Heroes, villains and Slayers

by Stand_with_Ward_and_Queen

Summary:

The spell to activate every Slayer affected more than just one world. It affected the entire multiverse. Now, the Scoobies are forced to travel to different earths and try to undo the damage that has been done, even as people on these earths attempt to take advantage of this opportunity.

Notes:

So, here’s something I’ve been working on for a few while now. It’s nowhere near finished, but I thought it was time to at least start it.

First, thank you to Aragorn II Elessar for his help with this, as he has given me some suggestions, feedback and allowed me to bounce some ideas off him, so thanks buddy.

As the title suggestions, it’ll be a Buffyverse multi-fandom story. More fandoms will join down the line, but to start with the fandoms (outside Buffyverse obviously) will be the MCU, Arrowverse, Smallville, Doctor Who, Leverage, Teen Wolf (the show, not the 80’s movie) and Percy Jackson and the Olympians (the books, not those other abominations that tried to pass themselves off as PJ).

Anyway, on with the show.

Chapter 1: Slayers across the multiverse

Earth-92, Sunnydale

 

Buffy Summers, the woman chosen to be the Slayer, was addressing her allies in a room- Spike, Willow, Faith, Xander, Dawn, Giles, Anya, Andrew, Wood, and all of the Potentials, including Amanda, Violet, Rona and Kennedy.

"I hate this. I hate being here," Buffy said as she paced around. "I hate that you have to be here. I hate that there's evil, and that I was chosen to fight it. I wish, a whole lot of the time, that I hadn't been."

 

She then looked at them all and added. "I know a lot of you wish I hadn't been either."

 

Kennedy and Rona looked away in shame.

 

"But this isn't about wishes," Buffy said. "This is about choices."

 

All looked at her as she said. "I believe we can beat this evil. Not when it comes, not when its army is ready, now. Tomorrow morning I'm opening the seal."

 

She then made her declaration.

 

"I'm going down into the Hellmouth, and I'm finishing this once and for all."

 

She then addressed the others. "Right now you're asking yourself ‘what makes this different? What makes us anything more than a bunch of girls being picked off one by one?’ It's true none of you have the power that Faith and I do." She gestured to herself and Faith as she said that.

 

And then she came to the main part of what she was saying.

 

"So here's the part where you make a choice."

 

She started pacing around. "What if you could have that power...now? In every generation, one Slayer is born... because a bunch of men who died thousands of years ago made up that rule."

 

She paused before continuing. "They were powerful men. This woman," she pointed to Willow, "is more powerful than all of them combined." Willow whimpered and gave a nervous smile.

 

Buffy walked past Willow. "So I say we change the rule. I say my power..." She gestured to herself. "Should be our power." She gestured to all of the Potentials.

 

They looked at her with hope in their eyes as Buffy said. "Tomorrow, Willow will use the essence of the scythe to change our destiny. From now on, every girl in the world who might be a Slayer...will be a Slayer. Every girl who could have the power... will have the power... can stand up, will stand up. Slayers…..everyone one of us. Make your choice. Are you ready to be strong?"

 

Next day, Sunnydale High, Hellmouth

 

Buffy, Spike, Faith and the other girls had climbed down the seal into the Hellmouth.

 

Spike looked at the amulet he worn around his neck. "Not to be a buzzkill, love, but my fabulous accessory isn't exactly tingling with power."

 

Buffy psyched herself up as she looked around slack-jawed. "I'm not worried."

 

"I'm getting zero juice here, and I look like Elizabeth Taylor," Spike commented.

 

"Cheer up, Liz," Faith said with dark humor. "Willow's big spell doesn't work, it won't matter what you wear."

 

Buffy, Faith, Spike and the others walked forward to the edge of a cliff where they could look out and saw thousands upon thousands of Turok-Han below them on the floor of the Hellmouth.

"I'm not worried," Buffy said.

 

The Turok-Han were growling and making noise as they mobbed below them. Spike backed up.

 

"I'm not worried," Buffy said again.

 

"Really?" Rona asked. "'Cause I'm flashing back to Xander's whole bathroom speech."

 

"Buffy—" Amanda said, frightened.

 

"I'm not worried...as long as Willow can work her spell before they—" the Turok-Han looked up at Buffy and gang. "-see us."

 

The snarling Turok-Han army rushed toward the cliff where Buffy and gang were positioned.

 

As the Turok-Han army advanced toward Buffy and gang, Buffy held her ground and said under her breath. "Willow..."

---

In the Principal’s office, Willow was performing a spell while holding onto the scythe laid out in front of her. Suddenly, she was overcome with power. She looked up, as the scythe and Willow started to glow with a bright white light. Willow was breathless at this point.

 

"Oh...my...Goddess..."

 

And then Kennedy sat up, smiling and confident.

 

Earth-1

 

In Star City, at City Hall, Thea Queen was writing a document when she felt a burst of strength flow through her. Thea gripped the pen a little too tightly and it broke in half, ink splatting at her hand as Thea looked at it in shock.

---

In Midway City, Patty Spivot was getting out of the shower in her apartment, wrapping a towel around herself when she wiped the stream off the mirror. To her shock, the mirror cracked as she touched it. Patty stepped back, looking down at her hands but finding no injuries.

Earth-21, Smallville

 

Lois Lane was at typing at her computer when a burst of strength seemed to go through her and she hit a button too hard, causing a crack to split down the center of the keyboard. Lois jumped, staring at the keyboard in shock before looking down at her hands with a bit of fear.

Earth-25, boarding school

 

In their dorm room, Annabeth Chase was doing her homework while Thalia Grace was listening to some music on headphones behind her.

 

 

As Annabeth wrote an answer on the paper, she felt a surge of strength go through her and her pencil suddenly snapped in half, startling her as she jerked up.

 

“Annabeth?” Thalia asked, taking off her headphones as she looked at her concerned. “You ok?”

 

Annabeth was silent, looking down at her hand before glancing down at the broken pencil; sure she hadn’t been gripping it tightly enough to break it. And then there was that strange burst of strength.

 

“I think we need to contact Chiron,” Annabeth told Thalia.

 

Earth-63, Pond-Williams residence

 

Amy Pond was on her phone, talking to her manager when she felt a surge of power and gripped her phone just a bit too tightly and let out a startled yelp as her phone’s screen cracked.

Her husband, Rory William, raced in from the other room, having heard her yelp.

 

“What happened?” Rory asked, looking around but finding nothing but Amy staring at her broken phone. “Amy?”

 

“I don’t know…but I think we need to call The Doctor,” Amy finally said, still looking at her phone.

 

London

 

At a hospital, Martha Jones was getting supplies as she readied for surgery when she felt a presence behind her. On pure instinct, Martha whirled around and sent a spinning kick to the chest of a co-worker, sending them flying back and hitting a shelf, which he knocked.

“Eddie!” Martha exclaimed as she saw that she’d done, immediately rushing over and startling to help him up. “I’m so sorry.”

 

“My fault for sneaking up on you. But since when do you know kung-fu?” Eddie asked as she helped him up.

 

Martha didn’t answer, wondering the same question.

 

Portland

Same time

 

Parker was in a vent, she, Eliot and Hardison on a job when she put two hands on either side of the vent, stunned when the bent slightly as she pressed down on them.

“…Hardison? Eliot? Is it normal for vents to bend when you touch them?”

 

Earth-211, Beacon Hills

Same time

Lydia Martin sat up in bed, relaxing on her day off. She was on spring break from college, and she was meeting up with Scott and the others to discuss the next part of dealing with their plan to deal with Monroe.

 

But, as she reached over to grab her phone, she missed, hitting the side of her nightstand instead. Lydia almost jumped when her light touch pushed the nightstand over, sending her phone and alarm clock falling to the floor.

 

Earth-199999, Avengers Compound

Same time

 

In the gym, Natasha was training, striking a punching bag when a burst of power flowed through her just before she struck the bag. Natasha was stunned when her fist went right through the bag.

---

In her room, Wanda was absently playing her guitar when she felt something she couldn’t explain happen, energy she couldn’t quite describe shot through her before she heard a snapping sound and looked down, stunned to see her fingers had snapped the strings of her guitar.

New York

 

Elsewhere, a blond girl was doing a handstand when she felt a surge of power go through her. She jumped to her feet, whirling around and striking a wooden post, stunned when it snapped in half.

 

Germany

 

Sharon Carter was studying a plan of a building when she gripped too hard on the edge of a table, breaking a piece off with her hands. Sharon umped back, staring at the broken piece of table as it fell before looking down at her hand with a bit of fear.

All across the multiverse, the same things were happening, girls and women receiving powers they should never have been forced to have. And it would be months before Buffy Summers would realize the consequences of her actions. For she had no idea what she had set in motion.

Chapter 2: Consequences

Summary:

The Slayers of the multiverse attempt to make sense of what has happened. The Scoobies learn of a startling development.

Notes:

And here is chapter 2. Hope you all enjoy it.

Earth-1, Arrow lair

Morning

 

Oliver and Felicity were in the lair, going over some of the files for new recruits when the doors opened and Thea walked in.

“Speedy,” Oliver said in surprise, having thought it would be a while before Thea would come back down here willingly. “I thought we didn’t have to meet at the office for another hour?”

 

“We don’t. This isn’t about work. Ollie…something happened a few days ago,” Thea said, immediately causing Oliver to shift into ‘big brother’ mode.

 

“You alright? You hurt?” Oliver asked as he got up.

 

“I’m fine, nothing like that,” Thea said before seeing her old suit. “Let me show you.”

 

Oliver and Felicity watched as Thea walked over to the suit display, picking up an arrow from her old quiver. Then, to their shock, Thea grabbed the arrowhead and bent it easily.

 

“You saw that, right?” Felicity asked Oliver, who merely nodded.

 

“How-”

 

“I don’t know. I was using a pen when I felt this…energy go through me. Then the pen broke in half. What’s happening to me, Ollie?” Thea asked and they could see how freaked out she was.

 

“I don’t know, but I know someone who might,” Oliver said as he pulled out his phone, dialing a number he had dialed only a few times before. “Hey, it’s me. How fast can you get to Star City?”

 

STAR Labs

Same time

 

Barry was in the speed lab, having just gotten done running a lap. While the changes from Flashpoint were mostly horrible, this one he could live with.

“Hey,” Barry looked up to see Cisco walk into the room. “See you’re enjoying the Speed Lab.”

“Yeah. One of the few changes to the timeline that I actually like,” Barry said, not really looking at Cisco.

 

Every time he saw Cisco, Dante’s face flashed through his mind. He almost told Cisco half a dozen times in the last two days, but something always held him back. He didn’t know how to get the words out.

 

“Yeah, one of my better ideas, if I do say so myself,” Cisco said, sounding a bit like his old self for a moment before he looked at Barry. “But my genius aside, you have a visitor.”

 

“Someone…came to see me, here? At STAR Labs?” Barry asked, wondering if he had misheard Cisco.

 

“Yeah. And you are not gonna believe who.”

---

Shortly after, Barry and Cisco walked into the room, finding Caitlin, Joe and Iris waiting with Patty.

“Patty,” Barry said, stopping as he saw her.

 

“Hi, Barry,” Patty said awkwardly, the two of them staring at each other for a long moment.

 

Barry swallowed the lump in his throat, surprised by all the feelings that came from seeing his ex. But he swallowed them now, it wasn’t important. And the look Iris was giving him made him decide he should focus on what was going on.

 

“Um, what are you…doing here?” Barry asked uncertainly.

 

“I didn’t know where else to go. I need your help Barry. Well, all your help, really,” Patty said as she looked around at all of them.

 

“What’s going on, partner?” Joe asked and Patty was silent.

 

“Do you have something like, really heavy?” Patty asked.

 

“Why?” Iris asked but Caitlin led them over to the med-bay, where she had some medical equipment.

 

“I use this for monitoring vitals,” Caitlin said, showing them a device that looked like a computer.

 

“That’ll do,” Patty said before, to the shock of everyone there, she pulled it up with one hand.

 

“Patty, how…what?” Barry started, not sure what was happening.

 

“I wish I knew,” Patty said as she put it down, the fear and confusion in her eyes clear for them all to see. “I was getting out of the shower the other day and I put my hand on the bathroom mirror, it shattered. I barely touched it. I don’t know what’s happening to me. I figured you might be able to help me figure it out.”

 

Earth-21, Smallville

Mid-morning

 

Lois was alone in her apartment, Chloe out for the day. She held a fork in her hand, trying to convince herself she was imagining things, that the incident with the keyboard was nothing. But, reluctantly, she bent the fork, stunned and dismayed when it bent like it was paper. In frustration, Lois threw it across the room and it landed on the floor.

 

Lois was about to have a panic attack when there was a knock on the door. She jumped before shaking her head. The General didn’t raise some terrified little girl. He’d raised Lois Lane.

 

Getting a hold of herself, Lois stood up, walking over to the front door. Looking through the hole, Lois sighed before opening the door to reveal Clark.

“Hey, Smallville. What’s up?”

 

“I was looking for Chloe. She wanted to meet me to talk about something,” Clark said.

 

“She’s at work. She meant she wanted you to meet at the Daily Planet,” Lois said and Clark stared at her with an unreadable look on her face. “What, Smallville?”

 

“Are you okay? You seem stressed,” Clark said and Lois looked at him for a long moment.

 

“In case you haven’t noticed, Smallville, the whole world went to Hell. So yeah, I’m not okay. No one is,” Lois said before slamming the door in his face.

 

Clark stared at the door for a moment before turning to walk away. As he did, he paused, looking back at the door. He narrowed his eyes, using his X-Ray vision. On the other side of the door, Lois paced back and forth before picking something up off the ground. Concentrating, Clark realized it was a fork. And it was bent in half.

 

“Lois, what is going on with you?” Clark wondered in a whisper.

 

Earth-25, Camp Half blood

Same time

 

Annabeth and Thalia stood in the Big House with Chiron and Mr. D., explaining what had happened.

“I know it seems crazy, but it’s not just the strength, I’ve had…dreams I guess. Not like Demigod dreams, these feel like…memories. They’re not mine, but I feel like I’ve lived them,” Annabeth said shaken by it.

 

“What are these dreams about, Annabeth?” Chiron asked gently.

 

“I’m fighting these…monsters. They look like people except their eyes are yellow. They have fangs and their face…it looks like a demon,” Annabeth said after a moment. “And I stab them in the heart with a wooden stake and they explode into dust.”

 

“Chiron, have you ever heard of monsters like these?” Thalia asked and Chiron frowned, putting ah and to his heard as he thought.

 

“They do not seem to match any descriptions that I know of,” Chiron finally said before turning to Mr. D. “Have you ever heard of monsters such as these?”

 

“Not that I can recall. But there are many monsters, both old and new, stirring,” Mr. D said, for once looking very serious. “I will have to Iris Message my father. This…event is very strange. A child of Athena developing these powers, coupled with the dreams…well, Zeus will want to know.”

 

Earth-63, Amy and Rory’s house

Not long after

 

In the living, Amy and Rory were waiting, nerves on end. Finally, they heard the familiar sound.

 

Vwoorp. Vwoorp.

 

The TARDIS slowly materialized in the sitting room before the door opened, revealing the bowtie wearing Time Lord.

“What’s wrong? You sounded terrified on the phone,” The Doctor demanded, looking around for any sign of danger or that his friends were injured, surprised when he found none.

 

“It’s…hard to explain,” Rory said after a moment, looking at Amy helplessly.

 

“I think we better just show you,” Amy said before walking over to a nearby bookshelf and, to The Doctor’s disbelief, picked it up with ease, a foot off the ground.

 

“Amy…what?” The Doctor asked as she put it back down.

 

“We don’t know. We were hoping you might be able to tell us,” Rory said as Amy put it back down.

 

“When did this…start?” The Doctor asked after a moment.

 

“A few days ago. I was on the phone when I felt this…surge of energy and then my phone was broken,” Amy explained.

 

The Doctor was silent, trying to understand what was happening when there was a ringing sound. Amy and Rory were stunned when The Doctor pulled out a cell phone.

 

“Since when do you have a cell phone, Raggedy Man?” Amy asked in shock.

 

The Doctor didn’t respond, knowing only one person had the number to this phone. After a moment, he answered.

 

“Martha?”

 

“Doctor? Is that you?” Martha asked uncertainly.

 

“Yes, it’s me,” The Doctor confirmed. “What is it?”

 

“I need your help. This is going to sounds strange, but-”

 

“Let me guess, you suddenly found yourself with super strength?” The Doctor guessed, looking over at Amy.

 

“Yes. How’d you know?” Martha asked surprised as The Doctor sighed.

 

“Because you’re not the only one,” The Doctor said, staring at Amy, who had paled.

 

Portland

Same time

 

“This is like some Twilight zone level stuff,” Hardison told Eliot as they watched Parker lift a whole desk, with one hand.

“So this isn’t normal?” Parker asked as she set it down.

 

“No Parker, normal people can’t do that,” Eliot said before glancing at Hardison. “Think we should call Nate and Sophie?”

 

“And say what? That Parker has super powers now? I don’t think this is the kind of thing Nate or Sophie can help us with,” Hardison argued.

 

“Besides, they chose to walk away. We need to respect that,” Parker argued and Eliot nodded after a moment.

 

“You’re right. But I think I know someone who might be able to help us,” Eliot said, pulling out his phone and dialing a number. “Hey. It’s Spencer. Can we meet? It’s important.”

 

Earth-211, Deaton’s Animal Clinic

Same time

 

“This is either really cool or really bad,” Mason said as the pack witnessed Lydia lift the table in the center of the room before lowering it.

“Not the time,” Liam told his best friend.

“When did this start, Lydia?” Deaton asked patiently.

“A few days ago. I missed my alarm clock and pushed over my nightstand like it was a chair. Have you ever heard of a Banshee getting super strength?” Lydia asked hopefully but Deaton shook his head.

 

“Whatever this is, Lydia, it’s not related to you being a Banshee. Something else is going on here,” Deaton said with certainly.

 

“Is there a way we can find out what’s happening to her?” Scott asked.

“I’m not sure. I’ll do my best to find out if there are any references to supernatural creatures suddenly developing these abilities,” Deaton promised.

 

“So what, we’re just supposed to wait until then?” Stiles almost snapped in irritation.

“I know this is frustrating, and how worried you must be,” Deaton said, looking more to Lydia than Stiles. “But if there is a reference to something similar occurring, I will find it.”

 

“I can help,” Corey immediately offered and Deaton nodded his thanks.

“So we just have to wait,” Malia said unhappily.

“The Argent and Hale families knew a lot about the supernatural at their prime. They might be aware of something,” Deaton suggested and Scott nodded.

 

“Malia, Peter might be more willing to talk to you than the rest of us. I’ll talk to Argent. Stiles-”

 

“I got Derek,” Stiles promised and Scott nodded.

 

“We’ll figure this out, Lydia. I promise,” Scott told her and she smiled weakly.

 

“I hope so. Because I am tired of getting new powers I don’t understand,” Lydia said with a sigh.

 

Earth-199999, Avengers Compound

Same time

 

Natasha and Wanda were in the med-bay, getting examined by Helen Cho as Steve, Sam, Rhodey and Vision all watched uneasily. After what seemed like an eternity, Helen spoke.

“I can’t explain it. There’s nothing…genetically different about either of you,” Helen said, as perplexed by the development of any of them.

 

“So they just, what, woke up with super strength for no aparrent reason?” Sam asked in disbelief.

 

“I didn’t say that. There’s definitely a reason. It just won’t show up on any of our scanners,” Helen explained.

 

“Meaning it’s not science,” Rhodey muttered.

 

Steve sighed in frustration. Thor sure picked a good time to leave Earth.

 

A planet far from Earth

Not long after

 

Thor swung Mjolnir, striking an alien with red skin that was thrown halfway across the battle field, crashing into a large rock. Around Thor were the unconscious or killed allies of the red alien as he approached.

“I gave you a choice to go in peace, or die. I offer you once more, go in peace,” Thor offered and the alien sneered at Thor.

 

“You think you frighten me, Thor Odinson? I would rather die than make peace with you. But I will have the last laugh. You have no idea what is coming for you.  Soon, soon he will make you pay,” the alien hissed and Thor frowned.

 

“Who?” Thor demanded and the alien laughed.

 

“You’ll be so surprised. I won’t spoil it. Soon, you will pay,” the alien vowed.

 

Thor almost growled but he could see pushing for more information would accomplish nothing. So instead, he swung Mjolnir one final time.

 

The alien spoke no more.

 

Earth-1, STAR Labs

Afternoon

 

Barry silently watched as Caitlin performed a variety of tests on Patty, including some DNA and blood samples. Barry wasn’t sure how long he stood there when Joe walked up to him.

 

“She’s gonna be okay, Bar,” Joe assured him.

 

“And if she’s not? It’ll be my fault again,” Barry said in self-loathing and Joe looked at him in surprise.

 

“You can’t think this is about Flashpoint.”

 

“Why not? Patty gets powers around the same time I get back from fixing Flashpoint, what am I supposed to think, Joe? Every time I turn around, there’s some new problem that Flashpoint created. And if I’m right, and this is Flashpoint, someone else I love is suffering because of the decisions I made,” Barry said in guilt.

 

“Bar, we don’t know anything yet. Let’s wait to see what Caitlin finds,” Joe said, placing a hand on his son’s shoulder.

 

A few feet away, Iris watched Barry and Joe unhappily, having heard the whole conversation. Barry didn’t even seem to realize that he’d said he loved Patty, but that just made it worse. It flowed out of Barry so easily.

 

She’d known he cared about Patty, but they weren’t together then. And she’d be damned if she let Barry go now.

 

“I’m really not sure how to say this,” Caitlin said later as Team Flash stood around the computers, the results of Caitlin’s tests shown. “There’s no trace of Meta Human powers in Patty’s DNA.”

 

“But I know I have powers,” Patty protested and Caitlin nodded.

 

“I agree, but you’re not a Metahuman. Here,” Caitlin pulled up another strand of DNA. “This is Cisco’s DNA.” She pressed a button and located a strand on it. “This is the strand that you find on Metahumans. Think of it like colors on a chart. If you were a Metahuman, this strand of your DNA would be red. Instead, it’s blue. Wherever these powers came from, you didn’t trigger latent Metahuman abilities.”

 

“So you can’t figure out what’s going on with me,” Patty said in dismay.

 

“We can’t…but I think we know someone who can,” Barry said, a thought occurring to him as he glanced at Cisco. “Remember that trip we took when Savage showed up?”

 

“I do. I know where you’re going with this, and I am in!” Cisco cheered and Barry smiled slightly before turning back to Patty.

 

“How’d you like to take a trip to Star City? We have a friend who has more…experience in this area."

 

Arrow lair

Same time

 

“And these powers just…happened?”  Constantine asked as he stood in the lair with Oliver, Thea and Felicity.

“Like I said, I was holding a pen, this surge of energy flew through me, and then the pen was broken in half. And I’ve been having…dreams. But they feel more like memories, except I know I didn’t live them,” Thea tried to explain as Constantine frowned.

 

“Dreams can be signs of a past life that is trying to resurface, but I never heard of strength coming with it. I’m at a loss, Oliver. I’ve never heard of something like this,” Constantine said, as perplexed as the rest of them.

 

Further conversation was interrupted by a Breach opening up before Barry, Cisco and Patty jumped into the lair, the Breach closing behind them.

 

“Barry-” Oliver started, a scowl on his face as he spotted Patty.

 

“I know, you have the whole ‘don’t tell anyone your secret’ thing, but this is important. We need your help,” Barry said before glancing at Patty. “This is Patty. She woke up the other day-”

 

“And let me guess, she had super strength?” Thea interrupted a startled look on her face.

 

“Yeah. How’d you know?” Patty asked in surprise as Thea, Oliver, Constantine and Felicity exchanged stunned looks.

 

“Because the same thing happened to me,” Thea revealed, to their shock.

 

“Okay, you two getting the same powers, hundreds of miles apart, can’t be a coincidence,” Cisco pointed out.

 

“You’re right, it’s not. Something’s happened. Someone is messing with forces beyond their control,” Constantine said, a grim look crossing his face. “And I intend to find out who.”

 

Earth-92, Los Angeles

Not long after

 

“Say that again?” Xander said as the Scoobies all stared at Willow, hoping they’d misheard her.

 

“The spell…it was more powerful than I thought. I thought I was just turning every potential into a Slayer in this world. But I turned every potential in every world into a Slayer,” Willow said with a sigh.

 

“Good Lord. Every world…” Giles trailed off, at a loss for words.

 

“So not Five by Five,” Faith muttered.

 

“Okay. This is bad. But nothing we can’t handle,” Buffy tried to calm them down, although she wasn’t sure if she was trying to convince them or herself.

 

“Buffy…turning every potential was an extreme step. I only went along with it because of the situation we were in. But we have no idea the state of the worlds were in before we changed these girls into Slayers, they could have been fighting a civil war and one side is now one side is made up of mostly Slayers,” Willow pointed out.

 

“Plus, we have no idea how many of them were like me when I first came to Sunnydale,” Faith pointed out.

 

“Willow and Faith both make an excellent point. Our actions….will have consequences for this world, as well as every other world,” Giles pointed out.

 

“So what do we do?” Dawn asked and it was silent for a long moment.

 

“Only one thing we can do: we have to go to these other worlds and try to track down as many Slayers as we can,” Buffy said with a grim look.

Notes:

Not much development so far, I know, but the first few chapters will be mostly set up.

Chiron would be played by Richard Armitage and Mr. D. by Seth Green.

Chapter 3: Growing pains

Summary:

Barry confesses a secret to Patty as a new enemy begins to emerge. Eliot reaches out to an old friend. The Scoobies depart for new worlds.

Notes:

Before we get started, let’s all take a moment to remember Michelle Trachtenberg, who sadly passed away on February 26th. RIP Michelle, you were taken too soon.

Earth-92, London

Morning

 

In had been a few days, and the Scoobies had moved the Slayers to London, in a former base of the Watcher’s Council.

 

Currently, the Scoobies were in an office, a map laid out on the table. On it were pictures of several earths.

 

“Okay. So, where do we start?” Buffy inquired.

“Here, here, here, and here to start,” Willow said, pointing to four earths with arrows. “Earth-1, Earth-21, Earth-211 and Earth-199999.”

 

“How’d you come up with those numbers?” Xander asked.

 

“They just came to me when I was using magic to research them. I get a feeling, a sort of connection to the Slayers I created. I think these earths are going to be the most affected by my spell,” Willow explained.

 

“Then maybe we should do some recon. One of us goes, checks out the Earth, then reports back?” Xander suggested.

 

“Xand-Man has a pretty good idea. We can’t rush in without knowing what we’re getting into,” Faith of all people reasoned and Buffy looked at her in surprise. “What?”

 

“Nothing,” Buffy said quickly, shaking the memories of the reckless young woman who had first come to Sunnydale years earlier.

 

She really had changed, Buffy mused.

 

“Xander and Faith make some good points, but how can we get there?” Giles wondered.

 

“I can get us there fine, and I think I can create something that will both let us locate anyone affected by the spell and keep in touch across the multiverse,” Willow said, a determined glint entering her eyes.

 

Earth-1, STAR Labs

Same time

 

“Here, I brought your favorite from Jitters. Double chocolate donut and a Flash,” Barry said, setting down the bag and coffee in front of Patty in the longue.

 

“Thanks, you still remember,” Patty noted as he opened the bag, pulled out her donut.

 

“I remember everything,” Barry said softly.

 

A beat passed as Patty looked up, a thousand words they couldn’t say reflected in their eyes. Then Patty looked away, taking a bite out of her donut.

 

“So…what now?” Barry asked lamely. “I mean, for you?”

 

“Well, I took a few days off, but until I can figure out what happened to me, don’t know if I can go back, which might mean dropping out,” Patty said with a sigh.

 

“You know, Joe is friends with some of his old CSI contacts. We might be able to get you temporarily enrolled here, you can finish the year here,” Barry suggested and Patty shot him a weak smile.

 

“I appreciate that Barry, I do. But that’s like admitting I’m not going back, and I’m not ready for that yet,” Patty said and Barry nodded his understanding.

 

“Oaky, I get that. I just…I know you put your life on hold when your dad died. I don’t want you to do that again,” Barry said as he sat down across from her.

 

“And I appreciate that, but it’s my choice. I have to do this on my own,” Patty said and Barry nodded.

 

“Yeah, I understand. More than anyone,” Barry said and a beat passed.

 

“Are you okay?” Patty asked and he looked at her oddly. “You just…you seem like you have the weight of the world on your shoulders. You and Cisco seemed like you were joined at the hip when I left, now it’s like there’s some wall between you two.”

 

“It’s…complicated,” Barry said awkwardly, not sure he wanted to open that can of worms.

 

“Barry, you’re the Flash and I got superpowers from a spell. Because magic apparently exists. It can’t be more complicated than that,” Patty said bluntly and Barry paused, realizing that she had a point.

 

“Guess so. Speedsters, we get our powers from something called the Speed Force. When we run, it generates an energy that, if I run fast enough…I can go back in time,” Barry said and she looked at him startled.

 

“You can time travel?”

 

“Yeah. I’ve done it a few times. Most recently was…just after my dad died,” Barry said with a grimace.

 

“I heard about that. I’m sorry, I thought about calling, I just…I didn’t know what to say,” Patty said and Barry smiled tightly.

 

“What can you after a monster murders your father to get to you?” Barry asked and Patty didn’t say anything. “After the funeral, after I beat Zoom…I went back in time to the night my mom died, saved her. I created an alternate timeline where both my parents were still alive. I lived them for a few months before something happened that made me realize what a selfish idiot I was being. I tried to set things back the way they were but…things were different.”

 

“Different how?” Patty asked and Barry grimaced. “You don’t have to tell me.”

 

“No, I need to. Everyone else is too close to this; if I don’t tell someone…I’m going to lose my mind. When I came back, Iris and Joe weren’t speaking, there’s this guy sharing my lab named Julian-”

 

“I hate that guy,” Patty said with a scowl.

 

“Thank you. But that’s...not the worst of it. A friend of Oliver’s, John Diggle, he has a son instead of a daughter. And Cisco’s brother…he died in a car accident,” Barry said with a haunted look in his eyes. “I just tried to make things better…and I feel like I wrecked everyone’s lives instead.”

 

Patty was silent, taking a moment to process all this. It was…a lot. And she for sure understood why he seemed so weighed down.

 

“I’m sorry. I can’t imagine how that feels. I guess I can understand why Cisco is so distant,” Patty paused as she noticed Barry look away. “…he doesn’t know?”

 

“He knows I went back and created Flashpoint…but I haven’t told him about Dante. I’ve tried a million times. I just…I can’t seem to get the words. I guess that makes me a coward,” Barry said with a sigh.

 

“No, it makes you human. You made a mistake, Barry. But this, this right here? This guy that’s lying to his best friend? That’s not the guy I fell in love with a year ago. I hope that you find that guy again…because I haven’t seen him since I walked into STAR Labs,” Patty said gently.

 

Barry reeled back, staring at her in shock like she’d just slapped him. But he didn’t have time to process it, as his phone vibrated at that moment. Pulling it out, he saw that he had a text from Joe.

 

‘Work. First Central Bank.’

 

Earth-21, Daily Planet

Not long after

 

“Well look who it is, our savior from another planet,” Chloe said dryly as Clark approached her desk.

 

“Hey. How’s Jimmy doing?” Clark inquired.

 

“Still recovering. Thank God you took down that Zoner,” Chloe said and Clark grimaced.

 

“And I have a feeling she wasn’t the only one who came through. But that’s not why I’m here,” Clark said and Chloe looked at him curiously. “Have you…noticed something off about Lois lately?”

 

“She’s spending a lot of time at her new job at the Inquisitor, which I still can’t believe she took that job. Why? What’s going on, Clark?” Chloe asked and Clark sighed.

 

“I went by your apartment two days, looking for you. I found Lois and she seemed…on edge. I used my X-Ray vision, and I saw her pick up a fork. It was bent in half. Maybe I’m reaching, but with all the crazy things we’ve seen…do you think it’s possible that Lois…”

 

“Is a Meteor Freak?” Chloe finished in surprise and Clark nodded.

 

She wanted to laugh in his laugh, but she thought about it. Now that Clark said it, Lois had been distant lately, spending unusual hours at the Inquisitor. And she said something about a broken keyboard, but then had refused to talk about it.

 

It all reminded Chloe a bit of Clark, back before she’d known his secret.

 

The realization made Chloe a bit lightheaded as thought of the possibilities.

 

Lois being a Meteor Freak, likely? Maybe not. Impossible? No.

 

“If you’re right…then we have to watch her. Then we can see about helping her,” Chloe told Clark.

 

Earth-63, The TARDIS

Same time

 

The Doctor was staring at the scanner, which was showing the results of the scans of Amy and Martha.

 

A few feet away, Amy and Rory were greeting Martha and Mickey.

 

“So you two used to travel with him?” Rory asked curiously.

 

“Yes, but never at the same time,” Martha explained.

 

“Him traveling with a married couple, that’s a new one. Boss has certainly changed…in more ways than one,” Mickey said with a glance at The Doctor, having trouble picturing the skinny egomaniac in this bowtie wearing man.

 

“Regeneration’s been good for him,” Martha noted.

 

“This makes no sense. According to this scan, there’s no difference between you two before and after you developed these…let’s call them abilities, for now,” The Doctor said, running a hand over his face.

 

“Raggedy Man, we didn’t just wake up one day with this strength,” Amy pointed out.

 

“And it’s not just the strength. I somehow learned kung-fu along with it, and I’ve never even taken a class,” Martha added.

 

“I didn’t say nothing strange was going on. The two of you, both getting these abilities at the same moment? It’s definitely not a coincidence. It’s just not something the TARDIS can figure out,” The Doctor said, pacing both and forth.

 

“You’ve never seen something this before, in all your travels?” Rory asked.

 

“I’ve seen many things like this, but nothing that would explain the lack of a physical trace. There would be some change to Amy and Martha’s DNA, something to leave a sign! It’s like an archeological dig with no bones or ruins or something!” The Doctor snapped before pausing. “Archeologist…that’s it!

 

“What, you figured something out?” Mickey asked as Amy and Rory’s eyes widened in realization.

 

“You think she’ll know something?” Amy asked.

 

“I doubt you and Martha are the only ones affected by whatever this is. People developing strange powers? She’ll have to have a record of this. And if she doesn’t, someone at Luna University will,” The Doctor said, charting in a course. “Martha, Mickey, hold on tight. We’re going to see my wife.”

 

“I’m sorry, your what?!” Martha exclaimed as she and Mickey looked at The Doctor startled.

 

“Geronimo!” The Doctor exclaimed before flipping the lever, the TARDIS beginning take off.

 

Portland

Same time

 

In a café, Eliot was waiting, sitting down at a table as he sipped a coffee, another cup across from him. Then, finally, his guest arrived.

 

“It’s been a while, Eliot,” his guest said as he sat down across from him.

 

“Ethan,” Eliot said calmly and Ethan Hunt gave him a slight smirk.

“So, what made you reach out? It’s been years,” Ethan noted.

 

“Have a problem that’s right up your alley. A friend of mine, one of the people I’ve been running with for the last five years, they…I don’t know how else to say this, so I’m just gonna come out and say it. They developed super strength,” Eliot said and Ethan stared at him for a long moment. “I know, it’s hard to believe.”

 

“It’s not. She’s not the only one,” Ethan said, his mind going back to a few days ago.

 

London

Then

 

Ethan and Ilsa were in a shootout, taking cover behind some crates when something happened. Ilsa put her hand on the crates when a burst of strength seemed to go through her. She pushed on it a little too hard and it went flying, striking the gunmen. They were knocked out, thrown across the room as the crate broke. Ethan and Ilsa stared in disbelief at what had just happened.

 

“Ilsa…how…” Ethan couldn’t even form the words.

 

“I don’t know,” Ilsa said honestly, looking at her hands as though afraid of them.

 

Now

 

“It’s not just your friend; it’s all over the world. The IMF is looking into it, seeing if they can figure out what’s causing it. For now, just tell your friend to lay low,” Ethan told Eliot.

 

Earth-1, Central City

Late morning

 

“Hey, you okay?” Joe asked as he saw Barry walk in, immediately noticing something was off with Barry.

 

“Fine,” Barry said stiffly, his mind on his conversation with Patty before trying to put it out of his mind. “What do we have?”

 

“Allen,” Barry and Joe looked up as Julian walked over. “About bloody time you showed up.”

“Hey, Julian,” Barry said, trying his best to keep his tone civil and knowing he didn’t quite manage it.

 

“The witnesses report a girl, about 15, forcing her way in, making one of the employees let her into the vault, and then making off with about a million dollars,” Joe intervened.

 

“A 15 year old girl, Detective?” Julian asked, looking at Joe in disbelief while Barry got an unsettled feeling in his stomach.

 

“Did she…have super strength?” Barry asked hesitantly as Joe looked at him with a knowing look.

 

“According to the witnesses, she took down the entire security team. And the employee who let her into the vault described feeling like her arm was able gripped by a muscular man when the girl grabbed her,” Joe said carefully, knowing where Barry’s mind went.

 

“So another Meta then. How’d you know she had super strength, Allen?” Julian asked suspiciously.

 

“Lucky guess,” Barry muttered.

 

“We’re getting the sketch artist to make a composite of the girl. Hopefully, that’ll give us something to go on,” Joe said, trying not to look at Barry, knowing they were thinking the same thing.

---

“So, there’s another woman with the same powers as Patty in the city?"  Iris asked as Barry and Joe filled the rest of Team Flash in later at STAR Labs.

 

“And unlike Patty, she doesn’t seem interested in trying to use her powers responsibly or getting rid of them,” Barry explained.

 

“Here’s a picture of the Composite,” Joe said, showing everyone a picture on his phone of the sketch. “We ran it through facial recognition on the CCPD database, no hits. We were hoping you guys might have better luck.”

 

“Probably because you were looking at a criminal database,” they all looked over as Patty entered the room. “Sorry, couldn’t help but overhear.”

 

“It’s fine, Patty. You were saying?” Caitlin said, gesturing for to continue.

 

“If she got her powers the same way I did, she’s scared and can’t control them. She only attacked the security guards, she didn’t try to hurt anyone else or even the guards beyond incapacitating them right?” Patty asked and Joe nodded. “She’s looking for money, meaning she’s trying to get out of town. My guess is her powers kicked in at an inopportune moment and she pissed off the wrong person. Don’t look for criminal activities, look for a regular girl. Probably poor, since she went for money.”

 

“Patty makes a good point,” Caitlin said, going to the computer and immediately running the sketch through facial recognition, which looked into local middle and high schools and getting a hit almost immediately. “Frankie Kane, fifteen. She’s a foster kid. I have the address for her latest foster home.”

“I’ll check it out, see what I can find,” Joe said before glancing over at Patty. “Thanks for the help, partner.”

 

“Always said you were Team Flash material,” Cisco said, giving Patty a thumbs up.

 

“Thanks…I think,” Patty said after a moment.

 

“That’s pretty much Cisco’s highest compliment,” Barry told her with a slight smile.

 

As she watched Barry look at Patty, Iris felt an uncomfortable feeling come over her. It was…just the way the two of them looked at each other. Barry had never looked at her like that, like she had the answer to a question he hadn’t even asked.

 

Iris didn’t know what was happening…but she didn’t like it.

 

Earth-211, Beacon Hills

Same time

 

In her room, Lydia was writing something down on a piece of paper when she gripped it too hard and the pencil broke in half.

 

“Damn it!” Lydia swore as she threw it against the wall.

 

“What did that pencil ever do to you?” Stiles said as he walked into the room, seeing the display.

 

“I keep breaking my pencils when I try to write something. I can’t get anything done. How am I supposed to go back to MIT like this?” Lydia asked in frustration.

 

“Hey, calm down,” Stiles said as he walked, kneeling down next to her as he took her hand. “You didn’t get the Banshee thing at first either. You can’t expect to get this right off the bat. We’ll be here every step of the way as you do.”

 

“I know that, I do. I just wish that we knew what was happening to me. Derek and Argent don’t know what’s happening, and if Peter does, he’s not talking,” Lydia said sourly.

 

“We’ll figure out, we always do. Deaton is looking into it, and Argent is reaching out to some old contacts. We will figure out what is happening to you,” Stiles said and Lydia sighed.

 

“You’re right, I know you are. I just…”

 

“I know,” Stiles said soothingly, taking her hand and pressing a kiss to it.

 

“How are you so calm?” Lydia asked after a moment.

 

“Oh I’m far from it, I’m freaking out. Scott is ready to smother me with a pillow,” Stiles said, completely serious and Lydia laughed. “And don’t even get me started on Derek.”

 

“I love you,” Lydia told him, realizing she had never said that before out loud. “I know I never said it before…but I do love you, Stiles.”

 

“I know. I never needed you to say it,” Stiles told her before they kissed.

 

Slayer HQ, Earth-92

Not long after

 

“So what are these?” Dawn asked as Willow handed her, Buffy and Faith what looked like compasses attached to a wrist band.

 

“Compasses, but I’ve enchanted them. Now, instead of pointing north, they point to Slayers,” Willow exchanged.

 

“Nice, Will,” Buffy said impressed and Willow shrugged.

 

“An idea I got from a friend that Cordelia told me about once,” Willow said, all of them growing sad as they remembered their friend and what had happened to her.

 

“So you said this would allow us to keep in contact on other earths?” Faith asked, changing the subject.

 

“That might have been an oversimplification. You see that button on the side?” Willow asked and they all noticed it. “Press it, and it’ll open a portal back to our world.”

 

“You ever thought of going into business doing like this?” Xander asked and she laughed.

 

“The four of you be careful. We have no idea what these worlds may be like,” Giles cautioned.

 

“Oh don’t be so paranoid, G. We’re Slayers, a witch, and a girl who can hold her own against a few vamps. We’ll be fine,” Faith said confidently.

 

“Besides, this is only recon, take stock of what we see before reporting back in,” Willow pointed out.

 

“Let’s just hope it’s that easy. Will…you know what to do,” Buffy took a deep, shuttering breath.

 

Willow nodded, waving a hand as her eye glowed pure white. One by one, four portals opened up, one appearing in front of herself, Buffy, Faith and Dawn.

 

“Looks like this it,” Dawn said, glancing back at Buffy. “See you then?”

 

“See you then,” Buffy agreed, looking back towards her own portal. “Will, F, good luck.”

 

“You too B. See you on the other side,” Faith said before jumping through her portal, which closed behind her.

 

“She’s still a little reckless,” Giles noted.

 

“Maybe, maybe not. But she’s right, we need to get going. Take care,” Buffy said before heading into her own portal, which also closed.

 

“Be careful, Dawnie,” Willow told the younger girl, who over at her mother figure with a slight smile.

 

“I’ll be fine. You be careful too,” Dawn said, giving a quick wave to Giles and Xander before heading through her portal, which closed.

 

Willow sighed, giving a tight smile to Giles and Xander before walking through the last portal. Once it closed, it was silent in the room.

 

“So…what now?” Xander asked uncertainly.

 

“Now…all we’re able to do is wait,” Giles said, taking off his glasses and cleaning them.

 

Smallville, Earth-21

Late afternoon

 

At her work station at the Inquisitor, Lois was googling the database; looking for any references to people developing unexplained super strength. After ruling out the obvious hoaxes, Lois admittedly wasn’t left with much. But the few credible sources all relied on Meteor Rock, which Lois knew she hadn’t been around recently.

 

Lois would love to be focusing on her new relationship with Oliver Queen, but right now, her main focus had to be finding out how and why she had these new powers.

---

At Luthor Corp, Lex was sitting in his office, doing paperwork when someone walked into his office. Lex paused, smirking as he looked up to see a dark haired woman with green eyes walked in.

“You wanted to speak, Miss Graves?” Lex inquired.

 

“Call me Mercy. And there’s been…a development,” Mercy said and Lex raised an eyebrow. “It’s best that I show you.”

 

Mercy grabbed the table and, to Lex’s shock, lifted it up like it was a small nightstand.

 

“A few days ago, I woke up with these powers,” Mercy explained as she set the table down. “I went to our scientists, there’s no change in my DNA. No one seems to know how I acquired these powers.”

 

“But if we can replicate it-” Lex started.

 

“We can’t, I already asked. But, there’s another way,” Mercy said and Lex raised an eyebrow. “If I woke up with these powers, others may have as well.”

 

“And if they have, they could be solution next time someone like Zod shows his face,” Lex realized, a plan forming in his mind.

 

“What do you want to do, Sir?” Mercy asked and Lex laced his fingers together, deep in thought.

 

“I want to look more closely at the population of Smallville. If there are more people with your abilities popping up…I want to know,” Lex ordered.

 

Earth-25, Olympus

Same time

 

In the throne room, every throne was occupied as, for the first time since the Winter Solstice, the Olympian Council met. Zeus, Hera, Poseidon, Demeter, Ares, Hermes, Artemis, Apollo, Athena, Aphrodite, Dionysius and Hephaestus all met.

 

“I have met with Hecate, and she confirms that magic is at play here. It is not just my daughter, but multiple women who have developed these strange abilities,” Athena proclaimed, who looked exactly like Ilsa.

 

“I can vouch for that. Many of my Hunters have shown their increased strength and talk of dreams they cannot explain,” Artemis (who looked exactly like Lydia) added.

 

“Has Hecate determined what caused this?” Hera inquired.

 

“No. But she does believe that it came from…outside our universe,” Athena said carefully and it was silent for a long moment.

 

“You’re saying that whatever caused this…is from another world?” Poseidon asked carefully, trying to understand.

 

“Yes. Hecate believes it was a spell of some kind, one powerful enough to affect the entire multiverse,” Athena clarified.

 

“Great Olympus,” Hermes muttered.

 

“Whoever cast it must have a lot of power,” Ares said, eyes alit with fire.

 

“I’m more concerned with what else they might be able to do to our world, our children,” Apollo said, for once seeming very concerned.

 

“I agree. Which is why something must be done. No more outside influence will affect our world. Close off our world from the rest of the multiverse,” Zeus said firmly.

 

“We agree for once, brother. We cannot let whoever did this do anymore damage,” Poseidon added.

 

“Sealing off the multiverse may not be as easy as that, father,” Hermes pointed out.

 

“Have it done somehow. Get Hecate and whoever else you can on it. We will not allow our world to become a pawn in this game that someone is trying to play,” Zeus declared and that was final.

 

For Zeus’ word was law.

 

Earth-1, Central City

Afternoon

 

Barry and Joe stood outside the home of John James, foster father of Frankie. They knocked on the door and a dark haired woman walked out.

“May I help you?” the woman asked.

 

“Karen James?” Joe asked and the woman nodded before Joe pulled out his badge. “Detective Joe West, this is CSI Barry Allen. We have a few questions about Frankie Kane.”

 

“We don’t know where she is, I promise,” Karen said immediately.

 

“We believe you, but we still have a few questions,” Barry said kindly.

 

Karen hesitated for a moment before nodding, letting them in. As they walked in, Barry and Joe looked around. Seemed like a normal house, except they noticed there were no pictures of Frankie.

 

“Is your husband around, Mrs. James?” Joe asked.

 

“No, he’s um, at the hospital. He broke his arm, at work,” Karen said quickly.

 

Barry and Joe didn’t even glance at each other, knowing she was lying. But they couldn’t call her on it, not yet.

 

“Mrs. James, did Frankie have anything to do with your husband’s…injury at work?” Barry asked carefully.

 

“No, why would she?” Karen asked, again quickly as she tried to avert their questions.

 

“Hey, it’s okay,” Joe said softly, almost reaching out to her but stopping as she saw her flinch. “Your husband…he hits you? And Frankie?”

 

“Yes,” Karen said after a long moment, a tear slipping down her face.

 

“We can get you somewhere safe, but you need to tell us what happened,” Barry said kindly but firmly.

 

“John…he was angry. He hit Frankie in the stomach. He was gonna hit her again but she grabbed him and…his arm broke. Then she just ran, it all happened so fast,” Karen told them and they exchanged a look. “Is she a Metahuman?”

 

“We’re not sure. We’re looking it. Now, we can get you to a women’s shelter, you’ll be safe there. But you have to leave now,” Joe told her.

---

In a car, Joe and Barry watched as Karen walked into a women’s shelter that was run by an old friend of Joe’s. They knew she’d be safe there.

 

“Now we know why Frankie was running,” Barry noted and Joe nodded.

 

“She didn’t want to stay there with him. She needed the money to get out of town. Patty was right,” Joe said and Barry nodded.

 

“She always was a good detective.”

 

“How is it…having her back?” Joe asked with a look at his foster son.

 

“Really, really strange. I thought I’d put it all behind me, but…Seeing her. It just brought it all back,” Barry said before realizing who he was talking to. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t be saying that. I don’t want to put you in a weird position.”

 

“Bar, you and Iris are both my kids. And the last thing I want is for either one of you to wake up, years from now, realizing you made a mistake. If you want to be with Iris, that’s fine. But if you want to be with Patty…that’s fine too. I don’t want my daughter to be hurt…but I’d much rather she be hurt now than in the future, when things are a lot more complicated. You gotta make the choice, Bar. Before all of you get hurt.”

 

Star City

Night

 

Faith wasn’t how she’d ended up in this building. Willow really needed to work on the landings. She couldn’t have had Faith end up in a five star hotel? But Faith guessed beggars couldn’t be choosers.

 

Seeing it was close to night, Faith decided to crash here, get a look around this earth starts in the morning. She’d leaned against the wall, getting into her most comfortable position. She was nodding off when she heard the sound of gunfire.

 

Heading down a floor below, into the parking garage, Faith saw the lights were flickering on and off but her attention was drawn to a man in a green hood fighting a black man in a business suit.

But Faith saw a few feet away a man dressed in rags, wrapping home vine like rags around the throat of a blond woman. Faith quickly rushed over, grabbing the rags and ripping them off the woman’s throat before sending a punch to Rag Man, sending him stumbling back, surprised at the force of her punch.

“Run!” Faith shouted to Janet, who quickly took off.

 

“This is not your concern!” Rag Man hissed at her.

 

“I’m making it my concern,” Faith snapped.

 

“Rag Man!”

 

The two looked over, seeing Church had Green Arrow pinned, about to stab him in the chest with it. Rag Man held out his arm and a stream of flew out, wrapping around Church pulling him off Oliver. Church was flung into a car and fell to the ground.

 

“Thank you,” Oliver said as he got to his feet.

 

“Thank me by not standing in my way,” Rag Man hissed, zeroing in on Janet fleeing.

 

“It’s over,” Oliver said firmly, looking over and seeing Church had fled as well.

---

Later, Oliver stood on a roof top, waiting when he turned around.

 

“Thank you both for coming,” Oliver said as he saw Rag Man appear while Faith was sitting on the edge of the building.

 

“Your offer sounded…intriguing. Why’d you make it?” Rag Man asked.

 

“Why’d you give up your vengeance to save my life?” Oliver asked.

 

“I don’t know,” Rag Man said before pulling off his mask, revealing a young man, about 18.

“Was not expecting that,” Faith said as she eyed him surprised but was ignored.

 

“I guess it’s what my father would have wanted me to do. He saved my life. On Genesis Day, he wrapped me in these wraps. Told me they were ancient, from the time of Devarim. He said they would protect me from the fire.”

 

“And they did,” Oliver noted.

 

“So you see why I have to avenge him,” Rag Man said earnestly.

 

“Looking up to a father figure and doing what you think will please them, I get it,” Faith said, thinking of how far she went to please The Mayor. “But is it worth your soul? Can you honestly say that one day, maybe  years from now, you’ll be able to look in the mirror and not see anything but a killer?”

 

“She’s right. Your father didn’t give up his life so you could become a killer,” Oliver agreed.

 

“You don’t know that,” Rag Man argued.

 

“My father gave up his life to save mine,” Oliver said and Rag Man had no response to this. “He made me promise to be better than him. To save this city in a way that he never could. It’s been nearly ten years since that day. So far, I’ve failed.”

 

“Why are you telling me this?” Rag Man asked.

 

“Because I can’t do it alone anymore. I need a team. Let’s honor the legacies of our fathers. Together,” Oliver said, holding out a hand and, after a moment, Rag Man took it.

 

“I suppose we should start by calling me Rory. Rory Regan,” Regan introduced himself.

 

“Nice to meet you, Rory,” Oliver said as they dropped hands and he looked towards Faith. “And you? What’s your story?”

 

“Yeah. I felt that punch, that was way stronger than a normal human,” Regan noted, remembering how even the rags weren’t prepared for it.

 

“Because I’m not what you call a normal woman. This is going to sound…well, crazy. But I’m from another world,” Faith started.

 

“Another parallel Earth,” Oliver said dryly and she looked at him sharply. “I have a friend who deals with that kind of stuff a lot.”

 

“Huh. Five by Five. Anyway, I’m what you call a Slayer. On my earth, we’re chosen to fight vampires and demons,” Faith explained.

 

“Really?” Regan asked in disbelief.

 

“It’s not the weirdest thing I’ve ever heard,” Oliver said before glancing at Faith. “Why are you here?”

 

“About a week ago, my team and I were fighting someone pretty bad, end of the world bad. We have a witch on our team. She cast a spell, one that turned every potential Slayer in the world into a Slayer. Except it was stronger than we thought, it wasn’t just our world that was affected, it was every world,” Faith explained and the two looked at her shock. “We’re trying to track down as many turned Slayers as we can. Noticed any women with super strength lately? Besides me, obviously.”

 

Arrow lair

Later

 

“So, a spell is what turned Patty and Thea into Slayers?” Barry asked as Oliver stood on video call with all of Team Flash as Thea and Felicity stood by his side.

 

“It adds up. There’s no scientific explanation, no connection between the Slayers. And it’s not the first time magic has been involved,” Oliver pointed out.

 

“He makes a good point. Savage, Damien Darhk?” Thea reminded them all.

 

“This girl that told you all this…do you trust her?” Joe asked Oliver after a moment.

 

“Not sure yet. But I believe she’s telling the truth,” Oliver said. “I’m going to keep an eye on her, see if she’s on the same side as us.”

 

“Keep us in the loop,” Barry said and Oliver nodded before he cut the call.

 

“So, this girl? Think she’s on the up and up?” Felicity asked once the call had ended.

 

“Well, she is partly responsible for what happened to me and Patty, and who knows how many others,” Thea pointed out.

 

“And if she’s telling the truth, she had a good reason. If. I don’t know whether I trust her or not. That depends on what she does next. Either way, I’m not telling her about you, Speedy, or Patty. Not yet. First…let’s see whose side she’s on,” Oliver said grimly.

 

Central City

Not long after

 

“Well, at least now we know,” Cisco said once Oliver had cut the call.

 

“Yeah. A spell though. It’s kind of insane,” Patty said in disbelief.

 

“Hangout with Oliver Queen long enough, you get used to this kind of thing,” Barry said and a beat passed. “So…what are you gonna do now? You wanted answers, now you have them.”

 

“I think I’m gonna go see my mom tomorrow. Then, I should back to Midway, get back to class. I still have another year or so before I can become a CSI,” Patty said and Barry nodded after a moment.

 

“Right. Thanks for your help,” Barry said, trying not to let his conflicting feelings show.

 

He had chosen to let her go all those months ago. He couldn’t disrupt her life now. Even if part of him was screaming at him to do something.

 

“I should be thanking you, all of you. Thank you for trying to help me,” Patty said gratefully.

 

“It’s what we do,” Caitlin said.

 

“Besides, I know a bit of what it’s like to wake up with power you don’t understand,” Cisco said and Patty nodded.

 

“I guess you would. But thank you. I should turn in,” Patty said, stifling a yawn. “Thanks again.”

 

Patty then walked off and Iris noted unhappily that Barry was staring after her like he wanted to say something. But, to her relief, he seemed to think better of it.

 

“I’m gonna take off too. Doesn’t seem like we know where Frankie is just yet, and it’s late,” Cisco said as he checked the time, seeing it was almost midnight.

 

“We have a BOLO out on her and have all Train Stations being watched. She tries to get out of town, we’ll know,” Joe said confidently.

 

“Then until then, I should go get some shut eye,” Cisco said before he turned and started walking out of the building.

 

As Cisco walked into the hall, Barry looked after him, remembering his conversation with Patty earlier. Then, his eyes hardened as he walked after Cisco. It was time to stop being a coward.

 

“Cisco,” Barry called out as he met Cisco in the hall and his friend stopped.

 

“What’s up?” Cisco asked as he turned back to Barry.

 

“I need to tell you something. And it’s something I should have told you days ago,” Barry said, trying to put it into words. “When I told you guys about Flashpoint…I didn’t tell you everything. I left something out…something involving Dante.”

 

“Barry…what are you trying to say?” Cisco asked slowly, a feeling of dread coming over him.

 

“I…I don’t know whether this was fate or it was because of what I did when I created Flashpoint. But…when I went back in time to save my mom…Dante was still alive,” Barry finally confessed and it was silent for a long moment.

 

“After you saying that…you killed my brother?” Cisco asked a look of betrayal on his face as he stared; almost pleading with Barry to say it wasn’t true.

 

“I don’t know. All I know is that it’s possible that Dante’s death was my fault. I’m so sorry Cisco. I just…I couldn’t lie to you anymore to make things easy for me. It wasn’t fair to you,” Barry said in remorse.

 

Cisco stared at Barry for a long moment, betrayal and pain on his face before he turned and walked out. Barry stared after him, wondering if he had just lost his best friend.

---

In an abandoned building on the rougher side of town, Frankie Kane was in a sleeping bag, sleeping, a bag of cash next to her. She was planning on taking the next train out of Central City, once the sun came up.

 

“Frankie.”

 

Frankie shot up at the sound of the voice, looking around wildly. Then, she saw a figure in a cloak, wearing a mask that covered their entire face.

“Hello, Frankie,” the man in the mask said in that menacing voice as Frankie backed up against the wall.

 

“Who-who are you?” Frankie asked fearfully.

 

“A friend. Someone who wants to help you,” the man said as he walked forward, stopping a foot from Frankie. “You have great power, power you don’t understand. Your entire life, you’ve been a victim of people like your foster father. Let me show you how to never be a victim again.”

 

“Who are you?” Frankie asked warily.

 

“Alchemy.”

Notes:

And that’s the end of that.

As I’m sure most of you noticed there are some changes to the Flash storyline. That’s because, outside a few things, I really did not like season 3, so I’m mostly going to be doing my own thing.

The first of which being there will be no Wells coming over. By this point in the show, Team Flash shouldn’t have needed a Wells, they should have been able to handle things on their own, we should have seen Barry being able to figure things out without needing someone in his ear constantly. It was time for Barry to step up. Instead, we got Barry getting increasingly dumber over the years as the excuses for keeping a Wells around got more and more ridiculous.

Alchemy is still going to be the main villain of the Flash storyline, but this one is going to be vastly different than the one in season 3.

This version of Chloe Sullivan is played by Chloe Grace Moretz. As much as I love the character, I find it impossible to write her unless I recast her, given Allison Mack’s real life crimes.

Yes, Mission Impossible exists on Earth-63, although it really won’t come into play for a while.

Given everything Oliver has seen and knows from Barry, it wouldn’t be too much of a stretch for him to believe Faith’s story, even if his trust issues would make him wary of trusting her.

Arrowverse Rory will be referred to by his surname in order to not be confused with Rory Williams.

Mercy Grave will be played by Katie McGrath.

Here is the list of actors playing the Olympian Gods:

Zeus – Liam Neeson

Poseidon – Russel Crowe

Hera –Cameron Diaz

Athena – Rebecca Ferguson

Artemis – Holland Roden

Apollo – Dan Stevens

Aphrodite – Gal Gadot

Demeter – Emma Caulfield

Hermes – Daniel Gilles

Hephaestus - John Rhys-Davies

Ares - Dan Feuerriegel

Now, we’ve mostly been focusing on the Flash storyline so far, but moving forward there will be more of an even split between the fandoms.

Chapter 4: Woes of archers part one

Summary:

A new player appears in Metropolis as Clark is haunted by the past. Team Flash learn about more Slayers as Patty makes a decision. The journey of a legendary hero begins.

Notes:

Before we get started, this chapter introduces Smallville Oliver Queen, who will be referred to as ‘Ollie’ to separate him from his Arrowverse counterpart.

Metropolis, Earth-21

Night

 

Lois walked into the room on her boyfriend’s arm, looking around at all the people uncomfortable. None she recognized on hand, but she could do this. She the daughter of General Lane, she had survived a Meteor Shower, Dark Thursday, and now she was come kind of super woman. She could handle a party with Metropolis’ who’s who.  

 

“Now remember, this is a party,” Ollie said as he removed her jacket.

 

“I know, I know, stay away from Religion, politics and bad dye jobs,” Lois said half-jokingly.

 

Ollie gave her a slightly pained look before they walked in. A man and woman called out to Ollie and he led Lois over to them. Lois realized only who they were when they were in front of her and it was too late to retreat.

 

“Mr. Westcott and his wife, Candice,” Ollie introduced as the two stared at Lois unblinkingly. “I’d like to introduce you to Lois Lane.”

 

“We’ve met,” Lois said, surprising Ollie. “Mr. Westcott.”

 

“Ms. Lane. Last time I saw you, you were testifying in court,” Westcott said coolly.

 

“And you were using your influence to get your nephew special treatment. Next time you see him at Belle Reve, tell him I said hey,” Lois said bitingly.

 

“Well, that’s our cue, so we’re gonna-” Ollie quickly grabbed Lois by the arm and led her away.

 

“I’m sorry about that,’ Lois said in regret. “It’s a …sore subject.”

 

“What was that about?” Ollie asked as they stopped a few feet away.

 

“Long story. Tim Westcott is the black sheep of his family, now that he’s known as a Meteor Freak and murderer. I was the key witness in testifying against him,” Lois explained. “His Uncle Simon over there was able to use his money to get him a stint in Belle Reve instead of life in a maximum security prison.”

 

“Well, this just got a lot more interesting,” Ollie said as he glanced over at Westcott. “Why don’t I know about it?”

 

“Money and power, Simon Westcott used it to kill the story, it went to page 12 rather than the front page. Can’t have the whole world knowing your nephew is a freak and killer. Surprised Mrs. Kent can stand to the look at the guy,” Lois said as she glared at the back of Westcott’s head.

 

Ollie looked at her knowingly, knowing there was something she wasn’t telling him. He may not know Lois that well yet, but for her to take the sight of Westcott that bad, and that cold glare on her face…

 

But he had other things to do right now.

 

“I’m gonna go get us a drink. So, just wait here, and don’t talk to anyone? ‘Kay,” Ollie flashed her a joking grin and she shot him an unamused look before he walked off.

 

Barely was Ollie out of the room when the sound of fork clacking on glass was heard. Every eye turned to see the culprit was Lionel Luthor.

 

“Thank you all for coming tonight. I hope you’re all having a splendid time. And that you’ve had a chance to reconnect with some old friends. Right now though, I’d like to introduce you to someone who I hope will be a new friend. A valuable new friend. Someone I’m sure you’ll be glad to have on your side. Ladies and Gentlemen, may I introduce your Kansas State Senator, and your future United States Senator, Martha Kent.”

 

Everyone broke into applause as Martha stepped up to the podium, none louder than Lois.

 

“Thank you very much,” Martha said graciously.

 

Before Martha could get any further, however, an arrow flew out, getting a fuse box and cutting the power. Someone then rushed into the room, grabbed a necklace off Martha’s neck and yanking it off.

 

“Thank you,” the figure said before rushing out of the room.

 

As the other guests merely stared in shock, trying to process what they had just seen, Lois took off after the figure. She caught him outside, seeing it was a figure dressed in green leather, complete with a hood and sunglasses that covered his face.

“Hey!”

 

The figure turned around as Lois sent a sucker punch to his stomach. He let out an ‘oof’’ as he stumbled back, Lois spotting a ring around his neck.

 

“Give me the necklace or there’s more where that came from,” Lois threatened as she stepped closer.

 

“You’ll have to say please,” he quipped, taking out a bow.

 

Lois made a grab for the necklace but the figure shot off an arrow with a zip line, fleeing. But it wasn’t a total waste, Lois thought as she looked down at the ring in her hand.

 

Star City, Earth-1

Not long after

 

Faith stood on a rooftop, looking out over the city. From here, you’d never know how filled with crime the city was, she mused.

 

It had been a day or so since she’d arrived on this world. Hadn’t found any Slayers, but she’d found a lot of thugs and would be rapists. This city was full of a lot of crime.

 

Which seemed to be the state of this world. The morning after she’d met up with Regan and Green Arrow, she’d gone to a library, used one of the computers to do a web search on major world events. Metahumans, a city being attacked once every year, Genesis Day, this world made Sunnydale look like a theme park by comparison.

 

Faith was broken out of her musings when she heard the sound of gun fire. Looking over to the next roof, she saw the Green Arrow chasing after a man who was hooting at him.

 

“Well, if it isn’t my friendly neighborhood archer,” Faith quipped.

 

She ran to the edge of the roof, jumping over to the other building. By the time she landed, Oliver had disarmed the gunman, wrapped wire around his hands and hoisted him up, suspending the man above the rooftop by an iron rod. But Faith hid, wanting to see what he would do.

 

“Stardust,” Oliver said, punching the man in the best and make him slide down the rod a little. “I want your supplier.”

 

“I can’t. He’ll kill me,” the man said fearfully.

 

“What do you think I’m gonna do?” Oliver asked menacingly, punching him again and sliding him down the rod further, towards the edge of the roof.

 

“You’re not gonna do it,” the man said confidently.

 

“Give me a name, and I won’t have to.”

 

“Word’s out on you, man. You kill, but only when you have to,” the man scoffed.

 

Angrily, Oliver grabbed the man by his wrist and walked forward; gliding him down the rod until the man was left hanging above the open air, a few stories above the ground.

 

“Son of a bitch!”

 

“Oh don’t worry, you’ll live,” Oliver mocked him, turning around to walk away.

 

“Sampson! His name’s Derek Sampson,” the man finally said and Oliver turned back around to face him.

 

“Where can I find him?!”

 

“I don’t know. I pick up a package from a different corner each night, and never from him.”

 

“Give me the package,” Oliver growled.

 

“The Stardust? Sure, it’s in my pocket,” the man looked down at his front breast pocket and Oliver took it out. “Good idea. You could really use a high, chill out a bit.”

 

Oliver stopped and Faith knew what was going to happen. Because she’d have done the same thing.

 

“I won’t kill you…but I can’t guarantee you’ll walk away from this,” Oliver said as he turned back to face him.

 

Oliver then pulled out a flechette from under his sleeve and threw it. It cut the wires and the man screamed as he fell to the ground below. They heard a loud bang followed by a car alarm, indicating that he’d crashed into a car.

 

“Did you enjoy the show?” Oliver asked and after a moment, Faith walked into view.

 

“You knew I was there?” Faith asked.

 

“Work on your stealth skills. They are laughably bad,” Oliver told her and Faith shrugged.

 

“Slayers never really need to be stealthy, but I get your point. So, this is what you do for a living? Beat up drug dealers?” Faith asked.

 

“Among other things. Find what you’ve been looking for?” Oliver asked.

 

“Not so far. But it’s a big city, there’s bound to be at least a few Slayers here. What about you, see anything you think might be Slayer related?” Faith asked.

 

“No,” Oliver said firmly, not yet willing to reveal Thea’s issues to this stranger.

 

“And even if you did, you wouldn’t tell me,” Faith guessed and Oliver couldn’t hide his surprise. “I get it, okay? You don’t know me; I come to you with this incredibly unbelievable story. But trust me, we’re on the side. Because I don’t think you want this city overrun with Slayers and neither do I. Trust that if you don’t trust me.”

 

Earth-21, Ollie’s apartment

Later

 

“You told Mr. Luthor you almost caught the guy.  You really expect me to believe you didn’t see anything?” a member of Luthor security asked as Lois was questioned, Ollie standing a few feet away.

“Look, Lionel Luthor pays SafeTex what, gazillion dollars a year for personal security? So don’t blame me if you let a boy scout crash his party,” Lois said defensively.

 

“Okay, I think Ms. Lane’s made her point, wouldn’t you say?” Ollie asked as he walked over, intervening before it could get ugly. “She’ll call you if she remembers anything. Evening.”

 

Lois shot them the guards a cheeky smile as one shot her a black look before walking out.

 

“So, what aren’t you telling them?” Ollie asked once the guards were gone.

 

“I just nabbed the story of my life,” Lois said, getting to her feet and showing him the ring. “William Tell’s not the only one who walked away with a serious party favor.”

 

“Mr. Queen,” the two looked up as a security guard let Clark in.

 

“My mom told me you were here,” Clark told Lois.

 

“Smallville. It’s almost midnight,” Lois said, surprised to see him.

 

“Smallville? You’re Clark Kent?” Ollie said in surprise as he looked at Clark.

 

“You must be Oliver Queen,” Clark said as he walked over, the two shaking hands.

 

“Yeah,” Ollie said, laughing as they dropped hands. “It’s funny, the way Lois talked about you, I thought you were gonna be a little more of a-”

 

“I could some water,” Lois quickly interrupted, trying to stop Ollie from talking.

 

“Little bit more of what?” Clark asked knowingly, looking at the uncomfortable Lois  with a slight smirk.

 

“Well,” Ollie shrugged.

 

“Of a geek?” Clark asked blankly.

 

“Well, you’re not exactly jumping at velvet ropes at nightclubs, so,” Lois shrugged as Clark smiled tightly.

 

“It’s really nice to see that Lois has finally found someone who’s managed to overlook her personality,” Clark shot back sarcastically.

 

“Ah, don’t worry about it, Clark. If I lived under the same roof with such a beautiful woman, I’d probably mask my feelings with sarcasm too,” Ollie said glibly as he walked away to get Lois some watched, causing the pair to freeze.

 

“Feelings?”

 

“Feelings?” Lois and Clark looked at each other like Oliver had suggested they take ballerina together.

 

“Little advice, Freud Jr., stick with your day job,” Lois told Ollie.

 

“Only reason I’m here is to get that necklace back. Last thing I want is for my mom to be indebted to Lionel Luthor,” Clark clarified.

 

“Well, maybe she should have thought about that before she accepted his help with the fundraising. Oh, and if you’re really championing the cause of pick-pocketed billionaires, you might want to add a few more to the list,” Ollie said, surprising Clark and Lois.

 

“You’re saying that Lionel Luthor isn’t the only victim?” Clark asked.

 

“Over a dozen of Metropolis’ who’s whose have been hit recently.”

 

“Good, so then there’s some leads,” Clark said optimistically.

 

“Well, not if all of them were as uncooperative as Lionel Luthor,” Ollie said, seeing them both look at him confused. “You find it interesting that he never called the police?”

 

“Okay, if you boys are done marking your territory – which, for clarification, is not me – have a front page article that’s missing a few details. Goodnight, boys,” Lois said, grabbing her jacket before she walked out. “Now, play nice.”

 

As Lois walked out, Clark and Ollie looked at each other briefly, as if measuring each other up.

 

Metropolis

Morning

 

At a café, Willow took a drink of coffee as she read the newspaper. She’d been here a few days, doing some research. So far, this world seemed pretty similar to hers, even having the same president. Although this Dark Thursday event was a clear difference. She wondered briefly if it was this world’s version of what happened in LA when she heard a sound. Willow looked down to her wrist, seeing the compass needle spinning.

 

A Slayer was here.

 

Willow put her cup down, looking around the café. It was crowded that morning, so she’d have to look around. Willow put down her coffee, getting to her feet and looking at the compass. Following where it was pointing, Willow looked up, seeing a woman with dark hair dressed in a business suit

 

That was one Slayer down, Willow thought as she watched the dark haired woman walk out.

 

Earth-1999999, Avengers Compound

Same time

 

Natasha was in her room, carefully cleaning her gun when someone knocked on her door.

 

“Nat, it’s me. Can I come in?” Steve’s voice said from the other side of the door and Natasha paused for a moment.

 

“Yeah, sure,” Natasha said, putting her unloaded gun down on a nearby nightstand.

 

Steve opened the door and walked in, pausing as he saw the gun. Knowing Natasha as he did, he knew she’d probably been cleaning it.

 

“How are things going?” Steve asked.

 

“Well, if I’m careful, I can reload without smashing anything. But I have to really concentrate,” Natasha said and it was silent. “Still nothing on what happened?”

 

“No. Tony’s looking into a way to contact Thor, but nothing so far. He said something about getting Thor an email,” Steve said and Natasha snickered.

 

“I doubt Thor would know what to with it,” Natasha said amused and a beat passed. “I need to know what’s happening to me, Steve.”

 

“I know. And we’re working on it. We’ll find out what’s happening to you, Nat. I promise,” Steve said, reaching out and taking one of her hands before he could think better of it.

 

Natasha stiffened at the first contact of their hands. But then, hesitantly, her fingers relaxed into Steve’s grip, gripping back.

 

“I know. Thank you,” Natasha said and it was silent as they looked at each other. “How’s Wanda?”

 

“She’s…handing it as well as expected,” Steve said lamely.

---

Elsewhere in the Compound, Wanda carefully held a cup of water, moving to fill it with tap water. But she gripped too tightly and the cup shattered. Swearing in Sokovian, Wanda tossed the shards into the nearby trashcan.

 

“You okay?” Sam asked as he saw the display as he entered the room.

 

“No,” Wanda said sourly.

 

“I know, it must be frustrating,” Sam began.

 

“You can’t know, Sam. You can pick something up, taking a drink, anything without breaking it,” Wanda said hotly and Sam was silent for a moment.

 

“You’re right,” Sam acknowledged. “I can’t know what you’re going through, I’m only human. But I’m here…if you want to talk.”

 

“I’ve never had that,” Wanda said after a moment. “Friends I could trust. People that would just listen to me. For so long, it was just me and Pietro. Now that he’s gone I just…I feel lost, alone.”

 

“I get that. But you’re not alone, Wanda. You’ve got me, Steve, Nat, even Vision and Rhodey. We will always have your back, Wanda,” Sam told her gently.

 

Wanda, unable to speak passed the sudden lump in her throat, merely nodded as Sam wrapped an arm around her.

 

It wasn’t quite like Pietro, but it also wasn’t quite like Clint or Steve. It felt somewhere in the middle. But it was enough. At least for now.

 

Queens

Same time

 

In the apartment he shared with his aunt, Peter Parker was rummaging around, looking for a clean shirt. Finding one, he put it on before someone opened the door.

“May!” Peter shouted embarrassed as he finished putting on his shirt.

 

“Peter, I was there the day you were born. I’ve seen it all before,” May said as she shot him a look before holding up a brown paper bag. “You’re gonna be late.”

“Right, thanks May,” Peter said before grabbing the lunch and all but running out of the room.

 

“Have fun on your fieldtrip!” May called back at him, smiling softly as she heard the door slam behind her nephew.

 

Star Labs, Earth-1

Not long after

 

Barry was at the computer, typing away at super speed when Caitlin walked into the cortex.

 

“Hey. Um, what exactly are you doing?” Caitlin asked, looking at him oddly as he finished.

 

“I just set up a program that’ll alert us if anything like a Metahuman attack comes over the police radio frequency that the CCPD use,” Barry explained and Caitlin stared for a moment.

 

“That’s…a good idea. Why didn’t we ever think of that?” Caitlin wondered and Barry shrugged.

 

“Joe and I both work there; Cisco was good at his job. But…he hasn’t come in in a few days…and I’m not sure he’s coming back any time soon, if ever. We need to learn how to work without him,” Barry said softly and Caitlin smiled tightly.

 

“I’m sorry, Barry,” Caitlin said but Barry shook his head.

 

“Don’t be. I should have told Cisco about Dante the moment I came clean about Flashpoint. Cisco honestly has every right to hate me right now. I can’t save Dante, I can’t say forgive me. Only thing I can do is try to move forward. I hope Cisco can do the same, whether that’s here or somewhere else,” Barry said before noticing Caitlin staring at him. “What? Do I have something on my face?”

 

“No. You just…sounded like the guy I’ve gotten to know the last couple years. You haven’t done that since your dad died,” Caitlin told him.

 

Barry was silent, musing on this. Had he really lost himself so much that his own best friends couldn’t recognize the man he was becoming? It looked like Patty was right; he had lost himself in his grief and in Flashpoint.

 

Barry was broken out of his thoughts when Patty herself walked into the room.

 

“Hey, am I interrupting?” Patty asked as she paused.

 

“No, Barry was just finished explaining about a new program he’d installed. Is something wrong, Patty?” Caitlin asked concerned.

 

“No, nothing’s wrong. I just came to say goodbye. I’m heading back to Midway, my train leaves tonight,” Patty explained.

 

“Oh,” Barry said lamely, surprised by the wave of sadness that seemed to overtake him.

 

He had known Patty was going to leave after seeing her mother, had known she had to get back to her life. But, now that the time had come, Barry found that he wasn’t prepared to see her walk away again.

 

“I just wanted to say thank you, for helping me figure things out. I felt like I was losing my mind, so thank you for helping me,” Patty said gratefully.

 

“We didn’t do much. Oliver did most of the work,” Barry pointed out.

 

“You were kind, all of you were. You should know better than anyone Barry that that’s a rare thing,” Patty pointed out and Barry nodded after a moment.

 

“Yeah, I guess so,” Barry said, remembering all the shrinks who tried to get him to believe his dad was guilty.

 

“Thank you, both of you,” Patty said gratefully.

 

“You had no idea what was happening to you. We have an idea of what that’s like. From helping Barry, I mean!” Caitlin added that last bit quickly.

 

Barry shot her an odd look but, before he could say anything, his phone rang. Pulling it out, he saw it was Joe and answered.

 

“Hey, Joe. What’s up?”

 

“We have a problem. First Bank of Central was just robbed again,” Joe said and Barry tensed.

 

“Frankie again?”

 

“No, someone different. Someone who wasn’t just trying to get out of town, people are in the hospital, Bar. It was another Slayer,” Joe told him and Barry grimaced.

 

“Great. I’ll be there as soon as I can,” Barry said before hanging up, turning to Patty. “Think you can stick around until your train? Because we might have a new Slayer on the loose.”

 

Daily Planet, Earth-21

Afternoon

 

“So Lionel won’t tell you why he’s keeping quiet about the theft by the Green Arrow Bandit?” Chloe asked, looking at the Inquisitor’s latest headline, written by Lois. “Doesn’t really roll off the tongue, does it?”

 

“Lionel said he didn’t want to broadcast his vulnerabilities. But If we’ve learned one thing the last five years, there’s always a secret Lionel is keeping,” Clark said and a beat passed. “Make any progress with Lois?”

 

“Well, before her archery buddy gassed us and took the ring Lois found, she stopped by for help on her article. She seems like her old self. But then again, I had no idea you were living a double life until I saw you catch a car like it was a beach ball,” Chloe pointed out and Clark nodded, conceding her point.

 

“We’ll just have to keep looking for now. Back on the subject of our thief, Lionel did give me one useful piece of information” Clark said and Chloe raised an eyebrow, waiting for Clark to divulge it. “Of all Metropolis’s elite, only one name on the list hasn’t been hit yet: Simon Westcott.”

 

“You know, there’s nothing stopping you from just letting it go. I sure wouldn’t blame you, and neither would your mom,” Chloe said gently after a moment and Clark smiled tightly.

 

“This might be my only chance to get back that necklace. I can’t let my mom owe a debt to Lionel Luthor just because I hate the Westcotts. He’ll make his move tonight…and then I’ll be there,” Clark said, clenching his hands into fists as he realized he was going to end up helping the Westcotts.  

 

New York, Earth-1999999

Not long after

 

Peter was with his class at NYU, listening to a presentation as the guide explained about all the fifteen, genetically enhanced spiders they were working on.

 

“Uh, Ma’am, there are only fourteen,” Liz pipped up, seeing it in the display.

“Oh,” the guide, a woman in her mid-thirties, said in surprise. “I supposed the researchers must be looking at it in the lab. Moving on, we’ll be developing all kinds of new research programs.”

 

As the guide droned on, Peter almost yelped as he felt a sharp pain in his hand. Looking down, he saw a spider had crawled up onto his hand and bit him without noticing. Peter flipped it away, stomping on it without paying it another moment of thought as the tour continued, unaware of the significance of what had just happened.

 

Universe-63, Luna University, 52^st Century

 

The TARDIS materialized on the grounds and, after a moment, The Doctor stepped out, followed by his four Companions.

 

“So this is where she works,” The Doctor noted.

 

“You’ve never been here?” Rory asked in surprise.

 

“You know your daughter, Rory. She likes to be mysterious,” The Doctor shrugged.

 

“I’m sorry; you’re married to their daughter?” Martha asked incredulously.

 

“It’s complicated,” Amy said by way of explanation.

 

“And not as creepy as it sounds,” The Doctor added before walking up to a student. “Hello, can you direct me to Professor Song’s classroom?”

---

Shortly after, the group of five subtly entered a classroom. River was in the middle of a lecture, and they all stood quietly, just listening to her for a moment.

 

“And as you can see, that is why the Weeping Angels are known as the Silent Assassins. Should you ever encounter them, never takes your eyes off them, and never attempt to outsmart them. Because they will outsmart you,” River warned her class.

 

It was at that moment that River spotted her husband and parents watching her teach, along with two people she vaguely recognized. The Doctor shot her a smile as she smiled amused at him before turning to her class.

 

“I’m letting you out a few minutes early. Remember, your midterm assignment is due on Friday,” River said before her students all shuffled out after grabbing their stuff. “Hello, Sweetie.”

 

“Hi, Honey. So where are we now, Professor Song?” The Doctor asked as he reached her.

 

“Last we met; we’d just done the Byzantium. Shortly after that, I was cleared of all charges, as it turns out the person I murdered never actually existed. Why, it’s almost as though someone’s gone around deleting himself from every database in the universe,” River said casually as she gave The Doctor a knowing look.

 

“You’re the one who said I was getting too loud,” The Doctor pointed out, taking her hand and giving it a slight kiss. “And I would love to say this is a social call, because it is very good to see you, River. But we need your help.”

 

River raised an eyebrow as The Doctor turned back to the others.

 

“Martha, Mickey, allow me to introduce Professor River Song, my wife. River, this is Martha and Mickey Jones, they used to travel with me a long time ago,” The Doctor made the introductions.

 

“It’s Smith, Boss,” Mickey said immediately.

 

“Don’t bother. I’ve been trying to tell him for ten years that it’s Williams,” Rory told Mickey, patting his shoulder reassuringly.

 

“Martha and Mickey, yes, he’s talked about you before. It’s very nice to meet you. But what exactly is it you need my help with?” River asked curiously.

 

“Amy, Martha?” The Doctor said, pointing to a nearby table, much too large to be lifted by a normal human.

 

The two women shrugged before walking over, grabbing one side of it and, to River’s surprise, easily lifting it.

 

“That. We need your help with that,” The Doctor explained as they put it down. “They both woke up a few days ago with unnatural strength. I’ve scanned both of them, there’s no change in their DNA or anything that would explain why they have super strength.”

 

“And you came to me. How thoughtful, Sweetie. As a matter of fact, I do have an idea of what might be happening,” River said, something occurring to her.

---

Not long after, the group stepped into River’s office. It was a rather modest room, looking no different than any other office of a college professor. Framed diplomas and doctorates were on the wall. There were only two personal items in the entire room: a photo of Amy and Rory, obviously taken on their wedding day, given Rory was in a tux and Amy was in a wedding dress. The other was a photo of The Doctor, wearing a fez as he smirked at the camera.

 

“There is an unexplained phenomenon that I’ve been looking into as of late,” River said, going to her desk and pressing a few buttons.

 

Immediately, a holographic map of the universe was shown.

 

“This is the universe in your time. Then, there’s this,” River said, pressing another button and the map was then flooded with a bright light.

 

“What was that?” The Doctor asked, leaning forward.

 

“That’s what I’ve been trying to figure out. As far as I can tell, the universe was flooded with an unexplained burst of energy that’s never been recorded before. Soon after, women all over the universe developed the exact same abilities as mother and Martha,” River explained as the group stared at the map.

 

“Have you been able to figure out what this energy is?” Martha asked and River shook her head.

 

“That’s what I’ve been trying to do since I started looking into this. Something like this carries an energy signature, and it doesn’t match anything else in the universe,” River explained and The Doctor’s eyes lit up in realization.

 

“Of course, because this didn’t come from our universe. It came from a different universe!” The Doctor exclaimed.

 

“Wait, you mean like Pete’s world where you never existed?” Mickey asked and The Doctor nodded.

 

“Whatever is happening, it originated in a completely different part of the multiverse. Whatever happened, someone is using forces they cannot comprehend, and it’s affected other worlds as well,” The Doctor said grimly.

 

“So how do we figure out which world is the one this energy came from?” Amy asked.

 

“The signature is like a DNA strand, it carries the imprint of its home world. I can use it as a homing beacon and go there,” The Doctor explained.

 

“Wait a moment. I thought you said it was dangerous to try and travel between different parts of the multiverse,” Mickey said perplexed.

 

“It is. Unless you have Time Lord Technology, such as the TARDIS. It’ll be a bumpy ride, but I can get the TARDIS there and back without a scratch,” The Doctor assured them.

 

New York, Earth-1999999

Mid Afternoon

 

“Peter, are you okay?”

 

The question from his best friend jolted Peter from nearly falling asleep on the bus back. He felt sick, he was sweaty all over, his glasses were starting to get wet from how much he was sweating.

 

“I-I don’t know,” Peter stammered, realizing how weak he felt.

 

“I’ll call your Aunt; have her pick you up when we get back. You should go lay down, take a break,” Ned said, worried about his friend as he pulled out a cell phone.

Peter wanted to protest but he didn’t even have the energy for that.  He felt fine this morning, but now it was like he had a high fever. What was happening to him?

 

Earth-1, Central City Police Department

Not long after

 

“You okay?” Barry asked Patty as they walked into the precinct, noticing Patty looking around wistfully.

 

“Yeah, just a lot of memories here,” Patty said forlorn.

 

Barry nodded silently, knowing exactly how she felt. He remembered waking up from his coma, what it was like to discover the whole word was different.

 

They were silent as they made their way over to Joe’s desk, where he was waiting. But he wasn’t alone, Iris was with him. Patty noticed immediately that Iris wasn’t happy to see her with Barry but she didn’t say a word. She was leaving; it wasn’t like Patty was a threat to whatever was going on between Barry and Iris.

 

“Iris,” Patty said in a friendly tone.

 

“Patty,” Iris said her tone not warm, but not cold or hostile either.

 

“You said you had another Slayer?” Barry asked, all of them sensing the tension but not having time for it right now.

 

“Like I told you on the phone, the bank was robbed again. This Slayer wasn’t trying to get out of town, she just wanted the money. Half the security force is in the hospital, three of them are in critical condition. I was able to get an ID from a composite sketch,” Joe said before handing Barry a file.

 

“Rosa Dillion,” Barry said as he checked the file and saw Rosa’s picture.

“She was an old associate of Snart’s, pre-Cold Gun. She was arrested after they had a falling out. She’s supposed to be Iron Heights,” Joe explained.

 

“Let me guess, she broke out a few days ago when she suddenly discovered she had super strength,” Patty guessed and Joe pointed at her.

 

“Iron Heights covered it up. And that’s not the worst part; she’s a Meta-Human. She has the ability to induce vertigo. The warden had a cell designed to protect the guards from her abilities. It held her until she became a Slayer,” Joe explained to Barry and Patty’s alarm.

 

“A Meta-Human Slayer. Well, that spell clearly doesn’t care if you already have abilities,” Barry said as he pinched the bridge of his nose.

 

“Sorry, Bar, but it gets worse,” Joe said before glancing at Iris. “I told Iris to look into any reports of incidents regarding people claiming to be witnesses to people displaying super strength.”

 

“It’s nothing anyone in Central City would consider front page news but…there have been at least twelve incident where woman have been seen displaying unnatural amounts of strength in the last three days,” Iris said, furthering Barry’s alarm.

 

“This is a disaster. It was enough of a problem with just Frankie, now Rosa and a whole city of Slayers?” Barry asked in disbelief.

 

“Looks like I’ll be postponing my trip back to Mid-Way City,” Patty muttered and Barry looked at her sharply.

 

“Patty-”

 

“Don’t try and argue. You said it yourself; you can’t fight a whole city of Slayers by yourself. It’s better if you have at least one Slayer on your side,” Patty told him.

 

“She’s right, son. With Cisco gone, you need all the help you can get. You can’t do this alone,” Joe agreed.

 

Iris’s lips thinned but she said nothing. Just when she thought she’d gotten rid of Patty, this came along and she decided to stay. She still didn’t like it but, logically, she knew there was nothing she could do about it. Because Patty and her dad were right, Barry needed the help.

 

But it didn’t have to be Patty, Iris thought, making a decision. It was time to pay Cisco a visit. 

 

Earth-1999999, Queens

Late afternoon

 

“Go lay down. And if you feel up to eating later, I can make you some soup,” May said gently as she led her nephew inside, pointing him to his room.

 

Peter nodded, too tired to even argue before heading over to his room. He was asleep almost before his head hit the pillow.

---

In a hotel room, Buffy sat in bed, reading a newspaper. It had been a few days since she had arrived on this earth, and she’d been doing her best to find out as much as she could about it. She never realized how much she relied on Willow and Giles for research until she had to do it all herself.

 

This earth was…mad, in the words of Giles. Alien invasions, superheroes, secrets organizations, genocidal robots, it made her world look like…well, normal.

 

But it did have a silver ling, Buffy mused as she stared at a headline about the Avengers.

 

If anyone would know if something supernatural was happening, it was probably them. So first thing tomorrow, she’d be paying the Avengers a visit. And she’d hope for the best.

 

Earth-21, Metropolis

Night

 

The Green Arrow made his way into Simon Westcott’s home, easily finding his target: An Egyptian necklace on an Egyptian Bust. Seeing the security lasers, the archer quickly notched n arrow, taking aim at where they were originating from. He fired and the arrow struck its mark, the glass arrow head now reflecting the beams away, allowing Green Arrow to make his way over to the bust. He took the necklace off and turned around only to freeze in shock at seeing Clark standing a few feet away.

 

“Who are you?” Clark demanded as he made his way over.

 

“Haven’t you read? I’m the Green Arrow?” the archer introduced himself, voice changer activated and Clark smiled mockingly.

 

“Well, I hope you enjoyed your cult status while it lasted.”

 

“I think you’re taking the whole ‘neighborhood watch’ thing a bit too seriously,” Green Arrow said as he attempted to walk passed Clark.

 

Only for Clark to put a hand on his chest and lightly push him back. The archer attempted to strike him but Clark easily caught his fist with his hand, to his surprise.

 

“What is it with the people in Smallville? You all have super strength?” Green Arrow grumbled.

 

Ignoring him, Clark pushed the archer and he crashed into the bust behind him. Immediately, alarms began blaring.

 

“Well, that was fun. Looks like I’m not the only one with a secret,” Green Arrow said as he pulled himself to his feet. “Hate to break it to you, but you’re on the wrong side.”

 

“I’m not sure the police would agree,” Clark shot back.

 

“Look around you, Beav. The days of the good guys running the show are over,” Green Arrow argued.

 

He then pulled out a crossbow and fired. A small projectile shot out at Clark but to his shock, Clark caught it between his fingers, noticing it was a small arrow, the arrowhead sparking with electricity.

 

The two stared at each other for a moment before they heard the door open. The archer fired again but this time, Clark moved his shoulder and it went passed him and struck a guard in the shoulder. He went down, twitching and Clark went over to help him as Green Arrow stared, shocked.

 

 When Clark looked back at where the Green Arrow had been standing, the archer was already gone.  

 

Beacon Hills, Earth-211

Same time

 

Dawn sat on the bleachers, looking around the field at as the Lacrosse game continued.

 

Upon arriving in this town, Dawn had done her best to research it, finding some pretty disturbing things about it. Animal attacks, human sacrifices, a guidance counselor leading some kind of cult. If there was a Slayer here, Dawn really wished she and Buffy had swapped worlds.

 

Apparently Lacrosse was like baseball in this town, given she’d read quite a few article on the Lacrosse team. And if a Slayer was here, she’d know soon.

 

Dawn glanced down at the compass on her wrist, which wasn’t spinning. So nothing so far.

 

“And there’s another goal by Dunbar!”

 

The announcer’s voice broke Dawn out of her thoughts, as did the cheering of the crowd. Dawn looked back to the game, seeing one of the Beacon Hills players had scored a goal. Dawn guessed she should start to pay attention.

 

As Dawn joined in on the applause, she saw the compass needle begin to go haywire. A Slayer was here.

 

Her heart pulsing in excitement, Dawn moved her wrist, trying to follow the needle when it stopped. Dawn looked up, seeing a strawberry-blond girl a few years older than her clapping, sitting between a Caucasian boy with dark hair and a Hispanic young man, all around the same age.

 

“Hey, do you know who that is?” Dawn asked the girl next to her, pointing to the strawberry-blond.

 

“That’s Lydia Martin. And whatever you’re thinking, trust me, you do not want to be involved with her and her friends. Scott McCall and his friends are always at the center of whatever strange thing is going on in town,” the girl explained.

 

Dawn didn’t say a word, merely looking over at Lydia. Whatever else she may be involved in, Lydia Martin was a Slayer.  Now she just had to determine what kind of person she was.

Notes:

Smallville really failed to explore the Westcott connection in 6x04. Then again, they hated acknowledging Alicia’s existence unless it was to prop up Lana.

Does it crack up anyone else that Ollie figured out Clark and Lois were in such deep denial about their feelings for one another in less than a minute of seeing them in the same room?

And so no one's confused, the Slayer Willow found is Mercy.

In a city like Central City, people with superhuman strength wouldn’t raise an eyebrow but it’s still noticeable and would make the papers imo.

Anyone who knows me knows I’m a Steve/Nat shipper, so that’s obviously gonna be one of the ships here.

MCU Peter Parker is here! Those of you who haven’t read my other MCU works, I was not a fan of how the MCU handled Spider-Man prior to No Way Home, so I’m going to be handling him and his journey very differently than the MCU did.

Chapter 5: Woes of archers part two

Summary:

Lois is put in danger by her pursuit of the Green Arrow. Faith helps Oliver confront his trust issues. Iris oversteps. Peter awakes to a new world as The Doctor finds answers to his questions.

Star City, Earth-1

Morning

 

A young woman with short, dark hair was walking behind an alley when she was grabbed from behind. She tried to scream only for the man to cover her mouth with his hand. She was pressed against the wall, sure she was about to be raped when a hand grabbed the man by the back of his shirt and yanked, hard. The man was thrown across the alley, hitting the side of a building. He went down; groaning in pain as the young woman whirled around, seeing Faith standing a few feet away.

“You okay?” Faith asked, not taking her eyes off the attempted rapist.

 

“F-Fine,” the girl stuttered.

 

“I don’t know who you are, but you should’ve minded your own business,” the attempted rapist sneered as he got to his feet, pulling out a knife.

 

He rushed Faith, trying to stab her but Faith easily disarmed him only to hear a yelp. Faith whirled her head around, seeing the young woman clutching her side. The knife had sliced her side. Faith swore.

 

Faith bent the man’s wrist, getting a sense of satisfaction as a crack was heard and the man cried out in pain. Then, she sent a kick to his chest, sending him stumbling back into the wall.

 

“Think about that next time you try and prey on women,” Faith said before turning her attention to the young woman. “Shit. That’s a nasty cut. You need stitches. You know any hospitals nearby?”

 

“I think there’s one a block from here,” the woman said as Faith walked over to the man, roughly grabbing him and searching him.

 

“Thanks,” Faith said as she grabbed his phone and pushed him back, quickly dialing 911. “Hey, I need an Ambulance. My…friend’s been stabbed. And can we get the police here too; there’s been an attempted rape.”

 

Avengers Compound, Earth-1999999

Same time

 

Buffy stood outside the Compound, looking at it uncertainly before glancing up at the call button by the front gate.

 

“Here goes nothing,” Buffy muttered before pressing the button. “Uh, hi? I’m looking for the Avengers; I really need to talk to you guys.”

---

Inside, Steve was on the phone, talking to Tony.

 

“Still looking, but so far, there’s nothing in Nat or Wanda’s blood that would account for them developing these powers,” Tony said and Steve pinched the bridge of his nose.

 

“So we’re back to square one,” Steve said grimly.

 

“We really should have talked to Thor about getting some way to communicate with us while he’s off planet,” Tony mused.

 

“Nothing we can do about it now. All we can do is wait and hope Thor comes back with some kind of answer,” Steve said before Rhodey walked in.

 

“Uh, Cap, there’s a woman at the front gate. Says she needs to talk to us,” Rhodey told him and Steve frowned.

 

“Sorry Tony, but I have to go. I’ll talk to you later,” Steve said before hanging up. “What woman?”

 

“She’s blond, maybe around Wanda’s age. What do you wanna do?” Rhodey asked.

 

“Do you think she’s a reporter?” Steve asked, remembering similar incidents when reporters had come to the front gate.

 

“Doesn’t seem like one, but you never know,” Rhodey said with a shrug and Steve silently considered his options.

 

“Let her in,” Steve finally said.

---

Outside, Buffy was wondering if maybe no one was home before the gate swung open.

 

“Well, that’s not spooky at all,” Buffy muttered before walking passed the gate, wondering what she had just gotten herself into.

 

Buffy made her way to the front door, where Steve, Rhodey and Sam were waiting for her.

 

“May we help you, Ma’am?” Steve asked.

 

“I was hoping. Is there any way I could talk to your whole team? What I have to tell you is kind of important, and I’d rather only tell the story once,” Buffy requested.

 

Queens

Same time

 

In bed, Peter was tossing and turning in bed before his eyes snapped open and he shot up, jumping onto the ceiling. But he didn’t fall afterwards, his hands stuck to the ceiling. Once he realized this, Peter blinked, looking back at his hands, wondering if he was still dreaming.

 

No, Peter immediately dismissed. It was too clear to be a dream. And speaking of clear, he hadn’t even put on his glasses, but he could still see perfectly. Cautiously, Peter tried to remove his hand but found himself stuck to the ceiling.

 

“Oh come on,” Peter grumbled as he tried to free himself.

 

“Peter!” May’s vice called out and Peter’s hand came apart from the ceiling, dropping him back to his bed with a loud ‘thud’. “What was that?”

 

“Uh, nothing!” Peter shouted, still trying to make sense of everything. “Definitely not a dream.”

 

“How are you feeling this morning,” May said as he opened the door, walking in and feeling Peter’s forehead. “You’re not hot, you feel up to going to school?”

 

“Uh, yeah, that’s fine, May,” Peter said, trying to act normally.

 

“Okay. I have some eggs ready if you want to eat before you leave. I’ll drive you,” May said, pressing a kiss to the top of his head before walking out of the room.

 

Once she closed the door behind her, Peter looked down at his hands before looking back up at the ceiling, wondering what had just happened.

 

Avengers Compound

Not long after

 

“Let me see if I have this right. Steve, Natasha, Sam, Rhodey, Vision and Wanda,” Buffy said, pointing to each Avenger as they all stood in the Conference Room.

 

“That would be correct,” Vision told her.

 

“You mind telling us who you are?” Natasha asked, eying her warily.

 

“Right. That’s a bit of a…long story,” Buffy took a shaky breath, wondering how to explain this. “My name is Buffy Summers and I’m…not from this world.”

 

“What, you’re saying you’re an alien?” Rhodey joked but the smile left his face at Buffy’s silence. “Seriously?”

 

“Not exactly. I’m from Earth…just not yours. I wouldn’t even know where to begin to explain it, but there are other worlds, not like other planets but parallel dimensions. I come from a different Earth,” Buffy tried to explain.

 

“If you’re here, how can you be from one of these other Earths?” Wanda asked.

 

“Magic. And trust me, I know how that sounds,” Buffy said as Rhodey and Sam gave her incredulous looks. “Sounds crazy, I know. But magic is real.”

 

“It’s actually not as crazy as you think,” Natasha said as she and Steve exchanged a look before glancing at the Mind Stone in Vision’s head.

 

“But that still doesn’t explain why you’re here,” Steve pointed out.

 

“Right.  That’s the complicated part. A few weeks ago, my friends and I were fighting a bad guy who was trying to destroy the entire world. My friend, a very powerful witch, cast a spell. Only it was a lot more powerful than we thought. It turned every woman in the world that could be a Vampire Slayer into one,” Buffy explained.

 

“What’s a Vampire Slayer?” Wanda asked confused.

 

“Me. Thousands of years ago, a ritual was performed to make one human fight all the demons, vampires and everything else on my earth. As part of the ritual, each time one Slayer would die, a new one would be chosen. She’d get super strength, speed, and some other things. But the spell was more powerful than we thought. Instead of turning every woman in the world, it turned every potential in the multiverse,” Buffy explained as they all stared at her in disbelief. “Have you encountered anything like I’m describing?”

 

“Buffy…could we have a minute alone to discuss this?” Steve asked a moment.

 

“Sure,” Buffy said, standing up and pushing her chair out. “I know this is a lot to take in, but I’m trying to help.”

 

They waited unto Buffy had walked out, closing the door behind her before someone spoke.

 

“We’re not seriously buying this, right?” Rhodey said immediately.

 

“I don’t know, man. It would explain what’s been happening with Nat and Wanda,” Sam said uncertainly.

 

“A lie or delusion is always simple; too many details cause someone to question it, even the deluded ones. This is too complicated to be either one,” Natasha added.

 

“I admit, it seems insane. But is it any crazier than aliens or homicidal robots?” Steve pointed out and Rhodey didn’t have a response.

 

“While I am skeptical to believe in the existence of magic, Ms. Summers description of a Vampire Slayer does match what has happened to Wanda and Ms. Romanoff,” Vision added.

 

“So we’re believing her then?” Rhodey asked and Steve and Natasha exchanged another glance, seeming to have an entire conversation.

 

“For now, we’ll give her the benefit of the doubt. But we keep an eye on her until we can determine whether or not she’s told us the full story,” Steve said in finality.

 

The TARDIS, Universe-63

 

 The Doctor, River and the two married couples were in the TARDIS, The Doctor attempting to lock on to the signature the energy had come from when the phone rang.

 

“Would one of you get that?” The Doctor asked, his gaze not moving from what he was doing.

 

With a sigh of exasperation, Rory answered the phone.

 

“Hello? Yeah, this is the TARDIS…he’s busy at the moment, may I ask who’s calling?...Okay, I’ll let him know,” Rory said before looking over at The Doctor. “Doctor, there’s an Eliot Spencer on the phone for you.”

 

The Doctor pauses in his work before silently stopping and walking over, taking the phone from Rory.

 

“Eliot Spencer. It’s been a long time,” The Doctor noted as he put the phone to his ear.

 

“Eight years, but probably longer for you. I’ve been trying to get in touch with you for days,” Eliot said, surprising The Doctor. “I need your help.”

 

“Let me guess, a woman in your life suddenly developed superhuman strength?” The Doctor guessed.

 

“Yeah. Let me guess, you’re already working on it,” Eliot said knowingly.

 

“Yes. I’ve determined the source of what’s causing this, was just about to go looking into the ‘how’. I’ll be in touch once I know more,” The Doctor promised.

 

“You better. This isn’t one of my old retrieve jobs, Doctor. I care about these people,” Eliot warned him and The Doctor smiled.

 

“I know, I can hear it in your voice. That’s good, I’m glad you got that part of you back. I’ll pay you a visit once I’ve gotten to the bottom of this,” The Doctor promised before hanging up and it was silent, The Doctor staring into space.

 

“Boss? You okay?” Mickey called out and The Doctor shook his head, getting back to focus.

 

“Yes, fine Mickey. Now, where we?” The Doctor asked as he moved back towards the console.

 

“Doctor, what is it? We’re not going until you tell us what’s wrong,” Martha said firmly.

 

The Doctor looked around, seeing they were all looking at him with the same look of determination as Martha. After a moment, The Doctor sighed.

 

“Sometimes, I hate that you’re all so…human,” The Doctor said with an annoyed wave of his hands. “That was Eliot Spencer. I met him a few Regenerations ago; he was a mercenary who specialized in retrieval jobs.”

 

“Wait, he’s that Eliot Spencer? The Legendary Hitter?” Martha asked and The Doctor nodded.

 

“You know him?” Amy asked and Martha shook her head.

 

“Only by reputation, whispers from my days in UNIT. He’s part of a team in America that go after corrupt people in positions of power that don’t mind stepping on people to get what they want,” Martha explained.

 

“The Leverage team. Their exploits are legendary even in the fifty first century. Eliot Spencer is considered to be one of the greatest hand to hand combatants in history,” River noted and The Doctor chuckled.

 

“I’m not surprised. Anyway, a Zygon had abducted a princess and was going to replace her. Eliot was hired by her father to get her back. We crossed paths and worked together to save her. Afterwards, I gave Eliot’s phone the same upgrade I’ve given all of yours. He should have been able to contact me from anywhere in the universe. But something blocked his phone from doing that until just now,” The Doctor said, clearly troubled.

 

“You think someone was able to stop Eliot from calling you until now? How?” Rory wondered.

 

“That is the question, Rory. One I do not have an answer to at this time,” The Doctor muttered.

 

“Could it be The Silence? They did kidnap me and replace me with a Ganger double,” Amy pointed out.

 

“That’s not their style, mother. If they were going to block Eliot’s calls, they’d have gone after him by now. And we’d never know they were blocking him,” River argued.

 

“River’s right. Whoever is behind this, it’s someone new. It just makes it more imperative that we get to the bottom of what is happening,” The Doctor said, walking back to the console and continuing what he had been doing. “And we’re locked on. Looks like we’re going to universe-92. Ponds, Joneses, hang on. As you say on Earth, this will be a bumpy ride. Geronimo!”

 

The Doctor flipped the lever and the TARDIS gave a sudden lurch as they all grabbed on, holding onto the console for dear life as The Doctor laughed maniacally.

 

“I haven’t missed this part!” Martha complained.

 

“Come on Jones, you used to love this!” The Doctor said still laughing.

 

“Then I got married!” Martha shouted at him.

 

“Don’t be so grown up all the time!” The Doctor shouted back with a grin.

 

“Would you two stop arguing?! I’m going to be sick!” Amy cried out as the TARDIS seemed to go into a tailspin.

 

Earth-1999999, Midtown School of Science and Technology

Mid afternoon

 

Peter was at his locker, putting some things back. Only his hands kept sticking to things. It had been happening all day. Peter didn’t know what was happening, he couldn’t seem to make things get off his hands. He’d washed his hands at least two dozen times since getting to school, but nothing was working.

 

Peter then felt his hair stand on end and, in a way he couldn’t explain, felt like something bad was about to happen. So he ducked, a split second before a fist smashed into his locker door.

 

“Well, if it isn’t Puny Parker,” A blond guy about Peter’s age mocked and Peter almost sighed.

“Flash,” Peter greeted.

 

“Heard you got sick during the field trip. Was your nerd dream come true too much for you?’ Flash mocked him and Peter almost rolled his eyes but resisted.

 

“Flash, can we not do this?” Peter almost pleaded only for Flash to grab him by his shirt.

 

“Don’t tell me what to do, Parker. That mouth of yours just got you in trouble,” Flash sneered before trying to send a punch to Peter’s face.

 

Afterwards, Peter would try to describe what happened in that moment. He couldn’t.

 

Only thing he knew was that he instinctively shoved Flash’s chest and Flash went flying, slamming into the lockers on the other wall, hard. Flash was knocked out and went down to the floor, out cold as everyone stopping, looking at Peter in shock.

 

“Uh-oh,” Peter muttered.

 

Central City, Earth-1

Same time

 

Iris stood outside Cisco’s apartment, lingering. She had never actually been here before. She knew Barry and her father had been here, even Wally had come over every now and then. She alone had stayed away from Cisco’s place.

 

After a moment, Iris steeled herself. She had come here for a purpose and now it was time to fulfil it. So, she knocked on the door. After several moments, the door opened to reveal Cisco, looking at her oddly.

 

“Iris,” Cisco greeted after a moment.

 

“Hi, Cisco. Can I come in?” Iris asked.

 

Cisco stared at her for a long moment before shrugging, stepping aside so she could enter. Iris looked around as she entered. It was pretty nice, she mused. Barry had mentioned once that Cisco’s family were well off, but not rich. So it made sense Cisco would be able to live comfortably.  Iris paused as she noticed a few empty beer bottles on the counter

 

“What do you want, Iris?” Cisco asked as he closed the door.

 

“Would you believe I just wanted to drop by?” Iris meant it as a joke, but it came out more of a question.

 

“Considering you haven’t in the two years since we’ve known each other, no,” Cisco said bluntly, crossing his arms as he gave her an unamused look. “Let me guess, this is about Barry. Did he send you over here?”

 

“No. He doesn’t even know I’m here. He needs your help, Cisco,” Iris said and Cisco laughed humorlessly.

 

“And I need my brother. But he’s dead, because Barry decided to screw with time! Because everyone else could go screw themselves as long as Barry got what he wanted!” Cisco ranted angrily.

 

“And he regrets that-” Iris started.

 

“Regret doesn’t bring Dante back, does it? So whatever Barry is going through, he can go through it without me,” Cisco snapped, walking over to his fridge and pulling it open, getting a beer.

 

“It’s not just about the two of you. There’s another Slayer in town, one that’s also a Metahuman,” Iris told him and Cisco paused. “She broke out of Iron Heights last night. With only Patty to help him, Barry needs his best friend.”

 

“Oh. So that’s what this is all about. I get it,” Cisco said with a laugh, popping the top of the beer off and taking a big drink.

 

“Get what?” Iris asked as Cisco turned back to her.

 

“This is about Patty. You see the way Barry looks at her and you know he hasn’t moved on from her. Must kill you, that Barry actually loved someone and wanted a future with someone who wasn’t you. That maybe he still does,” Cisco taunted, his anger and the loss of inhibition from the alcohol making him unusually cruel. “This isn’t about trying to fix my relationship with Barry or about the city. You just want Patty gone. Let me guess, she decided to stay to help out? That must bug you. That Barry actually has someone who will put aside what she wants to help him out. Not you like you ever did that for him or Eddie.”

 

“You’re being mean, Cisco,” Iris told him, offended.

 

“Doesn’t mean I’m wrong,” Cisco shrugged, taking another big gulp of his beer before sitting down on his couch. “Deep down, you know Barry isn’t over Patty.  Given how they left things, I’m not surprised. You don’t just cut someone out of your heart that way. Wouldn’t it be funny? If after the time you spent making him pin after you, now that you’re ready, he really wants someone else?”

 

Cisco chuckled darkly before taking a big gulp of his beer. Iris didn’t respond, feeling Cisco’s words in her heart. Mostly because she felt like there was truth to them.

 

“I’m not coming back to Team Flash just to save your relationship or whatever it is with Barry. Now get the Hell out of my home,” Cisco told her bluntly.

 

Daily Planet, Earth-21

Late afternoon

 

“How’d he slip through your fingers?” Chloe asked as she and Clark walked down the stairs, Clark filling her in on his encounter last night.

 

“This Green Arrow Bandit has a lot of gadgets,” Clark explained.

 

“Gadgets? Against the Man of Steel?” Chloe joked and Clark gave her a look as he stopped.

 

“He’s good, alright?” Clark asked annoyed.

 

“Okay, backing off,” Chloe conceded. “Green Arrow Bandit? Is that really the name Lois chose? I’d drop the Bandit, but not my story.”

 

“Speaking of Lois, any progress there?” Clark asked as they stopped, Chloe picking up some envelopes.

 

“She seems the same old Lois, but I’d known you for almost five years before I figured out your secret,” Chloe pointed out and Clark shrugged, seeing her point.

 

“The Green Arrow Bandit said something last night, about everyone from Smallville having superpowers,” Clark explained and Chloe frowned.

 

“You think he was talking about Lois?” Chloe asked.

 

“I don’t know, but it’s just another reason I need to find him,” Clark said firmly.

 

“Well on that front, I got the SafeTex report on the arrows,” Chloe said as they reached her desk. “They’re made from an advanced titanium alloy that is untraceable.”

 

“What about the ring?”

 

“None of the shots I scanned on my computer came out to have a clear image,” Chloe said, smiling at Clark’s look of disappointment. “However, I may have forgotten to mention to Lois that my computer is compiling them to create a new one.”

 

Clark smirked at Chloe as she laughed. No matter what, he could always depend on Chloe.

 

Queens, Earth-1999999

Not long after

 

“I see. Thank you,” May said before hanging up the phone, looking towards her nephew, who sat on the couch silently. “You’re not in trouble.”

 

“Really?” Peter asked, looking towards his aunt in shock.

 

“Only because they’d had complaints about Flash Thompson’s behavior for a while now and there have been witnesses to his harassment of you. You’ll be on probation though,” May warned him and Peter nodded, relief obviously filling him. “But Peter…what happened?”

 

“I-I don’t know, May. One minute, I was about to have my face bashed in, the next Flash was out cold and everyone was looking at me like I was some freak,” Peter grumbled and May immediately hugged him.

 

“You’re not a freak. I know the last few years have been hard, but you can talk to me, about anything. Okay?” May said as she pulled back and looked at him.

 

Peter wanted to say no, he couldn’t tell her everything. Because was happening to him that he didn’t understand. And it had all started at that field trip, with that spider bite. But he couldn’t tell her that, she’d freak.

“I know, May,” Peter said instead, lying through his teeth.

 

STAR Labs, Earth-1

Not long after

 

In the Med-Bay, Caitlin handed a few sedatives to Barry, who used super speed to load them into a few pistols, which Patty then examined.

 

“I guess we’re ready then, whenever Rosa or Frankie decide to make their next move,” Patty noted.

 

“Can’t believe I’m using sedatives to take out the bad guys now,” Caitlin muttered.

 

“We don’t have a choice. Without Cisco or Harry, we can’t just make some high tech gadget that will let me neutralize his powers. We’re on our own,” Barry explained.

 

Feeling his phone vibrate, Barry reached into his pants pocket, pulling it out. He saw he had a voicemail, from Cisco.

 

Barry paused, surprised. Cisco hadn’t said much to him since he told Cisco the truth about Dante. Barry honestly hadn’t expected to hear from Cisco anytime soon.

 

“Barry? Are you all right?” Caitlin asked, noticing he had paused and breaking Barry out of his thoughts.

 

“Yeah, fine. I’ll be right back. I need to take this,” Barry said before walking a few feet.

 

Once he was a reasonable distance away, Barry started the voice mail and put the phone to his ear.

 

“You and your girlfriend are perfect for each other,” Cisco said, his voice slurred and Barry realized he was drunk. “You screwed with time and got my brother killed, then you refused to go back and save him! And then Iris comes to my place, asking me to forgive you because you need help, like you’re the damn victim!”

 

“Do you think he’s okay?” Patty asked while Barry listened to the message.

 

“I don’t think any of us are okay. Me, Barry and Cisco were kind of a family. This whole thing is…hard on all of us,” Caitlin said slowly and paused. “What about you? How are you dealing with everything?”

 

“Well, I’m seriously considering transferring to the Central City CSI program, like Barry suggested. Who knows how long I’ll be here, and I’d rather not put my career as a CSI on hold any more than I already have,” Patty said with a sigh.

 

“I’m sorry; I know what it’s like to worry about your future because of something that happened to you.”

 

The words left Caitlin’s lips before she could stop them. Internally, she swore. Patty didn’t seem to think she meant anything secretive by them but, before Caitlin could muse too much on them, Barry walked back over to them, pocketing his phone. It was clear to both of them that he was upset.

 

“Barry? Are you okay?” Patty voiced the thoughts of both women.

 

“No. I need to go take care of something, I’m sorry,” Barry said before speeding out, leaving the two women bewildered.

 

West House

Not long after

 

Iris was on the couch, trying to work on an article but her thought kept going to what happened with Cisco earlier. Suddenly, Barry walked through the door, closing the door behind him. Iris startled, looking up at him and immediately realizing he was upset.

 

“Are Joe and Wally here?” Barry demanded and Iris blinked before speaking.

 

“No. Dad’s at the Precinct and Wally went to hang out with some friends. Why? Barry, what’s going on?”

 

“What did you say to Cisco? Because I just got a voicemail from him, saying you went to convince him to come back to Team Flash,” Barry demanded and Iris almost squirmed. “Why the Hell would you do that?”

 

“You need all the help you can get, and I just thought I could…speed along the process of you asking Cisco for help,” Iris tried to justify.

 

“His brother is dead because of choices I made. Cisco has every right to hate me right now. You know that. What’s really going on, Iris?” Barry demanded and Iris remained silent, unable to look at Barry. “Is this about Patty? I saw the way you looked when she said she was staying to help.”

 

“And I see the way you look at her when you think I’m not paying attention! But I see it Barry!” Iris finally snapped as she got to her feet. “You still have feelings for her. Tell me I’m wrong!”

 

“I wish I could…but I’m a lot of things, but never a liar,” Barry said with a sigh. “Patty and I left a lot of things unsaid when she left town. Could you stop your feelings for Eddie?”

 

“No,” Iris acknowledged reluctantly.

 

“I never expected to fall in love with anyone else. Then I met Patty and it just sort of…happened. I’ve been trying to figure things out since she came back. I never meant to hurt you, Iris. But I can’t say that Patty being here makes it easy for me. I think we need some space. I need to figure some things out. Don’t come by Star Labs for few days. I’ll pack a bag tonight, and I’ll stay there for a while,” Barry said as he began heading up the stairs.

 

“Barry, you don’t have to leave,” Iris immediately started and he paused, looking at her with a smile that looked more like a grimace.

 

“Yes, I do. Until I can get my head on straight regarding you and Patty, I need some time to think without you around. You can tell Joe and Wally whatever story you want, blame it on me if you want. But I think this is the best thing for both of us,” Barry said before he began to climb the stairs.

 

Iris was silent staring at Barry’s retreating form, her mind and heart screaming at her that this wasn’t how things were supposed to be.

 

Starling General

Night

 

Faith stood in a hospital room, making sure the young woman (who apparently called herself Sin) was resting after being stitched up.

 

“Thanks. For, you know,” Sin said awkwardly.

 

“It was the right thing to do. I’m just glad I was in the right place at the right time. You sure you’re gonna be okay?” Faith asked.

 

“I have a friend coming to pick me up tomorrow. I’ll be fine,” Sin assured her.

 

Faith opened her mouth to speak but was interrupted by the sound of gunshots outside. Sin jumped as Faith looked outside.

 

“Stay here,” Faith ordered before walking outside.

 

Upon stepping out, Faith saw the hall littered with dead security guards as a dark haired man with blue eyes stood over a dead guard.

“Hey, don’t you know you shouldn’t be out of bed?” Faith quipped as the man turned to her.

 

“Rules don’t apply to me anymore. Get out of my way,” he told her.

 

“Sorry, can’t do that. You’re interfering with the staff and all,” Faith said as she made her way over.

 

Upon reaching him, Faith punched the man. He moved back a little but, to Faith’s surprise, didn’t seem pained by the attack.

 

Her surprise made Faith pause, and the man took full advantage. He slugged her and Faith stumbled back, the blow stronger than a normal human blow. The man then kicked her in the abdomen before grabbing her and throwing her into the wall.

 

As her back hit the wall, Faith heard something crack. Glancing down at her wrist, she saw the compass had hit the wall and was broken.

 

“Shit,” Faith swore.

 

The man then rushed her and Faith dropped to the ground.  His fist struck the wall where Faith’s head had been, digging into the wall. He pulled it and sent a spinning kick to Faith’s side and Faith hissed, jumping back as she felt her side.

 

He was strong. Maybe not Beast level strong, but he packed a punch all the same. Whatever he was, he wasn’t human. Not anymore.

 

The man rushed her and Faith grabbed his arms, trying to holding him back. There was a push and pull for control before the man grabbed one side of Faith’s head and slammed it against the wall, hard. The impact dented the wall and Faith loosened her grip enough for the man to take control, grab her and slam her down onto the floor.

 

As Faith stared up at him, dazed, the man was about to crush her face when he looked up, seeing the Green Arrow down the hall, taking aim at him.

 

“Derek Sampson, you have failed this city,” Oliver said before firing.

 

The arrow went through Sampson’s shoulder, pinning him to the wall. But Sampson didn’t seem to register it and, to Oliver’s disbelief, he walked forward, letting the arrow exit out of his shoulder.

 

Sampson and Oliver rushed each other, trading blows. Sampson managed to push Oliver against the wall, triggering the sprinkler system. Mist spread through the hall as the two traded blows, Oliver realizing Sampson couldn’t feel pain. And if his strikes were anything to go by, he was a lot stronger now.

 

Sampson threw Oliver against the wall, shoved him to the floor before picking him up by his neck and slamming Oliver against the wall. He tried to strike him but he was surprised when Faith jumped out of the mist and tackled him, sending him falling down.

 

Oliver quickly took advantage of this, pulling a flechette out from under his sleeve and throwing it at a nearby fuse box. Sampson looked up to see what had happened and, when he looked back at where Oliver and Faith were, both were gone.

 

West House

Not long after

 

“Bar, you don’t have to do this,” Joe said as Barry zipped up his bag after he finished packing.

 

“I think I do. Me and Iris in some sort of limbo, me trying to figure out my feelings for her and Patty, the two of us, you and Wally all living under the same roof, it’s a time bomb just waiting to go off. You know it,” Barry told him and Joe nodded reluctantly. “What’s happening isn’t fair to any of us. I need time to figure out where my head and heart are at. I can’t do that staying here.”

 

“I know. I do. I just hate feeling like I’m taking sides here,” Joe admitted.

 

“You’re not. This is my choice. I need to be able to make a decision that I know I won’t wake up one day and regret. Iris and Patty both deserve better than that,” Barry said.

 

“And so do you, Bar. Take all the time you need,” Joe told him.

 

Barry didn’t say another word. He merely grabbed his bag, looked around the room one last time before walking out, silently wondering if this was the last time he would stand in this house as a member of the West family.

 

Smallville, Earth-21

Same time

 

Lois had just hung up on yet another bogus claim about the Green Arrow Bandit when she noticed someone standing in her apartment. Barely a moment passed before Lois was grabbed from behind.

 

Reacting quickly, Lois elbowed him and the man let out an ‘oof’ before Lois grabbed him by his arm and threw him into a nearby nightstand. The man crashed to the ground, dazed as his accomplice rushed Lois. But Lois grabbed his arm and twisted. But she did it too hard and heard a cracking sound followed by the man crying out in pain.

 

“I’d say sorry, but you broke into my apartment,” Lois said before throwing the man to the floor before pulling out her phone and dialing Chloe. “Hey Cuz, how’d you like the next exclusive?”

---

Shortly after, Clark and Chloe stood with Lois, all of them looking down at the men who had broken into the apartment, who Clark had tied up. It was this scene that Ollie walked into, pausing as he set down the bag he brought with him.

 

“What’s, uh, what’s going on here?” Ollie asked as he took in the scene.

 

“These guys broke into our apartment, tried to run off with me. I got lucky and knocked ‘em out,” Lois lied, not wanting to explain.

 

“Okay…and why would they kidnap you?” Ollie asked as he walked over, joining them in looking down at the tied up thugs.

 

“Isn’t it obvious? The Green Arrow,” Clark said immediately.

 

“Green Arrow Bandit, but yeah,” Lois said.

 

“What makes you think he’d have anything to do with this?” Ollie inquired, trying to keep his face blank.

 

“He’s wanted for armed robbery all over town. And someone threatened to publicly unmask him,” Clark said with a look at Lois.

 

“Seriously Lois, you have got to be more careful about that kind of thing,” Chloe said in exasperation.

 

“Okay, point made,” Lois said with a roll of her eyes.

 

“Guess the Green Arrow doesn’t live by a code of honor,” Clark noted and Ollie whirled on him.

 

“Why? Because it’s not the same as yours?” Ollie snapped, taking them all aback.

 

“Oliver, he just tried to have me kidnapped,” Lois argued.

 

“Says who? The woman who has a vendetta against him? Maybe if you two were as interested in finding out about him as you were in catching him, you’d realize everything he’s stolen has been bought off the black market,” Ollie said hotly, stunning them all.

 

“You’re saying that Lionel’s necklace is-”

 

“Yeah, that’s exactly what I’m saying. You’ve been on the hunt to return it to its original thief,” Ollie told Clark coolly.

 

“Okay, let’s calm down. Fighting isn’t going to solve anything. Let’s just ask our new friends if they’d be willing to talk,” Chloe interjected.

 

“Oh would you shut up,” one of them grumbled. “I’ll tell you anything you want to know, as long as you stop talking and keep the bitch who broke my arm away from me.”

 

“Done,” Clark said before Lois could interject. “Who hired you?”

 

“Milo,” the man said, surprising all of them.

 

“The head of SafeTex? Why?” Ollie demanded.

 

“To find out who the Green Arrow is. The Green Arrow ruined SafeTex and Ms. Lane made a fool of him by flashing it across the newspaper. But it wasn’t just him, it was someone else too,” the man explained.

 

“Who?” Chloe asked.

 

“I’m afraid I can’t seem to remember,” the man said smugly.

 

“Hey boys, feel like getting some air? The three of us could go out for some burgers,” Chloe suggested randomly.

 

It only took one look at the way the man’s face paled to understand. He was clearly terrified of Lois.

 

“I could go for a bite. Clark?” Ollie asked with a shrug.

 

“Sure. Why not,” Clark said finally, the three of them beginning to head out.

 

“Okay, okay! I’ll talk. Just don’t leave me alone with her,” the man said and they turned back.

 

“Who hired Milo for this?” Ollie demanded.

 

“Simon Westcott,” the man said and the four were stunned into silence. “He wanted what was stolen from him back, and he wanted revenge on Lane for testifying against his nephew. Our orders were to find out what you knew and then get rid of you.”

 

Chloe turned towards Clark and paled, seeing him gone.

 

“Lois,” she said weakly and Lois followed her gaze, seeing Clark not there anymore.

 

“Damn it! Smallville! Clark!” Lois shouted as she ran out of the room, trying to find him without luck.

 

“Where’d he go?” Ollie asked in confusion.

 

“Probably to go confront Simon Westcott,” Chloe said with a shuttering breath.

 

“Okay…and why are you acting like he’s about to murder him?” Ollie asked before seeing the look on Chloe’s face. “…You’re kidding. The boy scout?” 

 

“You’ve known him for less than two days, you have no idea who Clark Kent is. What do you know about Tim Westcott?” Chloe asked, trying to stay calm.

 

“He apparently murdered a girl and Lois was the key witness in putting him away. Lois didn’t want to talk about it,” Ollie said and Chloe almost laughed hollowly.

 

“She wouldn’t. The girl he murdered was Clark’s girlfriend. He chloroformed her and then tied a noose around her neck, left her hanging. Clark walked into her farm and found her like that. He got her down but it was too late,” Chloe explained and all the blood drained from Ollie’s face. “Clark went after Tim, almost killed him. Would have if Lois didn’t get there, talk him down. Clark never really talked about it afterwards.”

 

“Can’t say I blame the guy. And you’re worried he’s gonna what, kill Simon?” Ollie asked skeptically.

 

“I don’t know. I’m afraid it’s all getting dredged up again and knowing that Simon went after Lois….he’s not thinking clearly and I don’t want him to do something he’ll regret,” Chloe worried.

 

“I think it’s too late for that. I couldn’t find Clark and he’s not answering his phone,” Lois said as she walked back into the room.

 

“I’ll take my motorcycle, see if can find him,” Ollie said as he quickly rushed out of the room.

 

Metropolis

Later

 

In his office, Simon Westcott had just hung up the phone, frustrated after his call with Milo. Apparently the men he hired to grab Lois Lane hadn’t brought her to the site.

 

“What does it take to get rid of one loudmouthed girl?” Westcott grumbled.

 

“Lois Lane has a habit of not disappearing.”

 

Startled, Westcott whirled around, seeing Clark standing a few feet away.

 

“Who are you? How’d you get in here?” Westcott demanded, finding the young man vaguely familiar.

 

“My name is Clark Kent. Your nephew murdered my girlfriend. And Lois Lane is my friend,” Clark said coldly and Westcott paled as he noticed Clark’s hands clenched into fists. “Wasn’t enough your nephew took away the woman I loved. Now you have to try and take my friend?”

 

Fearfully, Westcott pulled out a gun he kept in his desk and pulled it on Clark.

 

“Stay back or I’ll shoot!” Westcott warned him.

 

Ignoring him, Clark walked forward, and Westcott opened fire. But, to his shock, the bullet merely bounced off Clark’s skin, hitting a wall near Westcott’s head. Before Clark could get further, an arrow flew out, knocking the gun out of Westcott’s hand.

 

Clark and Westcott turned around, seeing the Green Arrow standing behind him. For a long moment, it was silent.

 

“You planning on killing him, Boy Scout?” Green Arrow asked.

 

“Don’t know. Haven’t thought that far ahead. But he deserves to pay,” Clark said and the archer nodded.

 

“On that we agree. But you sure killing is the way to go about it?” Green Arrow said, pointing his crossbow at Westcott when he tried to run. “Move another muscle, me and my super powered friend here will make you regret it.”

 

“Of course you’re working together, a thug like you and a freak like him,” Westcott sneered.

 

“And what does that make you? You tried to have Lois Lane murdered,” Green Arrow pointed out.

 

“She let the entire world know my nephew was a freak. Do you have any idea how much money I had to spend to make that go away? She deserved to pay for what she did!” Westcott sneered.

 

“She deserved to pay for what she did!”

 

Clark and Westcott turned to Green Arrow, who was smirked as he held up an audio device, Westcott’s own voice heard on the recording.

 

“I don’t know about you, but that sounds like a confession to me. Should be enough for the cops,” Green Arrow said smugly, glancing at Clark. “That good with you?”

 

“Yeah…sounds good to me,” Clark finally said.

 

“Later,” Green Arrow said cheekily before running towards a nearby window.

 

The archer crashed through it and Westcott ran over, seeing the Archer using a zip line to head across to another building. Turning around, Westcott saw Clark was gone as well.

 

Star City, Earth-1

Same time

 

Faith stared down at her wrist, looking at the broken compass. She’d tried to open a portal back home and contact Willow, with no results. She was stuck here.

 

She was currently in some kind of apartment building, Green Arrow a few feet away. She could hear him talking and figured he had some kind of radio built into his suit. So he clearly was working with more people than just Regan.

 

“You okay?” Oliver asked as he walked over to her.

 

“I heal fast, thanks. And not just for asking, but for showing up when you did. I’d probably be dead if you hadn’t,” Faith admitted.

 

“Well, it’s partly my fault you were in that mess to begin with,” Oliver admitted and Faith raised an eyebrow. “The man we fought is called Derek Sampson; he’s a local drug lord who supplies a drug called ‘Stardust’.

 

“The thing you were asking that thug about last night,” Faith noted and Oliver nodded.

 

“A member of my team disobeyed my orders, went into his territory. There was an altercation and Sampson took a bath in a vat of chemicals. We thought he died, but he was just put into a state that fooled the coroner,” Oliver explained.

 

“And now he has super powers. Hell of an Earth you’ve got here,” Faith noted.

 

“You have no idea,” Oliver said grimly and a beat passed.

 

“Can I ask you something?” Faith asked and Oliver nodded after a moment. “Why was this member of your team there?”

 

“I told him to wait, he didn’t feel like waiting,” Oliver said gruffly.

 

“Why did you want to wait?” Faith asked.

 

Oliver opened his mouth but paused, hesitating. After a few moments, the truth dawned on Faith.

 

“You didn’t trust him,” Faith said and Oliver didn’t deny it. “I get it. I went through most of my life not trusting anyone. But if you’re a leader, you’re gonna have to trust them.”

 

“After this? I wouldn’t bet on it,” Oliver scoffed.

 

“You know, a friend of mine had a similar attitude not long ago,” Faith mentioned and Oliver gave her a look. “She was trying to build an army to stop the end of the world. But she didn’t trust them; she didn’t want to get to know them. And it blew up in her face when they decided they didn’t want to follow her anymore. Some of them were out of line, but that never would have happened if she trusted them and tried to gain their trust. If you’re going to lead, you need to trust your team. Otherwise…what’s the point of making one?”

 

“You…make a good point,” Oliver sighed. “Just…the last time I tried trusting someone…they betrayed us and it led to the death of…someone I cared about, very much.”

 

“And I’m not gonna judge you; I’m just saying you’ll never be a team if you don’t trust them. Because sooner or later, they’ll pick up on that and turn on you,” Faith told him and Oliver was silent for a long moment.

 

“That…is not bad advice,” Oliver acknowledged and Faith shrugged.

 

“I guess Angel’s rubbing off on me. A friend,” Faith said quickly and Oliver nodded. “What is this place?”

 

“A safe house. It used to belong to a friend of mine. She left it behind when she left Star City,” Oliver explained and Faith nodded.

 

“You don’t trust me either,” Faith noted and Oliver stiffened. “It’s five by five. Strange girl comes from another universe, starts telling you all kinds of crazy shit? I wouldn’t trust me either.”

 

“It’s not that I don’t believe you, I do. But you understand why I’m very…cautious about this,” Oliver tried to explain.

 

“We’re five by five. Like I said, I get it. But eventually, you’re gonna have to start letting people in. Believe me, I had to learn the hard way,” Faith said with a look in her eyes that made Oliver wonder what exactly Faith had endured in her life.

 

“So, is that watch important? I noticed you looking at it earlier,” Oliver said after a moment, pointing to the broken compass.

 

“It’s not a watch. It was a way for me to find any Slayers here, and my way home. But it’s busted. Which means I’m stuck here until one of my friends tracks me down. Which could take a while,” Faith grumbled as she looked back at broken compass.

 

“I’m sorry. Until then, you’re more than welcome to stay here. My friend won’t be using it,” Oliver assured her.

 

“Thanks. In the meantime, I need to look for more Slayers…after we take down Sampson. Because I have a feeling you want that psycho running around this city as much as I do,” Faith said and Oliver merely nodded his agreement.

 

London, Earth-92

Morning

 

“I just wanna know where Willow is,” Kennedy whined to Giles and Xander as the three stood in Giles’ office.

 

“And as I told you, Willow is away with Buffy, Faith and Dawn on an important mission,” Giles said, running out of patience.

 

Bloody Hell, even Buffy at her worst hadn’t tested his patience this much.

 

“Besides, why do you care? Didn’t you break up with her a few hours after we got to LA? Something about how she’d always love Tara,” Xander pointed out rudely, still not over that.

 

Not that Willow had seemed all that bothered by it. She’d admitted to him and Buffy afterwards that Kennedy had been a rebound, something to fill the void left by Tara’s death. But that didn’t mean he had to like how Kennedy had treated Willow.

 

Kennedy opened her mouth to speak but was interrupted by a strange sound none of them had ever heard before.

 

Vwoorp. Vwoorp.

 

They all turned their heads, staring as the TARDIS materialized.

 

“Uh, Giles? You see it too, right?” Xander asked, wondering if he’d finally gone mad.

---

Inside, the TARDIS team all caught that breath once the TARDIS had stopped.

 

“Everyone all right?” Amy asked.

 

“My life is still flashing before my eyes, but otherwise, yeah,” Mickey grumbled.

 

“Please tell me we made it, Doctor,” Rory almost pleaded, not wanting to have gone through all that for nothing.

 

“We did,” The Doctor said as he went to the scanner, easily determining their location. “We’re currently on Earth-92, in London in fact.”

 

“Another parallel word. Hopefully, this one’s better than Pete’s world,” Mickey mused.

 

“One way to find out,” River noted.

 

The Doctor nodded, walking over to the doors and opening them. As he stepped out, he saw the stunned Giles, Xander and Kennedy. The Doctor paused upon seeing Giles before smiling.

 

“Oh, hello. I’m The Doctor. I’m sorry to barge in like this, but we’re looking for something. Have you noticed any woman recently developing super strength?”

 

Star City, Earth-1

Mid-Morning

 

“Thanks for picking me up,” Sin told Thea as the pair walked over to a car.

 

“You should’ve called me when you got to the hospital,” Thea said, pausing as she got to the driver’s side. “Oh God. I sound my mom.”

 

“Your mom seemed cool, involvement with a mass murdering psychopath aside. There are worst things,” Sin said as they got in. “So what’s up with you? You seem tense.”

 

“I messed up at work, pretty badly,” Thea said with a sigh.

 

“Your brother is the mayor. How badly could you mess up?” Sin scoffed.

 

Silently, Thea pulled out her cell phone, clicked on something and handed it to Sin. Sin took it as a video started playing, showing a news report by Susan Williams.

“Oliver Queen doesn’t seem to have the first clue about what’s happening in his own administration. I have it from his own sister that he wasn’t even aware of Quentin Lance’s appointment as Deputy Mayor,” Susan reported.

 

“Okay, that is pretty bad,” Sin said as she looked up at Thea, who remained silent. “I do not like her.”

 

“Susan Williams played me, but she didn’t say anything untrue. Oliver told me not to hire Quentin, but I did it anyway. And I really do not need this on top of everything else,” Thea said with a sigh.

 

“What are you gonna do?” Sin asked after a moment.

 

“Resign. Only thing I can do,” Thea said with a sigh.

 

“You sure about that?” Sin asked and Thea looked at her confused. “You think Susan Williams is just gonna get off your brother’s back if you walk away? She’ll still be coming down on him like a ton of bricks; you just won’t be there to have his back. I don’t know him that well, but your bro seems like he’s got the weight of the world on his shoulders all the time. I know when I feel like that, having someone I trust helps. You may think resigning will help…but I’m pretty sure he would disagree.”

 

Central City Police Department

Same time

 

“Allen, any progress on the report for the robbery?” Julian asked as he and Barry worked in their lab.

 

Barry pulled out his report and silently handed it to Julian. No reason to give the guy more ammunition against him.

 

The guy hated Barry. The feeling of mutual, but Julian seemed to go above and beyond mere loathing. It was like he was looking for a reason to get Barry fired.

 

“Sloppy work, Allen, but it gets the job done,” Julian said dismissively before he turned and walked off.

 

Barry fought the urge to bang his head against the wall. He really, really hated that guy.

 

“I see why you hate that guy.”

 

Barry lifted his head, surprised to see Cisco standing in the doorway to the lab. It was silent for a moment, Barry staring shocked at his friend. Cisco had bags under the eyes, and was clearly nursing a hangover. Barry finally found his voice.

 

“Cisco. I didn’t expect to see you here anytime soon,” Barry noted.

 

“Well, I figured I owed you a house call after…yesterday. I had a few too many drinks, and when you didn’t pick up, I said some things I didn’t mean,” Cisco started.

 

“You meant it. And it’s okay Cisco, really,” Barry said, surprising Cisco. “I didn’t send Iris over there; I would have told her not to if I’d known. You have every right to hate me right now.”

 

“I don’t hate you, Barry,” Cisco said, surprised to find he meant it. “I could never hate you. I just…I don’t know what to do with this.”

 

“I get it, really I do. You have every right to feel however you feel about me. Dante is dead, probably because of choices I made. That is something I have to live with. If you can’t see passed it, there’s no reason for you to come back to STAR Labs. But if you can, we’d love to have you. But no gets to make that choice but you. I’m sorry Iris tried to make it for you,” Barry said genuinely and Cisco stared at him for a moment before nodding.

 

“I think you and I both know Iris coming over wasn’t about me or our friendship,” Cisco pointed out and Barry grimaced.

 

“I know, it’s about Patty. Iris and I had a talk last night, she won’t come to you to fix our relationship problems again,” Barry promised.

 

“For what it’s worth, I always thought you deserved better than Iris. If I was a betting guy…I’d put my money on Patty,” Cisco said and they stood awkwardly for a few moments. “I should go. Don’t want to get you in more trouble with Julian. You were right, that guy’s a dick.”

 

Barry smiled slightly, exchanged a nod with Cisco before the other man walked out. Barry stood in the room alone for a moment before Barry’s phone began ringing. Pulling it out, he saw it was Caitlin and answered.

 

“Cait?”

 

“Rosa robbed a jewelry store on the east side of town. There’s a shootout at 1^st and 7^th street. But with her powers-”

 

“Those cops won’t last long,” Barry said, already having come to the same conclusion. “Have Patty meet me there. I’m on my way.”

 

Quickly hanging up, Barry changed at super speed and raced out of the building.

 

Central City

Shortly after

 

The cops all dropped their guns, holding their heads as Rosa used her powers to make them dizzy.

 

“That must suck. But not as much as this will!”

 

Rosa approached one of the officers and punched him, sending him flying back a few feet before she whirled, kicking another in the side.

 

“You locked me up like an animal. It’s payback time!” Rosa ranted angrily.

 

Rosa attempted to strike the officer, but suddenly found herself away, restrained in a pair of handcuffs.

 

“You’re done, Rosa,” Barry told her firmly, only for her to laugh mockingly.

 

“You think so, Flash? Hate to break it to you, but the rules are changing. You’re not the big shot around town anymore!” Rosa snarled.

 

Rosa then snapped the chains around the cuffs before whirling around, attempting to strike Barry. But Barry, using his speed, dodged before slamming her against a nearby wall. Pulling out a syringe, Barry attempted to inject her but, before the needle could piece her skin, Rosa’s eyes glowed and Barry got dizzy, the entire area appearing to Barry like it was turning upside down.

 

Rosa then sent a punch to Barry’s abdomen and he flew off her, hitting a car. Barry dropped the syringe as he went down to his knees, feeling like he was about to throw up. Before he could gather his bearings, Rosa was there, kicking him in the side and slamming his face against the car, causing Barry to let out a muffled cry of pain.

 

“The Flash has been making life hard for the rest of us. Not anymore!” Rosa sneered, raising a fist.

 

Before she could strike Barry, a tranq dart hit her in the neck. She stopped, taking it out of her neck and throwing it away, looking around before a second tranq dart hit her, following by two more before the sedatives finally took effect and her eyes rolled back into her head as she fell to the ground, out cold.

 

Barry began pulling himself up as Patty rushed over to him.

 

“Are you okay? I hit her as soon as I had the shot,” Patty said worriedly as she helped Barry stand.

 

“I’m fine. Or I’ll be fine. Call Joe, tell him we’ve got Dillion,” Barry said as he glanced down at the unresponsive Rosa.

 

London, Earth-92

Same time

 

“So let me get this straight,” Xander said as he stared at Team TARDIS. “You’re an alien from another planet who uses that box, which is actually a time machine and space ship, to travel through time. And you used it to come from your universe to ours.”

 

“That about covers it,” River said and Xander stared for a moment before saying one word.

 

“Cool.”

 

“Fascinating,” Giles said as he examined the outside of the TARDIS. “It looks like one of those old police boxes outside, but inside-”

 

“It’s far bigger. Yes, that’s all well and good, but I’d like to get back to the part about the Vampire Slayers?” The Doctor asked and Giles turned back to them.

 

“Yes. Well, as I was explaining, the First Evil had us all surrounded. We were going to lose and the world was going to end until Buffy had the idea for Willow to cast a spell that would turn every potential into a Slayer. We had no idea it affected the multiverse until recently,” Giles explained, taking off his glasses and the room was silent.

 

“You’re all a bunch of idiots,” River said bluntly, surprising them.

 

“I beg your pardon?” Giles said, his voice developing an edge.

 

“What River means is your plan to stop The First was shortsighted,” The Doctor said, not disagreeing with River but knowing there was a gentler way to go about it. “From what you said, your spell – if you want to call it that - to turn Slayers doesn’t take into account the kind of person they are. For example, people like Amy and Martha are some of the best I’ve ever met. But I’ve met more than a few women in my own section of the multiverse that are some of the worst, and the idea of them becoming a Slayer terrifies me. And that’s just my universe.”

 

“Boss has a point. You stopped the First, but you unleashed a whole bunch of different threats across the multiverse,” Mickey pointed out.

 

“Well we were kind of in a lose-lose situation. We did what we had to do to save our friends and our world,” Xander tried to justify.

 

“And so people like my wife and Martha have to be collateral damage?” Rory asked coldly and Xander didn’t have a response.

 

“We understand that you were in a bad situation, but it’s hard to be understanding when your actions have impacted our lives. I’m a doctor, now I can’t hold a syringe without breaking it,” Martha noted with a sigh.

 

“You saved your world, and now we’re all paying for your choice. And Martha and I are probably the lucky ones. Not everyone has a best friend like The Doctor who can help you figure out what’s happening,” Amy said with as much kindness as she could manage.

 

Neither Giles nor Xander had a response, knowing they had a point. They had been so fixated on stopping the First that they and Buffy had been blind to any future consequence.

 

“You’re right,” Giles finally said. “In our desperation and arrogance, we didn’t think of the consequences of our actions. But we are trying to handle the situation. Buffy and the others are already looking into these other words as we speak.”

 

“I hope so. For everyone’s sake,” The Doctor told him, having a feeling that the spell and all these Slayers was going to be a lot harder for the Scoobies to handle than they thought.

 

Daily Planet, Earth-21

Same time

 

“Well, looks like our modern day Robin Hood kept his word,” Chloe noted as she and Clark stared at headline, talking about Simon Westcott’s arrest, along with Milo’s as an accomplice. “You sure Westcott won’t expose you?”

 

“I sped through the house to his office. There’s no footage of me, it’ll just make him look crazy,” Clark said.

 

“Still, exposing yourself like was pretty reckless,” Chloe pointed out and Clark grimaced.

 

“Yeah, I guess it was. I just…I couldn’t stand the idea of the Westcotts going after someone else I cared about,” Clark said with a sigh.

 

“Clark…what were you gonna do if the Green Arrow hadn’t shown up?” Chloe asked cautiously.

 

“I don’t know. I hadn’t thought that far ahead. I just knew that I couldn’t let the Westcotts get away with hurting the people I love anymore,” Clark admitted.

 

“Oh, so you love me now, Smallville?” Lois quipped as she walked up to them and Clark chuckled.

 

“Figure of speech, Lois,” Clark told her as he turned towards her. “How are you?”

 

“Well, I survived an attempted kidnapping and took down a corrupt rich guy. I’m doing okay,” Lois said with a grin.

 

“Pretty sure the Green Arrow gets the credit for this one, and for talking Clark down from doing something stupid,” Chloe pointed out and Lois shrugged.

 

“Okay, maybe he had a little something to do with it. And maybe he’s not the bad guy I thought he was. But I’m going to start calling him a hero just yet,” Lois said, still too stubborn to admit she was wrong.

 

“Fair enough,” Clark said in amusement.

 

“But Smallville, I want you to know something: Don’t ever try and kill someone on my behalf. It’s not you, and I don’t want someone becoming a murderer because of me,” Lois told him, no sign of her usual quips on her lips.

 

“I think we all know it wasn’t just about you. Ever since Alicia died, I tried not to think about her, it was just too painful. But all this talk about the Westcotts, and then finding out he and Milo sent those guys after you…it was like I was back in that moment, holding her in my arms,” Clark said and it was silent between all of them.

 

“You know I wasn’t Alicia’s biggest fan…but if you ever wanna talk about her…I’m here,” Lois told him gently.

 

“And that goes double for me,” Chloe added and Clark flashed a smile that felt more like a grimace.

 

“Thank you. I’m just not sure I’m ready,” Clark said and they gave him understanding looks.

 

“Well, when you are, you know where we’ll be. Now I should probably get back to work. My editor is a pain in the ass,” Lois complained before walking off.

 

“Well, not sure how much it means now, but I do have the image off that ring I was working on,” Chloe said and Clark turned to her.

 

“I still need to get that necklace back. Show me,” Clark all but ordered.

 

Chloe shrugged before pulling up the image on her computer. The image came up and Clark stared, recognizing the symbol.

 

He’d seen it two nights ago, at Oliver Queen’s apartment.

 

“It’s a family crest. Only problem is that the old crest makers weren’t very creative. There’s literally thousands of them, and they’re all practically identical,” Chloe explained.

 

“I’ve seen this symbol before. I know who he is,” Clark said softly.

---

Outside the Daily Planet, Willow was getting a drink of coffee, trying to muse on her options.

 

She’d spent the last few days tracking the new Slayer, whose name she’d learned was Mercy Graves. She seemed a business woman, but there was just something off about Mercy. She reminded Willow too much of Amy Madison. Just a certain look in her eyes, like she was hungry for power.

 

Willow was broken out of her thoughts when she heard the compass begin spinning. Quickly looking around, Willow noticed a woman with blond-brown hair walking out of the Daily Planet.

 

“Well, that’s two,” Willow noted, staring at the retreating figure of the woman.

 

Avengers Compound, Earth-1999999

Same time

 

“So you two are both Slayers,” Buffy said as she met Natasha and Wanda in the kitchen.

 

“Seems to be the case,” Natasha noted as she poured herself a cup of tea.

 

“I’m sorry you two were caught up in this,” Buffy apologized.

 

“Are you? Isn’t this exactly what you wanted?” Natasha asked, raising an eyebrow at Buffy.

 

“NO! I was just trying to stop the First,” Buffy tried to explain.

 

“By turning every Potential on your earth into a Slayer,” Wanda pointed out and Natasha nodded her agreement.

 

“The spell was more powerful than you intended, but the result is the same, you gave every woman in the world super powers. You can’t say you’re sorry when this was your plan,” Natasha said firmly but not unkindly.

 

“I just…” Buffy trailed off.

 

“You feel bad, and you should. You did this to us, to every Slayer. You can’t fix it; you can’t say you’re sorry because that won’t make this okay. You wanna make it right, try to help the people you’ve hurt rather than offering hollow apologies,” Natasha told her.

 

Buffy stared for a moment before finally nodding. Because Natasha was right. The amount of Slayers was more than she intended, but she had gotten what she wanted. It was time to stop dancing around that and do something about it.

 

London, Earth-92

Not long after

 

“There,” The Doctor said before handing the phone back to Xander. “I won’t be able to call you from across universes, but you’ll be able to send up a flare of sorts. If the situation with the Slayers changes, you know how to reach me.”

 

“Right,” Xander said, looking down at his phone. “I have an alien on speed dial. Eight year old me would be so jealous.”

 

“We will keep you informed if anything changes. And I am sorry about this mess,” Giles told the TARDIS team.

 

“I hope so. Making a bad choice once I can forgive. But you do something like this again…I will stop you,” The Doctor said.

 

The way The Doctor looked at both Giles and Xander didn’t make either of them doubt it. It was the look in his eyes, like he was used to taking on people with greater power and winning. And neither of them doubted he was capable of beating them. He had the look of someone who could outsmart them without even trying.

 

“Farwell. I hope you handle this situation,” The Doctor said before he turned and walked into the TARDIS, his wife and Companions following him.

 

“Boss, was it me or-” Mickey started.

 

“Giles looked exactly like Finch, I noticed it too. It’s not uncommon for people to have doppelgangers across different universes,” The Doctor told him.

 

“And do you believe them? About this being magic?” Martha asked skeptically.

 

“I believe they believe that its magic. I believe that they have access to powers that they don’t fully understand. What they call it doesn’t truly matter at the moment,” The Doctor said.  “So, who’s up for a trip home?”

 

“Us please,” Rory said as they all surrounded the console.

 

“Well hold on, we’re-”

 

Whatever The Doctor was going to say was cut off when the TARDIS gave a loud lurch. The Doctor was forced to grab on as the others all fought to steady themselves.

 

“Raggedy Man, what’s going on?!” Amy demanded.

 

“The TARDIS is taking off. I don’t know where. Something’s happening! Hang on!” The Doctor shouted as they all screamed, the TARDIS spinning out of control as it took off towards its next destination.

 

Former HIVE Headquarters, Earth-1

Late afternoon

 

Oliver walked into the room, immediately spotting Rene taking out his frustrations on a punching bag. His mind on Faith’s words earlier, Oliver approached him.

“Something on your mind, Boss?” Rene asked when Oliver stopped a foot away.

 

“You’ve a good natural form,” Oliver said, impressed.

 

“‘Cause it’s not natural. I’ve been working on it for years,” Rene said as he continued pummeling the bag.

 

“Rene, if I’ve been too hard on you, it’s only because I want to make sure you’re taking this as seriously as I am,” Oliver told him.

 

“I wouldn’t be here if I wasn’t taking it seriously,” Rene said, his attention not moving from the bag.

 

“You were right about Sampson’s operation. You have a knack for this and… I should have trusted you,” Oliver acknowledged and everyone stopped as Rene turned to Oliver.

 

“Whoa. That almost sounded like an apology,” Rene noted.

 

“I’m still learning too, Rene. But if we’re going to be a team, we need to learn to trust each other. I will take your Intel more seriously…but you need to learn how to follow orders. Deal?” Oliver asked, holding a hand out to Rene.

 

“Deal,” Rene said, taking Oliver’s hand in a handshake.

 

“All right, well, before you guys hug it out, you should see this,” Felicity interjected and the two looked over at her as she showed a set of blueprints. “I found out what Sampson stole from Allman Industrial: a molecular transmodality processor.”

 

“Which does what exactly?” Evelyn asked.

“It replicates chemicals based on their molecular structure,” Curtis explained.

“What would Sampson need with that?” Evelyn wondered.

 

“The vat that you dropped him in,” Oliver said as he turned to Rene.

 

“It was full of Stardust. But when we were fighting, a pipe burst and some liquid drained into the vat,” Rene remembered.

 

“Sounds like you stumbled upon the recipe for making a superhuman killing machine,” Regan noted.

 

“And now Sampson is gonna use this machine to make more of them,” Oliver realized.

 

“But he’ll need the original mixture. Which means he’ll return to – oh, I’ve always wanted to say this – the scene of the crime,” Curtis said glibly.

 

“If Sampson is building an army, I’m gonna need mine,” Oliver said, to the excitement of his team.

 

“For real?” Rene asked and Oliver nodded.

 

“For real. Suit up, head to where you fought Sampson. I’ll meet you halfway,” Oliver said and got four pairs of eyes on him.

 

“And where will you be?” Felicity questioned.

 

“If Sampson’s a superhuman, we might need one of our own. Time to fight fire with fire,” Oliver said before he turned and walked out of the room.

 

STAR Labs

Same time

 

“You heal fast,” Patty noted as Barry changed into his regular clothes.

 

“Side effect of being a Speedster. You were good, out there,” Barry noted and Patty shrugged.

 

“I’m just glad I wasn’t that rusty at taking a shot. These Slayers, sedatives don’t work on them like they do an ordinary human,” Patty pointed out and Barry nodded.

 

“Which means taking them out is going to be harder than I thought. Oliver told me once about a powerful sedative he used to take out super humans leading up to the Siege. I’ll ask him about it,” Barry said before pausing. “I’ve been…working on something for you.”

 

Patty opened her mouth to speak but before she could get a word out, Barry sped out of the room, returning within a few seconds, holding a box.

 

“If you’re going to be going out into the field with me, you’ll need something to help hide your identity,” Barry said, handing her the box.

 

Patty slowly took it from him, opening it before pulling out what was inside. It was a mask that was very similar to the one Barry had first made for Oliver, except this one was purple.

 

“Better than nothing, right?” Barry asked with a slight smile.

 

“It’s perfect. Thank you, Barry,” Patty said, leaning over and kissing him on the cheek.

 

Barry was sure his heart was racing as Patty pulled back. They look in her eyes told him that he wasn’t the only one affected. Barry wasn’t sure who moved first, but suddenly they were leaning in and, just before they were about to kiss, Barry’s phone started ringing. They paused and, with more regret and restraint than he thought was possible, Barry stepped back, groaning with annoyance when he saw who was calling.

 

“Hey, Julian,” Barry said in greeting as he answered, pausing as Julian began speaking. “Slow down for a minute…what?”

 

Central City

Shortly after

 

After having sped to the scene and changing back into regular clothes, Barry walked over to the scene, Joe, Julian and a few other cops surrounding the overturned prisoner transport that had been transporting Rosa to Iron Heights.

 

“Allen. Glad you could tear yourself away from whatever was so important to you,” Julian drawled but Barry ignored his barb.

 

“What happened?” Barry asked.

 

“From what the security detail said, they were attacked by four women exhibiting super human strength. One of them was identified as Frankie Kane,” Joe told him. “They were after Rosa. They took her.”

 

“It seems Metahumans are all sticking together these days,” Julian said with a disgusted scoff.

 

Neither Barry nor Joe responded, both exchanging a startled look. They knew they were thinking the same thing.

 

Someone had figured out that women in Central City were getting super strength. And they were bringing them together for an army.

 

Metropolis, Earth-21

Not long after

 

Ollie was in his apartment, doing some research into Clark Kent when the door opened someone walked in. Ollie looked up, seeing it was Clark.

 

“Clark, what can I do for you,” Ollie said pleasantly, turning off his computer.

 

“Well, that’s a bit complicated Oliver…or do you prefer Green Arrow?” Clark asked and Ollie tensed briefly before smiling.

 

“Me, the Green Arrow? You’ve been reading too many comic books, Kent,” Ollie said dismissively.

 

Clark looked around for a moment before finding what he was looking for. Clark walked over to his wall and Ollie tensed but, before he could do anything, Clark pulled the ‘wall’ open to reveal his Green Arrow gear.

 

“Feel like rephrasing that?” Clark asked as he glanced back at Ollie.

 

“So, what are you gonna do?” Ollie asked after a moment.

 

“Nothing. I figure I owe you from last night. And I’m not sure Lois would understand why her new boyfriend leads a double life,” Clark noted.

 

“Or why one of her best friend’s does the same thing?” Ollie pointed out, the two sizing each other up.  “Call us even?”

 

“Once you return what you’ve stolen from Lionel, and everything else you’ve stolen,” Clark said firmly and Ollie smiled tightly.

 

“You are a boy scout after all. All right, fine. Have it your way,” Ollie conceded.

 

“Are you gonna tell Lois?” Clark asked.

 

“I don’t know, Clark. You seem to be getting by just fine with this farm boy charade,” Ollie said flippantly and Clark smiled tightly.

 

“Not so much. If you don’t tell, you will lose her. Trust me,” Clark said and paused briefly. “Speaking of Lois, you said something the other night, about everyone in Smallville having superpowers. You were talking about Lois, weren’t you?”

 

“Yeah” Ollie admitted. “When she caught up to me as the Green Arrow, she punched me in the gut and it felt like I was sucker punched by a sumo wrestler. She have powers?”

 

“I thought she might, when I saw a bent spoon in her apartment and she started acting shifty. But that confirms it,” Clark said with a sigh.

 

“So what are you gonna do?” Ollie asked and Clark was silent.

 

Star City, Earth-1

Not long after

 

Faith was putting on her jacket, about to go looking around town again when she turned around, seeing Green Arrow.

 

“We gotta stop meeting like this,” Faith joked. “What’s up?”

 

“Sampson’s planning on creating an army of men just like him. The city would be overrun in a matter of days,” Oliver explained as Faith stared at him in disbelief. “My team and I are about to try and stop him. Interested?”

 

“You figured one Slayer against Sampson should even the odds. You figured right. The walking zombie surprised me before. Now I know what I’m up against. Let’s do this,” Faith said with a smirk.

---

Not long after, at the plant where he fought Rene, Sampson looked around pleased as his men were putting together the mixture.

 

“Y’all are gonna be fearless. Painless. Unstoppable!” Sampson boasted arrogantly.

 

As if in opposition, two arrows flew out, taking out two of his men. Sampson whipped his head up to see Green Arrow standing on a platform above him.

 

Oliver fired an arrow with a line, which hit Sampson in the shoulder. Oliver yanked on the line, bringing Sampson up into the air and Oliver jumped, landing a strong punch on Sampson’s face. Sampson went down to the ground but quickly got up, yanking the arrow out of his shoulder. Oliver put his bow down on a nearby table as he faced Sampson, who took off his jacket.

 

“You think you can take me alone?” Sampson laughed mockingly.

 

“Who said I was alone?” Oliver asked calmly.

 

At that moment, Faith jumped down, sending a punch to Sampson’s face strong enough to send him flying, crashing into a nearby table.

 

“You think she can help you? I beat you both earlier,” Sampson boasted confidently.

 

“I was giving you soft ball punches earlier because I didn’t know what you were. Now I’m taking you seriously,” Faith said with a grin. “Bring it on, Mr. Zombie.”

---

Elsewhere in the building, Curtis, in his suit, was rushing towards the machine, about to plant the device that would disable it when a shot fired from behind, the bullet knocking the device out of his hand. Curtis whirled around to see one of Sampson’s men aiming a gun at him.

Then, Curtis smiled.

 

“Why you smiling, dirtbag?”

 

At that moment, rags wrapped around the man before Ragman yanked him off the platform, knocking him into some machinery.

---

Faith and Sampson traded blows, Sampson increasingly frustrated that Faith was able to hold her own against him. He tried to punch her but Faith easily caught his fist before whirling around, tossing him over her shoulder and onto the ground.

---

By the platform, Rene fired, taking out Sampson’s men before tossing the device to Evelyn, who jumped up, landing on the platform.

“I think you dropped this, Mr. Fair Play,” Evelyn said as she walked up to Curtis, handing the device to him.

 

“Thank you,” Curtis said before putting the device in position, arming it.

---

Faith sent a kick to Sampson’s chest, sending him stumbling back. Oliver grabbed him, using an arrow to slice along his arm.

 

“I thought we’ve been over this. You can’t hurt me!” Sampson mocked.

 

Oliver ignored him, letting Sampson’s go and, as he turned around to counterattack, Oliver quickly sliced his other arm in the same spot before slicing his right leg. At this, Sampson fell on one knee before Oliver stabbed the other leg in the same spot with the arrow, causing Sampson to fall on his knees, unable to move.

 

“Just because you can’t feel your Tendons being sliced doesn’t mean you don’t need them,” Oliver said as Sampson tried and failed to get to his feet.

 

“Too bad my guys still have you surrounded,” Sampson mocked.

 

“No. I’m pretty sure his guys are just wrapping up,” Faith said with a smirk.

 

A second later, the rest of the team ran passed, heading for the exit. Faith followed after shooting a smirk at Sampson as she did. Oliver was the last one out, walking away calmly as Sampson’s machine exploded behind him.

 

Arrow lair

Later

 

Oliver almost smirked at the sight of the recruits looking around the lair in awe. It made him a bit nostalgic as he remembered Thea, Laurel and Diggle doing the same nearly a year earlier. How much had changed since then.

 

“So, uh, who was that girl who helped you out against Sampson?” Rene asked after he paused in examining the lair.

 

“Yeah, I definitely don’t remember seeing her in the news about your old team,” Evelyn pointed out.

 

“That’s Faith. She showed up when Oliver recruited me,” Regan explained.

 

“Who is she? You said she was superhuman,” Evelyn pointed out and Oliver grimaced.

 

“She is, but she’s not like Sampson. Faith is…something else,” Oliver said lamely.

 

“But she’s on our side?” Curtis asked.

 

“That remains to be seen. At the moment, I believe she’s an ally. It’s up to her to prove me right,” Oliver told his team.

 

Star City, City Hall

Next morning

 

Thea walked into Oliver’s office, where he was talking with Adrian Chase.

“Sorry. I seem to keep interrupting you two,” Thea noted.

 

“Don’t be, I was just telling the Mayor that Derek Sampson was apprehended,” Adrian told her.

 

“By the SCPD?” Thea questioned, already having a good idea that wasn’t the case.

 

“No. Based on forensics, the Green Arrow is either as fast as The Flash, or he’s got a new team behind him. This city never seems to get easier does it?” Adrian noted as he walked passed Thea.

 

Thea smiled as he exited the room. Oliver waited until Adrian was gone until speaking.

 

“You here to hand in your notice?” Oliver inquired.

 

“No. I’m actually here to rescind my resignation,” Thea said, surprising Oliver.

 

“I expected to have to fight you tooth and nail on that. What changed?” Oliver questioned.

 

“It was pointed out to me that if I resigned, I’d be giving Susan Williams what she wants. Besides, you can use someone who knows how to handle someone like her,” Thea said and Oliver smiled.

 

“Good. Them I don’t have to drag you kicking and screaming to what happens next,” Oliver said before walking out of the room.

 

Confused, Thea followed him into the boardroom, where several reporters, including Susan Williams, were waiting for them.

 

“Thank you all for coming. I’d like to address head on and with brutal honesty some of the recent reports about my administration. Reports that suggest that, although the voters have elected me, others have been making decisions in my stead,” Oliver stared as Thea eyed Susan Williams coldly. “The truth of the matter is that every decision made by a member of my staff is my decision. The buck, as they say, stops with me. When you are in charge, every decision that you team makes is on you. And I trust my team. That team-” Oliver paused dramatically as the door opened and Quentin Lance stepped out, dressed in a suit. “-will include former police captain, Quentin Lance, who will be serving alongside me as Deputy Mayor.”

“Appreciate the vote of confidence, Mr. Mayor,” Quentin said as he held out his hand, which Oliver took in a form handshake.

 

“You’re the right man for the job, trust me,” Oliver said before they turned to the reporters.

---

After the press conference was over, Thea cornered Susan Williams by the elevator as she was preparing to depart.

 

“Susan, a word?”

 

“Thea, you must think I’m the worst kind of person,” Susan said as she turned around to face Thea.

 

“I already knows that’s true,” Thea said coldly.

 

“Thea, let me-”

 

“Explain? Lie? No, I’m gonna save us both the trouble. I already know exactly what happened. You played me,” Thea said bluntly and Susan laughed, obviously trying to play it off as joke. “But you only get to do that once. Next time you try that, you’ll be lucky if you even have a blog. Because I don’t care what you do to me. But you went after my brother, and you used me to do it. If you knew my mother, you’d know she’d do anything for her family. And I am my mother’s daughter. So think about that before you try and screw with me again.”

 

Thea then walked off, the smile wiped off Susan’s face as the reporter seemed to realize she’d just made a very unexpected enemy.

 

Smallville, Earth-21

Same time

 

“You sure about this Clark?” Chloe asked nervously as they waited for Lois to get there, Chloe having called her earlier.

 

“We know she has powers. And trust me, it’s a scary thing to deal with when you feel like you’re on your own,” Clark said before pausing as he used his super hearing. “She’s here.”

 

Less than ten seconds later, Lois opened the door, pausing as she saw Clark and Chloe waiting.

 

“What is this, Chlo’, an intervention?” Lois half joked as she closed the door before seeing their faces. “What is it; do I listen to too much Whitesnake?”

 

“Not exactly. Um…Clark, you wanna take it from here?” Chloe asked awkwardly and Clark shot her an annoyed look.

 

“Thanks a lot,” Clark grumbled before turning to Lois, who looked at him annoyed. “Lois…we know something happened recently. We know you’re…different.”

 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. Only thing different is that I’m moonlighting as a writer,” Lois said dismissively but they could see the alarm she tried to hide in her eyes.

 

“Lois, it’s okay. Nothing you say will change the way we feel about you,” Chloe said gently.

 

“If anyone understands what you’re going through, it’s me Lois. You’re not the only one who’s been keeping a secret,” Clark said before looking over at her couch. “Just…watch.”

 

Lois watched confused as Clark walked over to her couch, confusion quickly turning to shock as Clark picked it up like it was a chair, with one hand.

 

“I guess I can’t call you Smallville anymore,” Lois said in a bit of shock and Clark smiled tightly as he set it back down.

 

“There were actually a few times I thought about telling you before all this. I’m sorry I didn’t,” Clark said as he turned to face her.

 

“Well, the last week has shown me what it’s like to carry this huge secret. And I’m…me, so I guess I get it,” Lois said as he glanced down at her hands.

 

“So you admit we’re right,” Chloe said and Lois nodded after a long moment.

 

“I was working on an article a week ago when I suddenly pressed a button too hard and the whole keyboard cracked. I thought I was going insane…so I tested it by bending a fork in half. And it’s not just the strength. I’ve been having dreams, but they don’t feel dreams. They feel like memories,” Lois finally admitted,, feeling like a great weight was lifted off her shoulders.

 

“What happens in these dreams?” Clark inquired.

 

“I’m always someone else. Once I was blond girl around our age, then I was Chinese, then I was some rocker chick in the 80s. Only thing they all have in common is I’m always fighting some kind of monster,” Lois explained as Clark and Chloe exchanged a bewildered look. “Is this some kind of Meteor Freak thing?”

 

“Maybe not,” Clark mused as he remembered Kyla and Isabel. “I’ve encountered people who get their powers from a more…supernatural means.”

 

“So what, you’re saying I’m some kind of witch?” Lois asked skeptically.

 

“I don’t know. But I’m going to find out, I promise. You’re not alone in this Lois,” Clark promised, walking over and placing a hand on her shoulder.

 

“You got us,” Chloe promised, also walking over and taking her cousin’s hand.

 

Lois smiled weakly, appreciating their efforts all the same. For the first time since all this started, she didn’t feel so scared and alone.

 

Unspecified Location, Earth-1

 

Eobard Thawne fell to his knees, gasping for breath. He had been running for what felt like days, with no rest.

He’d finally managed to lose whatever phantom of Speed was chasing him. He’d almost prefer the Time Wraiths. At least they rested after a while. This thing seemed to only exist to chase him.

 

“Tired, aren’t you Eobard?”

 

Thawne looked up, stunned to a see a woman with long, blond hair wearing a green outfit complete with a headset.

“Who are you?” Thawne said as he got to his feet and the woman smirked.

 

“You may call me the Enchantress. And I am here, Eobard, to give an offer, from the man whom I serve. He wishes to offer you a way to get what you want: a life where you do not have to run anymore, and where you may make Barry Allen suffer,” The Enchantress said and Thawne raised an eyebrow.

 

“At first, you had my interest. Now, you have my attention. Start talking.”

Notes:

Hope you all enjoyed the Sin cameo.

Unlike most, I did not hate Oliver/Susan and, with different writers I think it could have worked. That said, it’s hard to ignore that Susan was originally set up to be Thea’s enemy and so I’ll be playing with that a bit.

Flash would be played by Luke Eisner. As said previously, I was not a fan of how the MCU handled Peter’s story, which includes the portrayal of Flash Thompson, who was poorly written and miscast imo. Thank you to Aragorn II Elessar for the suggestion.

Now, let’s address the elephant in the room. Buffy’s plan to turn every Potential was shortsighted and borderline stupid. Turning the Potentials that were already with her would have been a genius plan, but Buffy decided that it was a good idea to turn every single Potential. Buffy took her idea too far because fiction is full of people who get powers and either don’t have the support system needed to deal with it or abuse them. And Buffy already had a walking reminder of what someone with Slayer powers could do if they choose wrong in Faith. The pure arrogance and shortsightedness of this plan boggles my mind.

I like Buffy, there’s actually not a single member of the main cast of Buffy or Angel that I dislike (even if I do like some more than others), but she screwed up when she came up with this plan. She (and the Scoobies for going along with it) will be called out for it a few times.

Also, FUCK KENNEDY!

Hope the backstory of how The Doctor knows Eliot makes sense.

And now, Clark and Lois finally know each other’s secrets. By this point in time, Clark knows Lois well enough to know she’s a good person and, with no inhibitions he flaunts his secret to her, so he clearly trusted her a great deal. If he thought it would help her, I do believe he would tell her his secret at this time.

And with the Enchantress recruiting Thawne (who is the Time Remnant created when Barry reverse Flashpoint), there goes most of season 2 of Legends of Morons (yeah, that’s what I call the show, because it’s freaking accurate). In my mind, this scene takes place very early on in Legends season two, before he has recruited Damien Darhk. So no Legion of Doom plot. The Legends are mostly just looking for Rip rather than dealing with the Legion.

The Enchantress would be played by Eva Green. Once more, thank you to Aragorn II Elessar for the suggestion.

Chapter 6: Confrontations

Summary:

Faith assists Team Arrow while Oliver is out of town. Willow finds Lois. Dawn attempts to assimilate herself into Liam's group as the Pack learns of a startling development. More threats begin to emerge on Earth-1999999.

Earth-1, Star City

Night

 

In the safe house she had been living in for the last few days, Faith was performing a series of moves for training. In her mind, she was sparing against Buffy when she felt someone approach her silently. Out if instinct, Faith whirled around, pulling out a stake and attempting to strike the intruder. But he was faster, grabbing her arm and throwing her across the room. She landed on her back, sitting up quickly as she saw it was the Green Arrow.

                            

“Nice reflexes,” he complimented as Faith pulled herself to her feet.

 

“Comes with the job,” Faith shrugged as she put away the stake.

 

“That stake will only work against vampires, which are in short supply here. You’ll need a different weapon,” Oliver pointed out.

 

“Well, haven’t had a chance to go weapon shopping. You just drop by for a talk about my choice of weapons?” Faith asked with a smirk.

 

“No. Actually, I came to give you this,” Oliver said, pulling out a small, rectangular box and held it out to Faith.

 

Raising an eyebrow, Faith walked over and took it. Opening the box, she saw there was a cell phone inside.

 

“It’s a burner. There are two numbers programed in, mine and a friend who works with me. Since you’re going to be here for a while, I thought you might need a way to contact us in case you ever need help,” Oliver said as Faith looked down at it.

 

“A few years ago, I would have thought for sure there were strings attached to this,” Faith noted and Oliver raised an eyebrow.

 

“And now?”

 

“Don’t know yet. I guess we’re both still trying to work through some trust issues,” Faith said and Oliver nodded.

 

“That’s fair. I might be gone for a few days,” Oliver said and Faith looked intrigued by this. “A friend needs my help to sort out a problem.”

 

“Didn’t know you had friends,” Faith joked.

 

“There’s a lot you don’t know about me, Faith,” Oliver said and a beat passed. “Any luck finding any Slayers?”

 

“Not yet. You find any?” Faith asked.

 

Oliver thought of Thea and Patty for a moment, wondering if he should tell Faith. But it wasn’t his place to tell.

 

“No,” Oliver lied and Faith sighed.

 

“Well, B is gonna have a field day with this,” Faith grumbled.

 

Avengers Compound, Earth-1999999

Next morning

 

Buffy was sitting at a computer, going over recent news articles. So far, there weren’t any reports about girls with supernatural strength. Yet. But Buffy couldn’t help the feeling that the other shoe was about to drop.

 

“Hey,” Buffy looked back to see Natasha walk up behind her. “Still looking for any reports of Slayers?”

 

“Yeah, so far nothing. But from what I know about your earth, there are people who will take advantage of the sudden influx of Slayers,” Buffy noted.

 

“There are people in this world that will grasp onto any bit of power they can find. It’s not a matter of if they’ll take advantage of the Slayers in this world, but when,” Natasha told her gently and Buffy grimaced.

 

She had already come to the same conclusion. Didn’t mean it was any easier to hear.

 

In his office, Steve was talking to Tony via hologram, informing him about the latest development.

“So the multiverse is real. I knew it. But magic?” Tony asked skeptically.

 

“Is it really any more outrageous than aliens or the Infinity Stones?” Steve pointed out and Tony paused, having no retort.

 

“Guess not. You sure you trust this Buddy girl?”

 

“Buffy,” Steve corrected, smiling a little when he saw Tony muffling a laugh. “I’m not sure if I trust her, but I trust that she’s sincere in wanting to find these Slayers. Beyond that, she’ll have to earn my trust.”

 

“Seems like a dangerous game to me, but it’s your job, not mine anymore,” Tony said with a shrug.

 

“Could be your job too,” Steve said and Tony’s lips thinned.

 

“No can do, Cap. I proved I can’t be trusted last year, with Ultron,” Tony said with a sigh.

 

“I understand how you feel, really I do, Tony. But giving up is not the way to go about it. Take all the time you need, we’ll be happy to have you when you’re ready,” Steve promised.

 

Tony didn’t respond, merely smiled tightly before he ended the call, his hologram fading. It was silent in the office for a moment before Steve got an alert about someone at the front gate. Steve swiped the digital button and it played a live feed of the front cat. Steve stared, stunned to see Sharon standing outside the gate.

 

“Hey, Steve? Nat? I need to talk to you, now.”

---

Not long after, Steve and Natasha greeted Sharon at the entrance, Steve surprised when Natasha greed Sharon with a hug.

 

“It’s good to see you, Sharon,” Natasha said as she released the other woman. “But I have a feeling you didn’t drop by for a social call.”

 

“You’re right, I didn’t,” Sharon said, running a hand through her hair. “This is going to sound crazy, but a few weeks ago, I was looking over something for a mission when-”

 

“You suddenly developed super strength?” Steve finished and Sharon looked at him in surprise.

 

“Yeah, how’d you know?” Sharon asked and noticed Steve and Natasha exchange a look. “What is it? What am I missing?”

 

Beacon Hills High School, Earth-211

Same time

 

“So they still don’t know anything?” Mason asked as he, Liam and Corey met at Liam’s locker between classes.

 

“Derek and Argent didn’t know anything, Deaton is still looking into it but none of them can find a single reference of a Banshee developing super strength,” Liam said as he closed his locker.

 

“Maybe this is another Chimera situation. I mean, Lydia was in Eichen house for weeks. Valack could have done anything to her,” Corey pointed out.

 

“But why only manifest now? Wouldn’t these powers have emerged a long time ago if they were from Valack?” Mason pointed out and Corey shrugged.

 

“There are a lot of things we don’t understand about the Chimeras.”

 

“But there is someone who does,” Liam said, an idea suddenly occurring to him.

 

“No,” Mason and Corey said in unison.

 

“Just because you trust him doesn’t mean the rest of us do,” Corey said.

 

“We all fought side by side against Gerard and the Anuk-Ite,” Liam pointed out.

 

“That was for survival. Don’t fool yourself for a moment into thinking he’s on our side,” Mason told him.

 

“Look, we need to find out what’s going on with Lydia. Isn’t this worth at least checking out?” Liam pointed out logically.

 

Before Corey and Mason could respond, a voice spoke up near them.

 

“Excuse me?”

 

They all paused; looking over a pretty brunette girl around their age neared them.

 

“Sorry to interrupt, but it’s my first day and I’m lost. Could you tell me where the art room is?” she asked.

 

“Uh, yeah, go down the hall, take two rights, third door on the left,” Liam said, momentarily taken aback by the girl.

 

Hey, he was still a guy and she was very pretty.

 

“So you’re new?” Mason asked with interest.

 

“Yeah, I just moved here. My sister got a job offer. I’m Dawn, by the way,” Dawn introduced herself.

 

“Liam. These are my friends, Mason and Corey,” Liam said, pointing to the two boys respectively.

 

“Nice to meet you. I’ll see you around,” Dawn said with a wave and a smile before walking off.

 

“Down boy,” Mason joked as he and Corey noticed Liam staring after her.

 

“It’s not that. I mean, she’s pretty, but that’s not it. It’s her scent,” Liam said, confusing the pair.

 

“What do you mean her scent?” Corey asked, he and Mason exchanging a bewildered look.

 

“It’s hard to explain. She smells human but...also a little something extra,” Liam said, having a hard time putting his finger on it.

 

“You think she’s a werewolf?” Mason asked and Liam shook his head.

 

“No. She just smells…different than how you or Stiles smell. I can’t put my finger on it,” Liam said, sounding frustrated as he stared after Dawn.

 

Kent Farm, Earth-21

Afternoon  

 

“So, that time you showed up in that field, naked and with amnesia-”

 

“That’s…complicated.”

 

“His space dad took away his memories,” Chloe said bluntly as she and Lois sat down for lunch with the Kents.

 

“I guess it’s not that long,” Clark mused.

 

“Looking back, not sure how you two and Mr. Kent kept this secret for so long,” Lois mused as she looked back and forth between Clark and Mrs. Kent.

 

“It hasn’t always been easy. But it’s a relief not to have to hide this from you anymore, Lois,” Mrs. Kent said kindly and Lois nodded, looking like something was on her mind.

 

“I’ve had my…abilities for about a week, and the idea of someone finding out was the most terrifying experience in my life. I know what a risk you took in telling me, Clark. Thank you for trusting me,” Lois said gratefully as she turned to Clark.

 

“It wasn’t a risk,” Clark said, surprised to find he meant it. “I know you, Lois. It wasn’t a risk with you.”

 

Lois, for once, was stunned into silence. Clark couldn’t blame her. He had struggled with telling Chloe, Lana, Pete. But when the time came to tell Lois, it was like the most natural thing in the world.

 

Chloe and Mrs. Kent exchanged a silent glance, both startled by this turn of events. But, before anything else could be said, they all heard someone knock on the front door.

 

“Mom, are you expecting anyone?” Clark asked.

 

“No,” Mrs. Kent said, wondering who would be visiting them at this time of day.

 

Frowning, Clark got up and walked over to the front door. Opening it, he saw Willow standing on the other side.

 

“Hello. Can we help you?” Clark asked politely.

 

“I’m hoping so; I’m looking for a woman around my age, blond hair, brown eyes. It’s kind of important that I talk to her,” Willow explained and Clark eyed her for a long moment.

 

“Lois, it’s for you,” Clark called out cautiously.

 

After a few moments, Lois walked over to the front door, looking at Willow curiously. And, as Willow suspected, her compass reacted to Lois.

 

“Friend of yours?” Clark asked Lois.

 

“Never seen her before in my life. Who are you?” Lois asked and Willow smiled tightly.

 

“That is…complicated. Do you trust him?” Willow asked randomly and the pair looked at her startled.

 

“What kind of question is that? Who even are you?” Lois demanded, starting to get annoyed.

 

“I will answer that, I promise. But first I need to know if you trust him,” Willow said and Lois was opened her mouth, likely to shout when Clark spoke.

 

“Just answer the question, Lois,” Clark said, shooting her a look.

 

Lois swallowed a grumble in her throat before turning to Willow with an unhappy look.

 

“Yes, I trust him. Now could you tell me what this is about?”

 

“You recently developed super strength, right?” Willow said and the two were stunned into silence. “I think I can shed some light on that.”

 

Avengers Compound, Earth-1999999

Same time

 

Sharon was silent as she sat in the longue, listening as Buffy explained what had happened.

 

“I’m sorry. There’s nothing I can say that will make this better but…I’m sorry,” Buffy said lamely.

 

“I’m still trying to wrap my head around the idea of magic and other universes. I understand you did what you thought was best at the time…but you may have screwed up more than you know,” Sharon, getting Buffy’s attention, as well as Steve and Natasha’s, who had been listening at the door.

 

“What do you mean?” Steve asked and Sharon sighed.

 

“After Hydra was revealed to have been inside SHIELD, there were a lot of people in the government that were unhappy with allowing Enhanced to run around unchecked. And now we have a whole army of women that were just made into Enhanced. The government isn’t going to be happy about that, any government. Ms. Summers, it may not have been your intention, but you may have kicked off something that can’t be stopped,” Sharon told Buffy gently but firmly.

 

The blood had drained from Buffy’s face as Sharon spoke. She’d been so worried about finding the Slayers she hadn’t even considered how the people of these worlds would react to the sudden influx of super powered women.

 

“Stupid, stupid, stupid,” Buffy muttered at herself.

 

“There’s no point in beating yourself up now, Buffy. All we can do is brace for what’s coming,” Natasha told her gently before Sam walked in.

 

“Hey, we have a problem,” Sam announced.

 

“We have a lot of problems, from the way things sound. What’s one more to the list?” Buffy asked glumly.

 

“What is it, Sam?” Steve asked as they turned to him.

 

“I have an old buddy, he’s a detective, went into the police after resigning in the military. And he just reported to a robbery. According to the witnesses, the robbery was carried out by three women who all possessed superhuman strength,” Sam said, to the alarm of everyone.

 

“Shit,” Steve said as he pinched the bridge of his nose.

 

McCall House, Earth-211

Same time

 

Scott sat at the kitchen table, Stiles and Malia on either of him. Across the table sat Derek and Lydia. All of them were staring at Argent.

“Explain it again,” Derek said after a moment and Argent smiled tightly.

 

“I had some people looking into Monroe. A few days ago, there was...an incident.”

---

Three men were in a car, trailing a van when stopped as the van did. After a few moments, the driver of the van got out, revealing an African American woman with short, curly dark hair. She turned around, smiling at them mockingly before she picked up a rock.

 

Monroe then threw the rock and it went through the windshield, striking the driver in the face. A loud crack echoed through the car and the driver’s head titled to the side, obviously dead.

 

The other two men got out, each pulling out a revolver. They fired but Monroe was quick, faster than a human should be. Within seconds, she dodged the bullets, raced over to the two and struck them both in the abdomen. They went down, clutching their stomachs, feeling like they’d been hit with a sledge hammer. Monroe picked up one of their guns and fired, shooting one of them in the head. The other jumped, looking up at Monroe in fear. But she smirked.

 

“Don’t worry; I’m not going to kill you. Because I know you work for Chris Argent, and I want you to pass along a message to him and to Scott McCall. They’re not the only ones with certain…abilities now. The world is changing. Soon enough, they will all pay and be wiped out. Surrender and they’ll be granted a quick death. But if they fight, I can make no such promises. They have time to come to a decision. I’ll be waiting their answer.”

---

Now

 

“Monroe displayed the same kind of powers Lydia has shown lately,” Argent said, all of them looking at Lydia, who had frozen, her face as white as marble. “And from her words, she may not be the only one.”

 

“We thought this was about me being a Banshee. But if Monroe has the same abilities…” Lydia trailed off but they all understand.

 

“I’ll see if Deaton has any information about people developing supernatural strength and abilities. If it’s happened now, it may have happened before,” Scott said and Derek nodded.

 

“I’ll consult my mother. She may have information on the subject,” Derek said and Scott nodded.

 

“Either way, things just got a lot more complicated,” Stiles noted uneasily, reaching out and taking Lydia’s hand under the table.

 

Lydia looked back at him, Stiles trying to remain calm and keep his mind from racing with possibilities as he saw her frightened eyes.

 

Beacon Hills High School

Afternoon

 

“I’m just saying, Theo might have some information about what’s going on,” Liam said to Mason and Corey as they sat down to lunch outside.

 

“Yeah, but what’s he gonna want in return? Everything Theo does, it benefits him in some way, whether you see it at the time or not,” Corey pointed out, having had the most experience with Theo due to having been part of his pack.

 

“Besides, do you really want to do this behind Lydia’s back? Because the girl’s gonna be pissed if you do,” Mason added.

 

“Of course I’m not going to do it behind her back! I just…haven’t figured out a way bring it without…” Liam trailed off awkwardly.

 

“The others all saying no and Malia probably beating the shit out of you for even bringing it up,” Mason supplied.

 

“Pretty much,” Liam admitted.

 

“Who’s beating who up?”

 

The three boys looked up to see Dawn looking at them curiously, a tray of food in her hand.

 

“Sorry, was just passing by, couldn’t help but overhear,” Dawn apologized.

 

“It’s cool. We’re just…talking about a situation with a friend,” Liam said lamely.

 

“Lydia Martin?” Dawn inquired and the three looked at her sharply. “I’ve seen her in a few pictures around school; they say she’s the smartest girl to ever go to this school. Some people told me you were close with her.”

 

“She just might be,” Mason noted as he and Corey exchanged a glance with Liam.

 

Dawn’s explanation made sense…but there was just something off about it all.

 

“Anyway, didn’t mean to interrupt. I guess I’ll see you around,” Dawn said with an awkward smile before walking.

 

The trio stared after her, waiting until they were sure Dawn was out of earshot until they spoke.

 

“That was kind of weird,” Corey noted.

 

“Did you see the way she was fishing for information about Lydia? Stiles would be halfway to convincing us she was the next big threat by now,” Mason pointed out.

 

“Well Stiles isn’t here, we are. And I think we need to keep an eye on the new girl,” Liam said, eyes not moving from Dawn’s retreating figure.

 

Arrow lair, Earth-1

Mid-Afternoon

 

Oliver was making sure he had everything, getting ready to leave when Felicity walked up behind him.

 

“So how was Palmer Tech? And before you think about lying, remember your phone has GPS,” Felicity pointed out.

 

“I wasn’t thinking of lying. I didn’t loop you in after you made it clear you didn’t approve of the plan,” Oliver said as he finished, slinging a bag over his shoulder.

 

“John is the one who doesn’t approve of the plan,” Felicity argued.

 

“The way I didn’t when you drugged me and tried to smuggle me out of Nanda Parbat?” Oliver said coolly and Felicity stiffened.

 

“That is not the same thing,” Felicity argued.

 

“You’re right. If you had succeeded, Ra’s not only would have taken me back to Nanda Parbat – and he would have, because you cannot hide from a man like Ra’s - he would have killed John, killed both of your families, and then probably killed you,” Oliver said bluntly and the blood drained from Felicity’s face. “You didn’t think of that, because you believed so strongly that I deserved better than what Ra’s was going to do to me. Just like John deserves better. What happened to you?”

 

“What do you mean?” Felicity asked as he looked at her as though searching for something.

 

“Less than two years ago, you were willing to risk your life, all of your lives, on the slim chance of getting me away from Ra’s. You were willing to go on the run from a madman. And now you’re willing to let your best friend rot in prison for a crime he didn’t commit because he feels some misplaced desire to atone for something anyone in his position would have done. You fought for the people you loved; it was one of the things that made me fall in love with you. It would be a shame if you lost that part of you,” Oliver said, looking at her in disappointment. “You might want to consider when you stopped fighting for the people you love.”

 

Oliver then walked passed her, leaving Felicity considering when she had lost the part of her that fought for her loved ones and believed they had deserved better than what was given to them.

 

Kent Farm, Earth-21

Same time

 

“So let me get this straight, you’re a witch?” Lois asked skeptically, Willow joining them at the table this time.

 

“It sounds a little ridiculous, I know,” Willow said.

 

“Not as ridiculous as you think,” Clark said with a grimace, remembering Isobel.

 

“Although you don’t seem as psycho as the last witch we encountered,” Chloe noted and Willow smiled tightly.

 

“You should have seen me a few years ago,” Willow said, remembering her ‘Dark Willow’ phase. “But that’s not why I’m here.”

 

“You said you know how I got these powers,” Lois remembered and Willow nodded.

 

“I sort of…gave them too you,” Willow said awkwardly and the four were stunned into silence. “Have any of you ever heard of the multiverse theory?”

 

“The what?” Lois asked.

 

“The theory that there are multiple realities and worlds existing simultaneously throughout the universe,” Chloe noted and Willow nodded.

 

“Not actually a theory. I’m from one of those other worlds,” Willow said, once more stunning them all.

 

“I thought you had the most ridiculous backstory, Smallville,” Lois muttered to Clark.

 

“It’s a bit of a stretch, I know,” Willow started.

 

“Not as much as you might think. But why are you here and why would you give Lois super powers?” Clark demanded, crossing his arms.

 

“It was sort of an accident. My friends and I were fighting this guy called The First, and he was going to wipe out the entire human race. Then we got an idea. On my earth, there’s something called a Vampire Slayer, a girl chosen to fight vampires demons and everything in between. Thousands of years ago, a group of men performed a ritual to make her have enhanced strength, durability and a sort of danger sense for vampires,” Willow explained and they all understood.

 

“You performed the ritual again,” Mrs. Kent nodded.

 

“Sort of. I cast a spell to turn every potential Slayer in the world into a Slayer. But my spell was more powerful than I thought. Rather than just affecting my world, it affected every world. My friends and I are going around, trying to find Slayer in these worlds. Lois is the second Slayer I’ve found. I found you a few days ago, I started following you, tried to see the kind of person you were. Sorry, but we’ve seen rogue Slayers before, never ends well,” Willow rambled for a bit before pausing. “Sorry. It’s been a long week. I’m sorry that I did this to you.”

 

“That’s…quite a bit to process, but it seems like you were in a bad situation. I don’t think we can completely blame you,” Clark assured her and Willow blinked.

 

“You believe me? Just like that?”

 

“You hang around Smallville long enough; you see all kinds of crazy things. And no one could make up a lie that crazy,” Lois said, looking down at her hands. “At least I know now what happened to me.”

 

“I’m sorry, Lois,” Willow apologized again and Lois shrugged.

 

“I got super powers. Could be worse.”

 

“You said Lois was the second Slayer you’ve found. Who’s the first?” Chloe asked.

 

“A woman named Mercy Graves,” Willow said and saw Clark and rs. Kenta stiffen. “You two know her.”

 

“Only barely,” Mrs. Kent said as she and Clark exchanged a horrified glance.

 

“Who is she, and why do you look like its Lex that got superpowers?” Chloe asked, she and Lois as confused by their reactions as Willow.

 

“Because she works for Lex,” Clark said, shocking Lois and Chloe. “She’s one of his bodyguards, very loyal. And the first thing she did upon becoming a Slayer was probably go straight to him.”

 

“So now Lex knows she has superpowers. Great, just great,” Lois said as she pinched the bridge of her nose. “Only thing worse would probably be Lionel knowing about this.”

 

“I’m sorry, but who is Lex Luthor?”  Willow inquired.

 

“He thinks he’s the white knight come to save us, but he’s just some power-hungry business douche. His dad was involved with all kinds of illegal projects involving human experimentation and other shady stuff,” Lois grumbled.

 

“Lex took over the business about a year ago, and he’s picked up when Lionel left off. If Lex knows there’s a Slayer working for him, he’s not going to stop until he either figures out how to replicate the process of becoming a Slayer or finds another one,” Clark said darkly, knowing what his former best friend would do with this information.

 

Luthor Corp

Same time

 

Lex read the file Mercy had just handed him, growing annoyed as he read it.

 

“As far as our scientists can tell, I’m genetically indistinguishable from a normal human, which makes it impossible to replicate whatever happened to me. But there is an upside,” Mercy said and Lex looked up at her.

 

“And what would that be?”

 

“It appears I’m not the only one. A girl was arrested yesterday afternoon for striking her classmate so hard he went through a wall at her school. We got her off on bail, she’s currently in our custody,” Mercy explained and Lex put the file down, linking his fingers as he processed this.

 

“Have our security team start looking into any reports of women having superhuman strength. If there is more than just you and this girl…then it could be our greatest defense against a possible invasion,” Lex mused.

 

Deaton’s Clinic, Earth-211

Same time

 

“Quiet fascinating. It’s not a new brand of Banshee abilities, but rather an unexplained phenomenon where people are developing unexplained abilities of super strength,” Deaton noted as he and Scott stood in the clinic, treating a wounded dog.

 

“Have you ever heard of people developing these kinds of powers?” Scott asked as they worked.

 

“Not unless they were supernatural in origin. But Lydia and Monroe, two people on very different ends of the supernatural/human spectrum both developing these kinds of abilities…I fear that the rigid rules by which that spectrum has been held are about to change once more,” Deaton said grimly.

 

New York, Earth-1999999

Same time

 

Sam led Sharon, Steve, Natasha and Buffy across the police tap, where a man in a police uniform, of Filipino descent was waiting.

“Sam, thanks for coming,” the man said as he and Sam shook hands.

 

“Anything for a general,” Sam joked and the man chuckled.

 

“We both know I haven’t been a general in almost eight years now,” the man pointed.

 

“You’ll always be one to me. Anyway, this is Steve Rogers, Natasha Romanoff, Sharon Carter and Buffy Summers. And this is Jake Leeds, he was the general in charge of my unit when I was with the army,” Sam introduced them all.

 

“Thank you for coming, it is an honor to meet you all,” Dante said, shaking their hands one by one.

 

“This sounds like something right up our alley. What can you tell us about the scene?” Natasha asked.

 

“From the description of the witnesses, three girls in masks stormed in, took out the security, and forced the clerk to open the vault. We’re still counting, but they made off with over five thousand dollars,” Jake explained.

 

“What makes you so sure these girls had super strength?” Buffy asked.

 

Jake smiled tightly, gesturing for them to follow him inside. He them then into the back and they saw a cash register, which had an imprint of a fist in front of it.

 

“One of the clerks wasn’t fast enough for the thieves, so they put their hand halfway through the register for motivation,” Jake explained to the group as they stared. “Like I said, figured this was up your alley, Sam. And we could really use all the help we can get.”

 

Star City, Earth-1

Night

 

At the SCPD Evidence Locker, Quentin and Adrian were walking out after seeing the evidence deposited before the briefcase started vibrating.

 

“What the Hell?” Adrian asked as Quentin realized what was about to happen.

 

“Whoa whoa whoa, get out of here!” Quentin shouted, dragging Adrian away from it.

 

But it was too late, the bomb going off and the blast sending the two falling to the floor. A large hole had been blown into the wall and armed men walked through it, shooting down the security. Tobias Church then walked in through the hole, letting out a ‘whoop’ as he smoked a cigar.

 

“Find the weapons, boys!”

 

As Church’s men began loading up the weapons and departing with them, Church smirked as he spotted Quentin and Adrian.

 

“Sorry, gents,” Church said before turning his attention back to his men. “Load ‘em up. And burn this puppy down.”

 

Church and his men then leave through the hole they came through, but not before one of Church’s men drops two grenades. Quentin and Adrian barely make it out before the bombs went off.

 

New York apartment, Earth-199999

Same time

 

“So we gonna talk about it?” Ned asked as he and Peter played video games.

 

“Talk about what?” Peter asked casually, although they both knew what Ned was talking about.

 

“You, Flash. It’s going around school that you bashed his head in,” Ned said and Peter sighed.

 

“I didn’t bash his head in,” Peter said defensively.

 

“I know! I’m just saying,” Ned said defensively as they paused the game. “What happened?”

 

“I don’t know. He tried to bash my head in, I pushed him. Next thing I know, he’s on the ground and I’m the school freak,” Peter grumbled annoyed.

 

“You’re not a freak, those guys are just morons. You can’t let what they think bother you,” Ned told him.

 

Peter tried not to sigh, knowing Ned was right. In truth, what they thought didn’t bother him. He’d been unpopular in school for so long it didn’t faze him anymore.

 

What really bothered him was the fact he had super powers. Well, maybe bothered was the wrong word. He was still trying to figure out what to do about it.

 

He could maybe keep quiet about it, but was that really what he wanted to do with his powers? He was still trying to figure it out.

 

So far, he had super strength, faster reflexes, a sixth sense for danger which he was trying to figure out a name for and hands that seemed to stick to everything, although he was figuring out how to control that last one.

 

He was still trying to figure out what to do about it. There were kids that would kill for this kind of power, so shouldn’t he be using them somehow?

 

Peter’s musings were cut short when the door to Ned’s room opened and Ned’s Lola poked her head in. She asked Ned something in Tagalog, which Peter didn’t understand.

“She wants to know if you’re staying for dinner,” Ned translated.

 

“Yeah, I already called my aunt on the way over,” Peter confirmed and Ned passed it along in Tagalog. She responded in kind and Ned nodded.

 

“She said to turn off the game and get out there. It’ll be done in ten minutes,” Ned said.

---

A little later, Ned and Peter walked out into the living room, seeing Ned’s father had arrived home.

 

“Hey boys, how are you doing?” Jake asked as he took off his jacket.

 

“We’re okay, Dad. How’s work? We heard on the news there was some robbery with girls that had super strength,” Ned said and Jake grimaced.

 

“That part’s true, but don’t worry about it. I got some help, I’m sure between us and the police, we can handle it,” Jake said confidently.

---

Elsewhere in New York, a man with pure white, chalk like skin and hair dressed in a black tux was counting money before putting it back in a briefcase.

“Well done, you can tell your girls that we’ll be in touch,” the man said to someone who stood just out of his view.

 

They stepped into view, revealing a red haired woman dressed in a red dress, wearing high heels.

“We appreciate your business, Mr. Lincoln,” she said in a slight Russian accent and the man chuckled.

 

“Sin, I’ve told you to call me Tombstone.”

 

Kent Farm, Earth-21

Same time

 

“You really don’t have to do this. I’m staying at a hotel, I‘ll be fine,” Willow protested as Clark moved some stuff in his room, preparing to go downstairs.

 

“You’re a guest on this world, and I of all people know what’s like. Besides, my mom won’t let you leave right now,” Clark said, only half joking.

 

Willow was silent, reminded of Joyce. She would have done the same.

 

“It’ll just be for a few nights, until we figure out what to do about this Slayer thing. Don’t worry too much,” Clark assured, picking up some sheets. “Besides, it’s not the first time I’ve spent a night on the couch. Lois used to live here and I was kicked to the couch so she had a place to sleep.”

 

Willow smiled slightly as Clark walked out. The moment he was gone, Willow looked around uncertainly, still not sure this was a good idea.

 

But Mrs. Kent had insisted. And Willow figured one night couldn’t hurt.

 

Willow was broken out of her musings when a high pitched chime pierced the air. Willow looked down at her compass, realizing someone was trying to contact her and pressed the button on the side.

 

“Buffy?”

 

“Close, but no,” Dawn said and Willow almost laughed.

 

“Sorry, Dawnie. Is everything okay?”

 

“I think I may have messed up but I’m not sure,” Dawn said and Willow frowned.

 

“Why don’t you tell me what happened?” Willow said as she sat down.

 

“Well, I found a Slayer. She’s about your age, her name’s Lydia. But I need to get close, see what kind of person she is before we bring her in. She’s apparently part of this group of friends that are still close with a couple of guys.  I used magic to enroll myself in the school but I think I came on a little too strong and sounded too interested in Lydia,” Dawn explained in one breath and Willow was silent for a moment as she tried to process it.

 

“Dawnie, just be yourself. Don’t worry too much about Lydia. Just try to get to know these guys. If they’re good people, she probably will be too. You can worry about bringing Lydia up to speed later.”

 

“Okay…yeah, I can do that. How hard can it be?” Dawn said uneasily and Willow almost laughed at her nerves, reminded of her younger self.

 

“You’ll do great, Dawnie. Just relax,” Willow told her.

 

“I hope so, Will. Thanks for listening. I don’t think I can talk to Buffy about this kind of stuff. She tries but…she’ll just treat me like a kid who doesn’t know what I’m doing,” Dawn said with a sigh.

 

“I’m always here, Dawnie. So, tell me what’s been going on over there,” Willow said as she began unpacking.

 

McCall house, Earth-211

Not long after

 

“So this girl asked about Lydia?” Scott asked as Liam sat down at the table with him and Malia.

 

“Yeah. She seemed like she wanted to get information out of me. Maybe I’m being paranoid but the way she smelled…I’ve never smelled anything like it,” Liam said lamely.

 

“What did you want to do?” Scott asked after a moment.

 

“I don’t know. I thought it might be a good idea to ask Lydia’s mom or the Sheriff for her school records,” Liam said and Scott watched him for a moment before nodding.

 

“Then that’s what you should do. If you find anything, tell me. But remember, not every problem is supernatural in origin,” Scott told him.

 

Liam looked like he wanted to argue, but instead, he got to his feet and walked out. Malia waited until they heard him drive off until she spoke.

 

“You sure you don’t want me to check out her scent? My nose is better than Liam’s,” Malia pointed out.

 

“Not yet. Liam needs to learn how to solve this kind of stuff on his own. If it comes down to it, we’ll look into it, but I want Liam to learn how to stand on his own. He’s done a good of it lately,” Scott pointed out, smiling when Malia gave him a look. “We won’t leave him out to dry if he needs help. But it’s time for him to grow up.”

 

Marin House

Same time

 

Lydia was in her room, writing something down when Stiles walked in. He lingered for a moment, watching her before Lydia spoke.

 

“You can come in. it’s not like you haven’t been here before,” Lydia said not looking up from what you were doing.

 

“I didn’t want to interrupt…whatever it is you were doing,” Stiles said as he walked, looking at the paper. “What are you doing, anyway?”

 

“I looked at everything we know about Monroe, tried to come up with any patterns or links that might explain why we both got super strength,” Lydia said before rolling up the paper in the a ball and tossing  it into a nearby trashcan. “For once, a problem I can’t solve.”

 

“I thought I was the detective here,” Stiles said, half joking as he knelt down, putting a hand on the side of her face and making him look at him. “Hey, we’ll figure this out, okay? At least now we know we were looking in the wrong place.”

 

“Easy for you to say. You didn’t wake up with these powers and have no idea where they came from.  I thought once I knew I was a Banshee, things like this would stop. And I just…” Lydia had to stop herself from shouting. “I’m sorry. I know you came to check on your crazy girlfriend.”

 

“You are not crazy. You’re trying to figure why something happened to you. You’re still the same old Lydia. The girl I had a crush on from the moment I met her, through freshman year, sophomore year, junior year,” Stiles listed and Lydia couldn’t help but laugh, remembering the last time he had said that.

 

What had once terrified her now made her laugh at the memory of Stiles professing his feelings in the worst timing possible. Looking back, it was rather them.

 

“Thank you. I needed to laugh,” Lydia said and Stiles shrugged.

 

“I am to make people laugh. If this FBI thing doesn’t work out, I should take up comedy,” Stiles mused, looking completely serious and Lydia laughed again.

 

Lydia leaned in and kissed him. She only meant for it to be a quick peck, but every time she kissed Stiles, it felt like the first time, like they were reunited after she’d recovered her memories after months of anxiety, of being so certain this person she knew she had loved was real.

 

For several moments they merely kissed, Lydia’s anxieties draining away as she let herself before wrapped up in Stiles. But when she felt roaming hands on her sides, Lydia pulled back, putting a hand on Stiles’ chest and he stopped, looking  at her curiously.

 

“I don’t want to hurt you,” Lydia said by way of explanation.

 

She and Stiles had had sex before. Multiple times, in fact. After the Wild Hunt, they had let out years’ worth of repressed feelings and sexual tension. But not since Lydia had developed her abilities. The thought of losing control and hurting Stiles terrified her.

 

 “You won’t. I trust you,” Stiles said softly, looking at her like it was the most natural thing in the world and her heart melted, the same way it had at the Winter Formal when he had first called her beautiful.

 

So, Lydia did what never came easy to her: she ignored the voice in her head that always told her to be in control, standing up and allowing Stiles to lead her over to her bed, the two of them working to ride each other of all barriers that separated them.

 

Arrow lair, Earth-1

Later

 

Felicity sat at the computer, deep in thought over her conversation with Oliver when the elevator doors opened. She looked up, surprised to see Quentin and Thea, particularly the cut on Quentin’s face.

 

“Quentin, what happened?”

 

“Tobias Church happened. That piece of evidence you guys picked up from Kord Industries last night was modified to go bomb,” Quentin explained.

 

“He wanted it to be put into lockup,” Felicity realized as she started typing, pulling up a list of everything that had been in lockup.

 

“He wanted to raid it. It’s a one stop shop for weapons,” Thea pointed out.

 

“Including the RPGs he took from Amertek, if this report’s right,” Felicity said as she paled.

 

“Oliver sure picked a Hell of a time to leave,” Quentin muttered.

 

“And I don’t think the recruits are up to this, not without him,” Thea pointed out and Felicity let out a shaky breath.

 

“You’re right, of course they’re not,” Felicity before taking out her phone, beginning to dial a number.

 

“Who are you calling? Barry? Because it seems like he has his own problems to deal with,” Thea pointed out.

 

“No, not Barry. A friend…I hope,” Felicity said as she put the phone to her ear.

---

In Star City, Faith was running across rooftops when her new phone vibrated. Stopping, Faith pulled it out, answering.

 

“Hey, thought you were going to be out of town for a few days.”

 

“He is,” Felicity said and Faith paused. “Hey, you must be Faith. The uh, Green Arrow might have mentioned me.”

 

“You’re the friend he was talking about,” Faith noted.

 

“Yeah. You can call me Overwatch. Listen, you don’t know me, but we could really use your help.”

---

Later, Faith stood outside the area where the raid had taken place, seeing police swarming it.

 

“Faith?”

 

Faith turned around, seeing Quentin walk over to her.

 

“You don’t know me. I’m-”

 

“Quentin Lance. The deputy mayor. Who also works with the Green Arrow,” Faith noted and Quentin smiled tightly.

 

“It’s a complicated word. Thanks for coming,” Quentin thanked her and she shrugged.

 

“Sounded like you guys are in trouble. So this Tobias Church guy just raided this place?” Faith asked.

 

“And picked up a whole bunch of weapons when he did. I don’t know what Church wants with them, but the last thing anyone wants is the town painted by red by this guy and his crew,” Quentin said and Faith nodded.

 

“Seen guys like Church before, I don’t like the idea of someone like him with all that fire power,” Faith noted. “What do we know?”

 

“Not sure yet. Overwatch has the rest of the team trying to track his movements,” Quentin said before pausing. “Hold on.”

 

Quentin reached into his pocket and pulled something out. It was an earpiece, which he held out to her. Faith shrugged, taking it before putting it in her ear.

 

“Faith, it’s Overwatch. I know what Church is planning,” Felicity announced and Faith started. “He’s going after the ACU. “

 

“Are you sure?” Faith asked.

 

“I mapped all the places Church has been sited, ran it through an Algorithm, it came back at 86%. He’s going there,” Felicity told her and Faith pinched the bridge of her nose.

 

“Okay, give me the address. Tell the rest of your team to meet me there.”

---

At the ACU headquarters not long after, Adrian Chase was trapped in a room with the ACU and Sergio Espinoza, gunfire outside the room as Church and his men stormed the building.

“Is there another way out?” Adrian asked.

---

On the other side of the wall, Faith met up with Artemis, Wild Dog and Mr. Terrific.

 

“Well look who it is,” Rene noted.

 

“Hey. I’m Faith. We’ll have more time to talk later, but for now, I’m gonna smash this wall and get those guys out. Five by five?” Faith asked.

 

“Smash it how?” Evelyn asked.

 

In response, Faith sent a punch to the wall, an imprint the size of her fist visible in it. Faith pulled her fist out and did it several more times, the effort making her fist bloody but eventually; the wall broke down into a hall large enough for a large man to walk through. Adrian and the ACU stared at them in shock.

 

“Sorry about your wall, come on!” Curtis shouted.

 

The officers and Adrian rushed out, some officers forcibly leading Espinoza. No one noticed Adrian’s gaze linger on Faith for a moment.

 

The Slayer and three vigilantes led the officers and Chase down to a set of stairs, where they all walked down until they reached a lower level.

 

“Overwatch, which way?” Curtis radioed in after they reached the lower level.

 

“Take a right at the end of that hallway, there should be a fire exit. You make it through there, you’re home free,” Felicity said.

 

Barely had she said the words when gunfire rang out and they were all forced to take cover as Church’s men all blocked their path at the end of the hallway.

 

“Home free, huh?” Faith grumbled over the gunfire. “Is there any other way out?”

 

“Not one that won’t get you back where you started,” Felicity said and Faith swore. “Artemis, do you have any flash or explosive arrows?”

 

“Green Arrow hasn’t gotten to that part of my training yet,” Evelyn said regretfully.

 

“Okay, hockey mask, you have any explosives?” Faith asked Rene.

 

“Not my name, but yeah,” Rene said.

 

“Okay. Here’s the plan…”

 

A few seconds later, Rene fired at them as Faith, with her superior strength, threw two grenades. They landed near Church’s men, who took off running before they went off, knocking the men to the floor. Faith and Rene then rushed in, Faith taking them with a few blows while Rene shot the others, clearing the path.

 

“Go, go!” Rene shouted as Chase and the officers rushed passed them.

 

Faith then instinctively pushed Curtis out of the way, letting out a grunt of pain as a knife ended up in her lower back. She slumped forward as Rene and Curtis helped her up.

 

“I should probably shoot you,” the group turned around to see Church approaching them. “But you’ve earned a little suffering.”

 

Faith swore as Church dropped his gun and put on a pair of brass knuckles. She could take this guy no problem, but not with this knife in her back.

 

“Get her to safety,” Rene ordered, pushing Faith onto Curtis.

 

“But-” Evelyn started.

 

“No time to argue, go!” Curtis said, leading the two away.

 

Rene then rushed Church, managing to land a few blows but they didn’t even seem to faze the larger man. Church then grabbed him, lifting him up into the air and slammed him down onto the ground, knocking him.

 

Some of Church’s men then approached, one holding a rifle. He aimed to shoot but Church stop him.

 

“Don’t kill him. He may have his uses.”

---

Outside, Curtis and Evelyn were helping the injured Faith outside.

 

“We need to go back for Wild Dog,” Evelyn said.

 

“Overwatch, Faith is hurt,” Curtis radioed in.

 

“Roger. You have incoming.”

 

Less than a second later, Quentin pulled up in a black SUV.

 

“Get in. Where’s the Wild Dog kid?” Quentin demanded.

 

“Inside, fighting Church. We gotta go back for him,” Evelyn argued.

 

“You do that, you’ll get killed,” Faith grunted, silently wondering if she had been this reckless once.

 

“Get in, we gotta go, now!” Quentin shouted.

 

“We can’t just leave him!” Evelyn argued.

 

“You have to,” Felicity cut in. “Go, now.”

 

Seeming reluctant, Evelyn helped Curtis get Faith in the car before the doors shut and he drove off.

 

Arrow lair

Shortly after

 

Quentin pulled the car into the lair’s secret entrance and, once it was pulled to a stop, Curtis and Evelyn helped Faith out of the car.

 

“Get her over here,” Felicity shouted at them, having made a make shift med bay.

 

“Sedate me,” Faith said weakly, barely conscious. “Before you take the knife out. I might…hurt…”

 

“Huh?” Curtis asked confused.

 

“In a weakened state, people have been known to attack physicians while they’re operating. Its why doctors usually sedate patients,” Quentin explained as Felicity injected Faith and the Slayer was rendered unconscious.

 

“Here goes then,” Felicity said, pulling out the knife and getting to work stitching her up.

 

Star City

Early morning

 

In a darkened room, Chase walked inside, where a woman with long brown hair dressed in dark clothes waited for him.

“You said you had news?” Talia al Ghul inquired.

 

“Oliver has a new member of his team, one we have no Intel on,” Chase said and she turned to him sharply. “A woman in her early twenties, dark brown hair and eyes. She seems to have super strength.”

 

“A metahuman? Most peculiar. But things are changing in the world. Some of my female students have begun developing similar abilities. And not just them. This is no rare phenomenon. Something has happened. Something that will change the very world as we know it,” Talia said cryptically.

 

Arrow lair

Later that morning

 

Faith opened her eyes, finding she was lying on a cot. She sat up, finding the pain in her back was there, just not as powerful as it was last night.

 

Give it another day or two, and she’d be good as new, Faith mused.

 

As she walked around, Faith found a shirt left for her, which she put on. Faith paused as she saw a rack of arrows.

 

“So this is where he set up shop,” Faith mused.

---

A few levels above, Felicity was hard at work, Curtis and Evelyn behind her.

 

“I still can’t believe we left Rene there,” Evelyn said.

 

“You guys weren’t ready to take on Church without Oliver or Faith,” Felicity said, not turning away.

 

“What exactly is she? I mean, she took out that wall with just her fists,” Curtis pointed out.

 

“That’s complicated. But she’s on our side,” Felicity said.

 

At that moment, the elevator doors opened up and they all looked up, shocked to see Regan walk through the doors.

 

“Rory, hey,” Curtis said, happy to see him.

 

“Where have you been?” Evelyn asked.

 

“Thinking over some stuff. I heard about Rene,” Regan said as he walked over, looking over at Felicity. “I’m still not okay with Havenrock. But I can’t just sit by while Rene is tortured. So I’m here to help find him.”

 

Felicity merely nodded, understanding. He was more gracious than she would have been.

 

“So this is the whole team then,” they all turned around as Faith walked in, looking at them all.

 

“Faith,” Regan said in surprise. “I guess a lot’s happened.”

 

“Yeah. So, you must be Overwatch,” Faith noted as she turned to Felicity.

 

“Call me Felicity. I’m sorry you got hurt,” Felicity said but Faith shook her head.

 

“I’ve had worse. I should be better by tomorrow. But I’m more worried about your guy that got taken. Wild Dog?” Faith asked.

 

“His name is Rene Ramirez,” they all whirled around as Oliver walked in.

 

“Was he waiting for an entrance line?” Regan wondered.

 

“Nope, he’s just that cool,” Curtis said with a grin.

 

“Where are we on Rene?” Oliver asked as he stopped in front of Felicity.

 

“I’ve been using satellite imagery but nothing so far. Oliver, I know you’re probably mad about Faith being here but-”

 

“Felicity,” Oliver interrupted patiently. “It was the right call. You needed the help.”

 

“So, nice to finally see that face under that hood,” Faith said, not ashamed in eying him up and down as Oliver chuckled.

 

“It’s nice to officially meet you. I’m Oliver,” Oliver introduced himself.

 

“The mayor is the Green Arrow. This city gets more and more interesting,” Faith noted.

 

“Not always a good thing,” Curtis muttered.

 

“How’s John?” Felicity asked.

 

“Holed up in HIVE. I wasn’t gonna write him off,” Oliver said and Felicity nodded.

 

“I thought about you said. And you were right. Somewhere along the way…I lost that part of me that fought for the things I loved. For the people I loved. I wanna get that back,” Felicity told him.

 

“I know what it’s like to lose yourself, Felicity. The first step to getting that part back is to admit it. But in the meantime, we are gonna get Rene back,” Oliver said firmly as he looked around at his team. “I’m not gonna abandon him.”

 

Earth-192, the future

Night

 

With a ‘Vwoorp’, the TARDIS appeared on a dark street. Inside, the TARDIS team breathed a sigh of relief as the TARDIS stopped shaking.

 

“What the Bloody Hell was that?” Martha wondered as The Doctor checked the scanners.

 

“I’m not sure, but we’ve been dragged to Earth-192,” The Doctor said before pausing. “That...is very strange.”

 

“What is it, sweetie?” River asked as they all looked over at The Doctor.

 

“We’re almost forty years in the future, yet a Roman Coliseum is at the center of the city,” The Doctor said perplexed.

 

“We traveled to a different universe where everything was high tech before. Maybe this Earth just never outgrew the Gladiator fights,” Mickey suggested but The Doctor shook his head.

 

“No, whatever is going on here, it’s not natural. I think the TARDIS brought us here to stop it. Rory, grab your sword. Mickey, Martha, do you have any weapons on you?” The Doctor inquired, surprising his former Companions.

 

“You’re asking us if we brought weapons?” Martha asked slowly, as though she was having trouble processing what she’d heard.

 

“I have no idea what sort of danger may be out there. Since I know you won’t let me handle this problem alone, I want you to protect yourselves,” The Doctor explained.

 

“I brought this,” Mickey said before pulling out a gun that resembled Jack’s Sonic Blaster. “Never leave home without it. It’s all I have, though.”

 

“That’ll have to do,” The Doctor said with a sigh. “Geronimo, everyone.”

 

The group exited the TARDIS, looking around. It seemed like an ordinary street corner; although they could all sense there was something off here.

 

“Well well, look what we have here.”

 

The group whirled around, seeing six figures walk out of the shadows. The one who spoke was a pale skinned, muscular man in a red and black suit. Next to him were two identical young women with tanned skin wearing an orange wig and white hat, their faces covered in clown make up and dressed in a red tube top, white shorts and red knee high boots. On the man’s other side was what looked like a walking Hyena with robotic arms dressed in black shirt and pants under a blue vest. Next to the girls was a man in white makeup with long blond hair wearing a witch’s hat with an orange shirt that stopped below his abdomen and brown pants and boots. Finally there was a muscular man with tanned skin wearing a pink shirt and a clown mask covering his face and what seemed to be a red beach ball where his legs should be.

“We were expecting the Justice League, but you’ll do,” the man in the witch’s hat said.

 

Suddenly, a portal opened behind them, everyone turning to see three people thrown out. They landed on the ground as everyone got a look at t hem. It was two men and one woman. The woman had faired skin with dark hair and blue eyes. She was dressed in a gold suit that covered her hips to the chest and wore two Silver Star earrings along with a gold tiara with a star in the center.

The men couldn’t look more different. One was a black man dressed in a green and black suit, a green ring on his finger. He seemed to glow with a green aura around him.

The last man’s features were hidden by a cowl in the shape of a bat, included with horns. He had on a black and grey suit with a cap. And, as the three got to their feet, they saw he wore a belt and had a bat symbol on his chest.

“Looks like we just walked into something,” the man in green said.

 

“Looks like it’s a two for one special, Dee Dee,” One of the women said with a smirk.

 

“Indeed it is, Dee Dee,” her twin said, also smirking.

 

Suddenly, a steam of electricity shot down, separating the TARDIS team and the new arrivals from the man and women in clown make up. They looked up, seeing a black man with grey hair, dressed in a blue trench coat and black shirt that had a lightning symbol on it, a Caucasian man with metal wings and a helmet and a man in a pure black suit that resembled the Bat Man’s suit fly down.

“Wouldn’t be too sure about that,” the black man said as the trio touched down.

 

“Static?” the green glowing black man said in surprise. “What’s going on?”

 

“We’d like to know that too, you know,” Amy said annoyed.

 

It was at that moment that the winged man looked at the arrivals and did a double taking at the sight of the green suited man.

 

“Dad?” he called out and the green suited man had a visible look of shock on his face.

 

“Not again,” Rory groaned.

 

“The time stream is being messed with,” The Doctor said in annoyance.

 

“Things never change with you around, Raggedy Man,” Amy said in a mix of fondness and irritation as the TARDIS team wondered what The Doctor had gotten them into this time.

Notes:

Jake would be played by Dante Basco. Thank you to Aragorn II Elessar for the suggestion.

And MCU Tombstone is here as well. He would be played by Jonathan Adams, thank you to Phillipe363 for the idea.

Sin, like in my other works, is played by Cassidy Freeman.

Let me be clear about something, this fic is not going to be an Olicity fic. Was originally open to the ship, but the terrible writing for it where both Oliver and Felicity had their entire personalities rewritten turned me off it. But I am going to be attempting to fix Felicity’s character, as I was not a fan of the direction her character took after season 2.

Starting with having Regan not immediately forgive her for Havenrock. I get what the writers were going for, but it just came off as once again Felicity not having to face the consequences of her actions.

Hope the scene where Willow explains about the Slayer spell to the Smallville cast was okay.

Yes, Monroe is a Slayer now. Sucks for the Teen Wolf world.

Chapter 7: Time Warped

Summary:

The TARDIS team try to prevent the destruction of the multiverse. Liam looks into Dawn. Barry encounters a new enemy. The Scoobies track down Faith. Steve asks Sharon about the past.

Earth-192, Gotham City, the future

Night

 

“We need to get out of here,” the younger Batman ordered.

 

“Leaving so soon?” the long haired man asked with a smirk. “You didn’t even take any party favors!”

 

He then threw a pumpkin container that looked like one a child would use on Halloween into the air. What looked like sparks flew out from the top.

 

“Incoming!” the winged man shouted as the sparks flew down at them.

 

The man with the green ring held his hand up and a barrier of green energy erected around them, shielding them from the sparks.

 

“Fascinating, how does that ring create such energy?” The Doctor asked, looking at the ring with wonder.

 

“Not the time, Sweetie,” River said as she and Mickey pulled out their guns.

 

“That’s not gonna hold,” the winged man warned.

 

They scattered as the ringed man dropped the barrier.

 

The dark haired woman found herself with the pink dressed man, holding a red stick that resembled a lightsaber.

 

“Where do you think you’re going, sugar?” he asked, swirling that stick like a baton.

 

Except it sparked and the man dropped it. It flew into The Doctor’s hands as The Doctor lowered his screwdriver, examining the weapon.

 

“This technology shouldn’t even exist for another few centuries. How did you get it?” The Doctor demanded.

 

“Give that back!” the man shouted as he rushed The Doctor.

---

“Look Dee Dee, another Green Lantern,” one of the Dee Dees said as they jumped on the others shoulder.

 

“He’s much cuter than the last one we killed,” the other Dee Dee noted as they pulled out yellow energy whips.

They tried attacking Green Lantern with it but he flew into the air, creating another energy barrier. But, to his shock, one of the Dee Dees jumped into the air and used her whip to slice clean through his barrier. But she then fell to the ground and Green Lantern landed a few feet away.

 

“How did you-”

 

Green Lantern paused as another Dee Dees showed up, also wielding yellow whip. She jumped on Green Lantern, pinning him to the ground. She attempted to strike him but River used her gun to shoot the whip out of her hand. The Younger Batman then grabbed her, flying into the air with her.

 

River then fired at one of the other Dee Dees, getting her in the back as Rory tackled the other one, beginning to trade blows.

---

“Hold still so I can pound you!” the pale skinned man shouted as he threw a trash can at Static, who was in the air.

 

“Yeah, that’s what I’ll do,” Static said sarcastically as he used his powers to send it flying back at the man.

---

A few feet away, the older Batman was trading blows with the long haired man when his left hand suddenly transformed into a saw. He tried to strike Batman with it only for Batman to dodge. The saw was then hit by an energy beam, which sent him flying. Batman turned around to see Mickey holding his gun.

 

“What the bloody Hell have we wondered into?” Mickey wondered out loud.

---

There was a blast of electricity sounding before the pale skinned boy was blasted into a nearby car. But he got back up, his hand transforming into a large mallet. Static shot another blast of electricity at him but the man spun his mallet like a baton, deflecting the blast. Smirking, the man approached Static.

---

The younger Batman was crying out in pain, the Dee Dee having managed to wrap her whip around him. Suddenly, Amy and Martha tackled her, Amy slugging her. Amy’s enhanced strength sent the Dee Dee falling to the ground, out cold.

 

“Well, at least there’s one upside to being a Slayer,” Martha noted as she unwrapped the whip around the younger Batman.

 

“We’re getting out of here, now!” he shouted as he flew up into the air.

 

“Not a chance, hold the line!” the winged man grunted as he wrestled on the ground with the Hyena.

 

“He’s right!” the dark haired woman shouted as she and The Doctor fended off the pink dressed man. “We’re the Justice League, we never run from a fight.”

 

“I don’t remember putting this up for a vote,” the younger Batman shouted back, taking out a small remote.

 

He punched it a few codes before portal opened up in the sky. But one of the Dee Dees struck his hand with her whip, destroying the back and causing the portal to close.

 

“I know a way out of here, but we’ll need a distraction!” The Doctor shouted, using the staff to hold back the pink dressed man.

 

“Virgil, give us some cover!” Green Lantern told Static.

 

Static nodded, creating a sphere of electricity and sending it up into the air. It went off, creating a bright flash of light that temporarily blinded everyone.

 

Taking advantage of their enemies’ distraction, The Doctor and his Companions raced over to the TARDIS, the Justice League following them. As they all raced inside, the Justice League did a double take.

 

“What on Earth?”

 

“Great Hera.”

 

“Yes, I know, it’s bigger on the inside,” The Doctor said as he raced to the console. “I need a set of coordinates. Doesn’t matter where, just give me them!”

---

Outside, the Jokers were surrounding the TARDIS when it dematerialized, taking their enemies with it.

---

“That was a close one,” Rory noted with a sigh.

 

“Who are you people?” the younger Batman demanded.

 

“That is a very long story,” River started.

 

“Which will happen once of all of you explain what is going on here? This sort of technology shouldn’t even exist on this earth for at least another century,” The Doctor said as he glanced down at the staff he had taken from one of the Jokers.

 

“This Earth. You’re from another universe,” the older Batman realized, remembering the incident with the Justice Lords.

 

“Guess the cat’s out of the bag now,” Martha said dryly.

 

“This ship lets us travel through time. On occasion, it brings us to another universe,” The Doctor said after a moment, seeing no point in lying.

 

“Why would you come here?” the younger Batman asked.

 

“Wasn’t our choice,” Rory told them.

 

“Occasionally, the TARDIS takes us somewhere it thinks we need to go. Although this is the first time it’s taken me to another universe it thinks I need to go,” The Doctor mused.

 

“Hold on, you mean this thing is sentiment?” the winged man asked in shock.

 

“The old girl is alive as much as anyone here. But enough about us, what is going on here?” The Doctor demanded.

 

“We’ll explain once we’re inside, come on,” the younger Batman said as he, Static and the winged man began leading them towards the door.

 

“Wait, we’re just going to trust them?” the older Batman asked, eying The Doctor and Companions warily.

 

“We don’t have the luxury of mistrust right now. So get over your paranoia, Wayne,” the winged man shot back.

 

The older Batman glared at him before turning his attention back to the Earth-63 natives. Still, he didn’t make another protest as they all exited the TARDIS.

 

They stepped out into what seemed to be an abandoned building. Lights flickered as they all walked into a room with a large computer in the corner.

 

“This is Justice League headquarters?” the older Batman said in surprise.

 

“For now. We’re all that’s left of the League,” Static said as he walked over to the computer, turning it on.

 

“You’ve traveled about fifty years into your future,” the younger Batman said.

 

“Last time I saw you, you weren’t even old enough drive,” Green Lantern noted as he walked up to Static. “You look good for a man your age.”

 

“The miracles of modern medicine. 65 is the new 30,” Static said with a brief grin.

 

“And the Watchtower?” the older Batman asked.

 

“It’s gone. We lost a lot of good people that day,” his younger counterpart said, sounding wistful.

 

“You mean Superman, J’onn, all the others?” the dark haired woman asked.

 

“Yeah, the winged man said, removing his helmet to reveal a Caucasian man with green eyes. “You too.”

The resemblance to Green Lantern was unmistakable. Father and son stared at each other for a moment before looking away, Green Lantern visible uncomfortable. Amy and Rory exchanged look before looking away. River noticed the exchange and raised an eyebrow. She subtly glanced at The Doctor, who merely shrugged, also having noticed the resemblance.

 

“And the Batcave?” the older Batman asked.

 

“This is all we have left now,” the all turned as an elderly man, dressed in a suit with grey, receding hair and blue eyes walked out of the shadows, using a cane. “Deal with it.”

It was silent for a moment as the time travelers stared in shock before the older Batman walked up to the man, who shot him a slight smile.

 

“Surprised to see me?” the man asked.

 

“A little. I’m more surprised that I lived so long,” the older Batman admitted as his younger counterpart walked up.

 

“Batman, Bruce Wayne. Bruce Wayne, Batman. Or have you met?” he asked cheekily.

 

“Not now!” the two shouted in sync.

 

“Great. What’d they used to call it? Stereo?” the younger Batman grumbled as he walked away.

 

“This is a little weird for all of us. I’m Warhawk,” the winged man introduced himself, shaking Green Lantern’s hand. “Rex Stewart.”

 

“Your mother, who is she?” Green Lantern asked uncertainly, although he had an idea he already knew.

 

“Kind of obvious, don’t you think?” Rex pointed out.

 

“Even if it isn’t, you don’t want to know too much about your own future,” the older Batman pointed out.

 

“I’m afraid that no longer matters,” The Doctor said grimly as they all turned to him.

 

“What do you mean?” the dark haired woman said.

 

“Well, uh,” The Doctor trailed off, not having gotten her name.

 

“Diana.”

 

“Diana, there are rules to time travel. Interacting with your past self can have drastic consequences. Yet here they are, meeting without anything happening,” The Doctor explained, gesturing to Bruce and the older Batman.

 

“It’s worse than that. I have no memory of traveling to the future, meeting my future self or of anything else that’s happened,” Bruce explained, to their alarm. “History itself is becoming fluid because of the pollution to the timestream.”

 

“He’s created an alternate timeline. If we stop him, we may be able to set things back to the way they were before any of this happened,” The Doctor mused.

 

“We better compare notes,” Diana said.

 

“I agree. Starting with what’s happened here,” The Doctor said.

 

“It started six months ago. A man calling himself Cronos appeared one day with futuristic technology,” Static explained as Bruce sat down, bringing up a picture of him.

“That would have been right after he left us in the old west,” the older Batman noted.

 

“Just like last time. We were right behind him, but he got here six months before we did,” Green Lantern noted.

 

“Who is this guy?” Rex asked.

 

“We’re not entirely sure. He showed up on the Watchtower, stole my belt and then left. When we found him, he’d been robbed and inadvertently helped an outlaw take over a town in the Old West,” the older Batman explained.

 

“We stopped him, but this Cronos betrayed us, took that belt back. It’s how he travels through time,” Diana added.

 

“We still don’t know much about him. Obviously, he’s a time traveling warlord; he’s littered the streets with buildings he’s stolen from other time periods,” the younger Batman explained.

 

“He wasn’t at first. He was just stealing historical trinkets,” Diana said.

 

“Well he’s clearly thinking bigger now,” Martha said dryly.

 

“He’s like you Boss, just less impressive,” Mickey noted.

 

“He started out like me, now he’s something else,” The Doctor said before noticing a sequence of code on the computer. “What’s that code?”

 

“The time stream. Cronos’ actions are causing extreme damage to it,” Bruce explained.

 

“We need to stop him, before it’s too late,” River said grimly.

 

“I think I might have something,” The older Batman said and they turned to him. “When we were in the Old West, I got a good look at his Time Belt. I think I can write a program that should be able to disable it.”

 

“If we can get close enough to use it,” Rex pointed out.

 

“If we can get our hands on the belt, maybe we can stop any of this from ever happening in the first place,” Diana noted.

 

It was at that moment Diana began fading away. The others all stared, horrified and shocked as she spoke, none of them able to make it out.

 

“Diana!” the older Batman rushed forward but it was too late, Diana had completely disappeared.

 

“She, never left the island,” Bruce said with a heavy sigh as they all stared, not quite processing what was happening.

 

“Or she was never born,” older Batman said grimly.

 

“Time is running out,” younger Batman said, staring at the screen.

 

They all turned, seeing a white light heading for the city.

 

“We’re running out of time. We need to act, or time itself is going to unravel,” River said.

 

“And not just here, in the entire multiverse. Who knows what might happen,” The Doctor agreed a grim look on his face. “Batman, uh…you know what, the Batman from the past will be Batman-1, the present Batman will be Batman-2. Anyone have a problem with that?

 

“I don’t care either way,” Batman-2 shrugged.

 

“Okay, Batman-1, you and I need to start working on a program that disable that belt. It will go faster if there’s two of us,” The Doctor said.

 

Batman-1 stared at him for a moment before nodding, conceding that there was no time for mistrust at the moment.

---

“We need to find Cronos,” Batman-1 said after he and The Doctor finished the program.

 

“How? He could be anywhere,” Static pointed out.

 

“Sometimes, the old ways are best,” Batman-1 said as he began stalking out of the room.

 

“That’s not gonna work. You don’t know your way around here. A lot of things have changed,” Batman-2 argued.

 

“Are criminals still superstitious and cowardly?”

 

“Yep,” Bruce said.

 

“Good enough for me,” Batman-1 said before walking out.

---

Later, Batman-1 was standing on a roof when he turned around, seeing the long haired Joker standing a few feet away.

 

“You’re supposed to be the real Batman, right? The first one. Hard to believe someone as stupid as you ever beat the Joker,” he said, his hand transforming into a saw.

 

Which immediately sparked, the Joker crying out in pain as The Doctor, Bruce and his Companions walked out of the shadows, The Doctor holding his screwdriver as Rex, Green Lantern, Static and Batman-2 descended from the sky, all converging and surrounding the Joker.

 

“I don’t think you’re in any position to call us stupid,” Mickey said with a grin.

 

“Oh, terrific,” the Joker muttered as he looked up at all of them.

 

“You’ve got some information we need, Ghoul,” Batman-2 said.

 

“You won’t find me the talkative soft,” Ghoul said.

 

“You really don’t want to go down this route,” River said, pulling her gun and taking aim at him. “Talk or you’ll regret it.”

 

“You think you guys scare me more than Cronos? Please. Cronos can kill me, what’s the worst you can-”

 

River pointed her gun at his robotic hand and pulled the trigger. Ghoul cried out in pain as his robotic hand was blown apart, leaving only a stump with sparks.

 

“You’re confusing me with them. I am a killer, and I have no qualms about killing you,” River told him as she took aim at him.

 

“Okay, Honey, I think he gets the point,” The Doctor said as he gently pulled her back, the entire Justice League, plus Bruce, eying her unnerved.

 

“She makes me look green,” Bruce muttered.

 

And then, he slowly gave them everything. Sadly, he didn’t know where Cronos was.

 

“You sure you don’t?” River asked, slowly waving the gun in front of Ghoul’s face and he winced.

 

“I can’t control my friend here, so you better give us something we can use,” Batman-1 warned him.

 

“His wife, I know where his wife is!” Ghoul shouted.

 

“Batman playing good cop,” Static said, sounding like he couldn’t believe it.

 

“Everything’s relative,” Green Lantern said with a shrug.

 

“That’s who you married?” Martha asked with a look at The Doctor, who shrugged.

 

“I shouldn’t like that she does things like this…but I kind of do a bit.”

---

Later that night, at the pyramids, Enid Clinton was trying to watch her show annoyed when the sound of fighting aside began to drown I out, even when she turned the sound all the way up. She used two pillows in an attempt to muffle the sound, only getting angrier when it didn’t work.

“Will you keep it down out there?! You guys are always fighting!” she snapped angrily.

 

The doors were suddenly broken down, one of the guards soaring through the air before landing in front of the bed where she sat. Enid looked down dumbly at the sparking robot looking up to see the Justice League, The Doctor and his Companions at the entrance to the doorway.

 

“Enid Clinton, we have-” Green Lantern started before, to the shock of everyone, his entire body seemed to flicker before he was replaced by a Caucasian man wearing a domino mask over his eyes “-business with your husband. What?”

 

“John?” Static asked as they all stared at him.

 

“Hal Jordon.”

 

“The timelines are imploding,” The Doctor muttered.

 

“What do you mean?” Hal asked.

 

“In one timeline, the Green Lantern known as John Stewart joined the Justice League. In another, it was Hal Jordon. But they’re all imploding. Soon enough, we all might fade out of existence like Diana or change like John. We’re running out of time,” The Doctor said worriedly.

 

“He’s right. So we better speed this up,” Batman-1 said as Hal approached Enid.

 

“Mrs. Clinton, we need you to tell us where your husband is. We won’t hurt David, we just want to undo the harm he’s done,” Hal implored her.

 

“I try not to hurt people, you have my word,” The Doctor added.

 

“Between you and me, I wouldn’t mind one bit if he got roughed up a little along the way,” Enid sneered as she crossed her arms.

 

“Then where is he tonight? The parathion? The Great Sphinx?” Rex asked.

 

“He just wants people to think he moves around. He always sleeps in the same place.”

---

Later, the group, plus Enid, stood in the Roman Coliseum, standing in front of a county jail from the Old West. Hal quickly scanned it with his ring.

 

“No booby traps,” Hal said before he flickered, changing back to John. “At least none that my ring can detect.”

 

“Make up your mind, would you?” Static said annoyed, John shooting him a look before continuing.

 

“Anyway, it’s safe to go in,” John said.

 

“If we don’t beat this guy, it’s the end of everything,” Rex said lowly.

 

“We’ve been there before,” Batman-2 pointed out.

 

“Not like this. What are you supposed to do when you have the weight of the world on your shoulders?” Rex wondered out loud, lowering his head.

 

Feeling a hand on his shoulder, Rex looked up to see it was his father.

 

“Plant your feet,” John said simply.

 

Rex smiled, his spirit restored before, as one, the group entered the jail.

 

Not finding him at the front desk, they walked further into the jail. They saw him in one of the cells, lying on one of the cots with a blanket over his head.

 

“I don’t understand. Of all the places he could be, why sleep here?” John wondered.

 

“Because a loser with a kingdom is still just a loser,” Enid said, trying to stalk into the cell.

 

Only for Amy to restrain her as Rory quickly covered her mouth.

 

“Are you trying to get us all killed?” Amy hissed quietly.

 

“Here we have a chance to stop him and save the entire multiverse, and you want to blow it?” Rory asked in an equally quiet voice, the ridiculousness of it almost making him laugh.

 

Silently, The Doctor pulled out his screwdriver, pointed it at the sleeping Chronos and turned it on. There was the sound of sparks and Chronos yelped, jumping out. Seeing them, he tried to activate his belt but found, to his shock, it wouldn’t work.

 

“I’ve dismantled your belt. No more time travel for you,” The Doctor said with a grin.

 

Panicking, Chronos tried to flee but John used his ring to create four chains of energy that wrapped around one of Chronos’s limps, restraining him and lifting him into the air.

 

“You’re not going anywhere,” John said at Batman-2 walked over, removing the belt from Chronos.

 

“Here,” he said, handing the belt to Batman-1.

 

Batman-1 quickly inserted the disc before holding it out The Doctor, who gestured with his screwdriver and activated it.

 

“The programs being uploaded,” The Doctor assured them.

 

“Make it fast, because I don’t think we have much time,” Rex said as he looked out a window, seeing the white light almost reached them.

 

Almost as if in answer, the entire group was surrounded by a white energy sphere. They saw movement, shadows but it all too fast for any of them to make out what it was. Then, after about a minute, the sphere vanished. They all looked around, seeing the jail was gone, and so was Coliseum. They stood on an empty street.

 

“Where’d it go?” Rory wondered.

 

“The program undid everything that Cronos did from the moment he went back to steal my belt. It’s like it never happened, the only ones who will remember it will be us,” Batman-1 explained.  

 

“Probably for the best,” Batman-2 mused.

 

“Now that that’s settled, River?” The Doctor called, gesturing to her gun.

 

River smirked, pulling it out as The Doctor tossed the belt into the sky. River fired and the blast destroyed the belt in a small explosion.

 

“No! My belt!” Chronos cried.

 

“I think that’s the least of your concerns,” John said as he retracted the energy chains.

 

Cronos fell to his knees before Rex grabbed him by shirt. Chronos almost whimpered as he saw the angry look in the other man’s eyes.

 

“For your crimes against the people of Gotham, the Justice League and the universe, you will spend the rest of your life in a special cell designed to hold people just like you,” Rex sneered.

 

“You have no evidence! It never happened! No law enforcement will convict me!” Chronos cried.

 

“We have a Green Lantern on the team. I think he’ll manage to convince Oa to put you in one of their special prisons,” Batman-2 said and Chronos whimpered. “You’re done, Chronos.”

 

Martin Residence, Earth-211, the present

Early morning

 

Stiles woke up in Lydia’s bad, seeing his girlfriend lying next to him, deeply asleep.

 

Stiles merely stared at her for a moment, seeing all the stress and worry that had hung over Lydia seemed to have faded away as she slept. Stiles then glanced over at the clock and almost swore. Lydia’s mom was going to be getting up soon.

 

Ms. Martin had liked him well enough before he had Lydia started dating, and she still seem fond enough of him, but that didn’t mean she’d be happy to know he had stayed over for the night.

 

So, reluctantly, Stiles pulled himself out of bed, quickly grabbing his clothes. After putting them on, he planted a quick kiss on Lydia’s forehead. She stirred slightly but didn’t wake. Stiles smiled slightly at her before walked out of the room.

He closed the door quietly before stealthily as he could. He made his way down the stairs and was heading towards the door when-

“Stiles.”

 

Stiles almost swore as he heard the sound of Natalie Martin’s voice behind him. He slowly turned around, seeing Lydia’s mother dressed for work, holding a cup of coffee in her hand.

“Heeey Mrs. Martin,” Stiles said awkwardly as she looked like she was trying not to laugh.

 

“Stiles. Would you like a cup of coffee? Or are you too busy trying to sneak out?” Natalie asked looking like she was fighting to keep a straight face.

 

“I’m good. I’m absolutely good. I was just…”

 

“Sneaking out after spending the night with my daughter?” Natalie supplied and Stiles cringed. “It’s okay, Stiles. Lydia is an adult, as are you. I’m not obvious to the fact you two have slept together. And I’d rather you stay over than one of her other boyfriends. Lydia…has not always had the best taste in men."

 

Stiles had to fight the scoff that threatened to burst out of him. Now was not the time to voice his agreement about Lydia’s past dating history.

 

“We’ll try not to make this a habit. It was just…it’s been a long week. Has Lydia talked to you about….”

 

“Her newfound super strength? I figured it out when she shoved her nightstand on the floor and broke a coffee cup just by grabbing it,” Natalie said and Stiles nodded. “Where are you on that?”

 

“Still looking into it, but it’s…complicated,” Stiles told her and Natalie nodded, looking displeased but as though she expected it. “We’re doing everything we can.”

 

“I know you are. I’ve seen the way you fight for her, the way you all fight for her. I’ve never seen a group of friends that are as protective of each other as you are,” Natalie said and it was silent for a moment. “Stiles, do me a favor.”

 

“Just as long as it’s not tutoring kids. I suck at that,” Stiles said and Natalie smiled slightly before speaking.

 

“Don’t break her heart. Lydia hasn’t cared about a boyfriend the way she cares about you in…a long time. She tries to make it seem like nothing gets to her, but she loves you,” Natalie said, remembering how Lydia was when Stiles had been taken by the Ghost riders.

 

And that was with only a glimmer of memory of him. Natalie hated to imagine how Lydia would react with all her memories of Stiles.

 

“If there’s one thing you never have to worry about, it’s that. I’m in this for the long haul, Mrs. Martin,” Stiles promised and Natalie nodded, her mind a little more at ease. “And I should probably get going. I’m supposed to meet Scott.”

 

“I’ll tell Lydia why you left,” Natalie offered.

 

Stiles waved his thanks as he neared the door. Opening it, he paused as he saw Liam standing on the porch.

 

“Liam,” Stiles said in surprise.

 

“Hey, Stiles. Um, I’m actually here to see Mrs. Martin,” Liam said and Stiles stared at him for a moment before nodding.

 

“I can interrogate you later. I have to go meet Scott,” Stiles said as he walked pass Liam and headed for his jeep.

 

“Liam, what is it? And couldn’t it wait until we got to school?” Natalie asked as Liam closed the door behind him.

 

“Not really. It’s about the new student, Dawn,” Liam said and Natalie narrowed her eyes at him.

 

“Please don’t tell me she’s another supernatural creature.”

 

“I’m not sure. Just…I need any school records about her. Please, Mrs. Martin, I will get straight A’s in all my classes and never ask you for anything again. I just… I need those records,” Liam pleaded as Natalie stared at him, torn.

 

Earth-1999999, Avengers Compound

Morning

 

Steve was in his office, looking at images of the crime scene from yesterday when a voice spoke up behind him.

 

“You think you can discover any more than what we did yesterday just by looking at it again?” Sharon asked and Steve shrugged.

 

“Never hurts to take another look,” Steve said as he turned around to face her, noticing she had a bag thrown over her shoulder. “You heading out?”

 

“I can only justify so many personal days. Everett Ross is a good man, but he knows I don’t take much time off. He’ll get suspicious if I don’t head back soon,” Sharon said with a sigh as she ran a hand through her hair. “Thank you for your help, Steve.”

 

“I didn’t do much. It was nice to see you again, Sharon. At least now I have a last name,” Steve joked and Sharon smiled slightly. “Can I ask you something?”

 

“Sure,” Sharon said, wondering what it was as Steve paused, seeming to try and put his thoughts into words.

 

“You were Peggy’s niece. Did she ever mention anything called Project Paperclip?” Steve asked.

 

“That operation where German scientists were brought over to America?” Sharon asked and Steve nodded. “No, Aunt Peggy didn’t talk about work. Why?”

 

“She brought in Arnim Zola to SHIELD. He was the Red Skull’s right hand man. He was…largely responsible for Hydra being able to hide and grow within SHIELD,” Steve explained, looking like the words caused him pain as Sharon stared at him in horror.

 

“You’re saying that Aunt Peggy was responsible for Hydra’s takeover of SHIELD?” Sharon asked slowly, hoping that Steve would say he was joking.

 

“It seems that way. She promised me that she’d take down Hydra…instead; she recruited him and let him into SHIELD. Even if it wasn’t her idea, she had the power to stop it if she disagreed. She didn’t. It’s like I never knew her at all,” Steve said, suddenly feeling his age.

 

“Maybe it’s time we stop holding her up on a pedestal. I will always love my Aunt Peggy…but she wasn’t perfect. She made some really bad decisions, and they did hurt a lot of people. We can’t ignore that, as much as we might want to. Let’s stop letting our relationship to her define our lives,” Sharon said softly and, after a moment, Steve nodded.

 

“Yeah, yeah, you’re right. Part of me will always love her…but she’s gone. It’s time to let her rest,” Steve said with a shuttering breath.

 

“We have to live our lives, not wondering what she would want. Maybe now, you can stop holding yourself back from Natasha,” Sharon said and Steve looked away.

 

“I don’t know what you mean,” Steve tried to deny but Sharon shot him an exasperated look.

 

“Steve, I could see how you two felt about each other the moment I walked into the Compound. You are not as subtle as you think and Natasha might be the world’s best spy, but when she looks at you, her poker face cracks wide open,” Sharon told him and Steve shifted, uncomfortable. “It’s okay if you’re not ready for that just yet. But, so you know…Natasha feels the same way about you.”

 

Sharon then kissed Steve on the cheek before walking out, leaving Steve alone with his thoughts.

 

Earth-1, STAR Labs

Early Afternoon

 

Barry was in the cortex, going over traffic cam footage. As a Speedster, Barry could cover hours of footage in a second, although it required all of his focus.

 

“Can you even understand that?”

 

Barry stopped what he was doing; looking over his shoulder to see Joe shad entered the room, holding a bag in his hand.

 

“Yeah. It’s not my legs and arms that move faster, my eyes and brain run at the same speed. I just really have to concentrate on what I’m doing,” Barry said as he paused the footage. “Been going over the traffic cam footage all over the city, trying to find any sign of Rosa or Frankie.”

 

“Anything?” Joe asked but Barry shook his head.

 

“Nothing yet. It’s like they’re ghosts. Whoever is building an army of Slayers knows what they’re doing,” Barry said with a sigh.

 

“And Cisco still hasn’t come back yet,” Joe noted and Barry grimaced.

 

“He still hasn’t come back. And I’m not sure he’s going too,” Barry said with a sigh, running a hand over his face. “What are you doing here, Joe? What’s in the bag?”

 

“You’ve been here for four days. I figured you could use some more clothes,” Joe said as he set the bag down near Barry.

 

“Thanks. I, uh, hadn’t even noticed,” Barry said sheepishly, a little embarrassed.

 

“You run yourself ragged if you don’t take time to take care of yourself,” Joe told him fatherly. “I can take your dirty clothes with me, if you want.”

 

“I’m fine, Dad. Really. Just…trying to figure things out still,” Barry said and there was a pause.

 

“You said you needed a few days, and you told Iris not to come by STAR Labs. She’s respected that, Bar. But she won’t wait forever. And Patty still loves you; I can see it in the way she looks at you. But she’s not going to make a move as long as you’re with Iris,” Joe told him and Barry remained silent. “You have told Patty what’s been going on with Iris?”

 

“No,” Barry admitted.

 

“You haven’t done anything, and I know you Bar. You would have ended it or reached out to Iris if you’d made a decision by now. Talk to Patty, Bar. It’s the only way you’re gonna figure things out,” Joe told him.

 

“I think you’re right. We never did talk about our breakup. I guess…I can’t put it off anymore,” Barry said, resigned to the fact he needed to talk to patty about what was going on.

 

“You need to, for her sake and your own. And whatever you decide, I’m here for you,” Joe assured him.

 

Barry smiled weakly, appreciating the support, even as he tried to figure out what he was going to say to Patty.

 

Earth-21, Kent farm

Early afternoon

 

“So, you just press that button and you can go back to your world?” Clark asked as Willow explained how her watch worked.

 

“Yeah. And I’ll be back. I just need to talk with my team about my next step. A guy like Luthor with a Slayer, maybe an army of them…that’s something my team and I need to talk about,” Willow said and Clark grimaced.

 

“I’ll try my best to keep an eye on Lex, but that won’t be easy. He and I aren’t on speaking terms anymore,” Clark said and Willow eyed him for a moment.

 

“You and Lex…you were close?” Willow asked.

 

“Best friends. But there an…incident the day we met where he saw me use my powers. Lex just wouldn’t let it go. I tried to ignore it until I couldn’t. Sometimes, people don’t turn out to be who you think they are,” Clark said and Willow grimaced.

 

“I know how that feels,” Willow said, thinking of Amy Maddison. “But not everyone is like that.”

 

“I know. For every Lex, there are people like Chloe and Lois. I believe that most people in the world are good. For the most part, they haven’t let me down. So I try not to let them down either,” Clark said and Willow stared at him for a long moment, reminded of Angel.

 

She didn’t know him as well as Faith or even Buffy, but the way Clark talked certainly reminded her of him.

 

“What? Something on my face?” Clark asked as he noticed her staring.

 

“No. I just…you reminded me of someone. So, how is Lois doing?” Willow asked, deciding to change the subject.

 

“I think she’s dealing with it as well as she can. Knowing what happened to her helps, but it’s gonna take time for her to get used to the new normal. She’s going with her boyfriend to some reunion,” Clark said, an undertone of frustration in his voice, which Clark seemed oblivious too.

 

Willow raised an eyebrow but didn’t comment. She barely knew these people; she really didn’t understand the dynamics between them just yet. She wasn’t going to question what Clark had against Lois’ boyfriend.

 

Avengers Compound, Earth-1999999

 

The Avengers, plus Buffy, stood outside the front door.

 

“Thank you,” Buffy said, confusing all of them.

 

“I’d say you’re welcome, but we didn’t really do anything,” Rhodey pointed out.

 

“You helped me figure out what was happening here. And told me some things that I kind of needed to hear,” Buffy said, exchanging a significant look with Natasha. “I’ll try to find a way to keep in touch in case there any developments.”

 

“Good luck. You’re gonna need it, from the sound of it,” Sam said ad Buffy grimaced.

 

“Thanks. I have a feeling I’ll need that,” Buffy said before looking down at her watch. “Here goes nothing.”

 

Buffy turned away from them and pressed a button on her watch. Immediately, a portal opened up in front of her.

 

“See you guys later…maybe,” Buffy said with a wave before walking through the portal.

 

It closed behind her and it was silent for a moment.

 

“I used to think my best friend creating a suit with jets was the craziest thing that would ever happen to me. Then came aliens, homicidal robots, and now magic and other worlds. I miss the days when my life was simple,” Rhodey said with a sigh.

 

“We both left that behind a long time ago,” Sam said, patting the other man’s shoulder.

 

“Think she made it?” Wanda asked.

 

“I hope so,” Natasha said, wondering what Buffy would do now.

 

Earth-92, London

Not long after

 

“Buffy,” Giles said warmly as she stepped out of the portal and into his office, where Giles and Xander were sitting down.

 

“Hey Giles, Xander,” Buffy greeted them warmly. “Am I the first one back?”

 

“Yeah, we’re still waiting on Willow, Dawn and Faith. How was it?” Xander asked curiously and Buffy grimaced. “That bad, huh?”

 

“Not really bad just…it was a lot,” Buffy said, not really sure how to describe her experiences on the other world.

 

At that moment, another portal opened and Willow walked through.

 

“Speak of the, well, witch. Hey, Willow,” Xander said with a grin as the portal closed.

 

“Hey everyone. You don’t know how good it is to see you all,” Willow said warmly, relieved after days of being alone.

 

“It seems we’re merely waiting on Dawn and Faith then,” Giles noted.

 

“Dawnie isn’t coming,” Willow said and they all looked at her startled. “She talked to me earlier, she’s still doing recon.”

 

“Oh,” Buffy said, a little surprised Dawn hadn’t come to her.

 

Although, in hindsight, she really shouldn’t be. Willow and Dawn had always been close, but they’d grown even more so while Buffy had been gone and after Tara’s death. Buffy was under no illusions that she had let Dawn down more than once after returning from the dead, and that Willow and Tara had stepped up, even with Willow in the midst of her addiction. It was of no surprise that Dawn turned to Willow rather than her. Willow and Tara had filled the void left by their mother’s death for Dawn, and then some.

 

At times, it seemed beyond a sister relationship to Buffy. It seemed like Willow and Dawn were almost mother and daughter.

 

“What exactly is she still doing over there?” Xander wondered.

 

Beacon Hills High School, Earth-211

Same time

 

“And that’s what’ll be on your test next week,” the history teacher said to his class, which included Liam, Mason, Corey and Dawn. “Moving on, in two weeks you’ll have a history report due. It can be on any topic of your choosing, but it has to be with a partner. I’ve assigned you into groups. Mason and John, Corey and Billy, Liam and Dawn…”

 

Liam zoned out of the rest of the teacher’s list, glancing over at Dawn, who seemed as surprised at him at this development.

 

For better or worse, he was going to be in Dawn’s orbit for a while.

 

Earth-92, London

Later

 

“So let me get this straight. This Lex Luthor guy could be building an army of Slayers?” Xander asked once Willow had filled them in on her time on Earth-21.

 

“It’s what Clark seems to think,” Willow said with a nod.

 

“He might not be the only one. There was….an incident on Earth-199999, a bank was robbed and people were hurt. The way these people operated…they knew what they were doing,” Buffy said softly and it was silent for a moment.

 

“We really screwed up, didn’t we?” Xander asked softly. “The Doctor was right.”

 

“Doctor who?” Buffy asked confused, she and Willow looking at the two in confusion.

 

“The two of you aren’t the ones investigating the influx of Slayers. Xander and I received a visit from a man from another universe calling himself The Doctor,” Giles explained.

 

“Not another one,” Buffy groaned, remembering all the trouble Riley had caused in his search for his Doctor.

 

Although, in hindsight, Buffy wasn’t convinced it was Spike. Even without a soul, Spike as an international crime lord wasn’t something she could picture.

 

“What is he? A wizard?” Willow asked curiously.

 

“No, an alien,” Xander said and the two looked at him in disbelief. “Really! He had a ship that let him come here and everything.”

 

“Xander is right; The Doctor does claim to be an alien. When you eliminate the impossible, whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth,” Giles said sagely.

 

“Anyway, he made some…good points about our plan to turn every potential,” Xander said, looking like he’d swallowed something sour.

 

“You mean that we screwed over every other world in order to fix our problem? Yeah, that was pointed out to me,” Buffy said with a sigh. “We were so stupid.”

 

“Not stupid, per say, but perhaps shortsighted. We could not see passed defeating The First, we blinded ourselves to any future consequences of our actions,” Giles mused.

 

“We can’t change the past. Only thing we can do now is try to fix our mistakes,” Willow said and it was silent for a moment. “Speaking of which, shouldn’t Faith be here by now?”

 

“She’s never been on time,” Xander said dismissively but Buffy frowned.

 

“No, Will’s right. The Faith we first met would goof off and been late. But the Faith that showed up to help us against The First? No, I don’t buy it. Something’s wrong,” Buffy said as she and Willow exchanged an alarmed look. “Looks like we’re off to see the wizard…or whatever passes for that on Earth-1.”

 

STAR Labs, Earth-1

Not long after

 

Barry walked into the med lab, seeing Caitlin and Patty standing in front of a table with several pistols.

 

“I almost don’t want to know,” Barry said as he got a look.

 

“We’re just putting in tranq darts full of the Tibet Viper Venom Oliver and Felicity sent over,” Patty explained as he closed up a gun. “Next time one of these Slayers shows up, we’ll be ready.”

 

“I hope so, because I didn’t have any luck on the traffic cam footage. Whoever these Slayers are working for, they know what they’re doing,” Barry said with a sigh.

 

“We’ll find him eventually,” Caitlin said, putting a hand on his shoulder and Barry smiled weakly.

 

“I hope so, for the city’s sake,” Barry said and a long moment passed. “Cait, can I…talk to Patty alone for a moment?”

 

Caitlin looked back at Patty for a moment, who looked confused but shrugged. After a moment, Caitlin nodded.

 

“Sure. I’ll be in the cortex, seeing if I can find anything you might have missed,” Caitlin said before walking off, leaving Barry and Patty alone.

 

“Did something happen?” Patty asked once Caitlin was out of earshot.

 

“Yeah. You happened,” Barry said, confusing Patty. “I had my life all mapped out, you know? Even after becoming The Flash, I knew in my heart that Iris and I were going to be together. Then, you came into my life and I started to see a different future…one without Iris. Then you left, and I thought I had to close the door on that future. But now, you’re back and it’s like…it’s like that future is calling to me. And no matter how hard I try, I can’t stop myself from wanting it.”

 

“I’m sorry. I never meant to make things complicated for you, Barry,” Patty told him and Barry almost laughed.

 

“Don’t apologize. Because I’m not,” Barry said, surprising her. “Even with all the complications, I’m glad you came back. That’s what makes this so hard. I’ve loved Iris since I was a kid. But I also fell in love with you a year ago. After you left… I tried pushing it down, ignoring it, but you coming back has made me realize I never fell out of love with you.”

 

“Is that why Iris hasn’t been around?” Patty asked quietly and Barry grimaced.

 

“I told her not to come back for a few days, while I try to figure things out,” Barry admitted.

 

“And what did you figure out?” Patty asked, her heart hammering in her chest, both yearning and fearing Barry’s next words.

 

“Exactly what I told you, I’m still in love with you. But I’m also still in love with Iris. I just…I don’t know what to do about it,” Barry admitted. “Joe thought I should talk to you.”

 

“Your dad is a smart man. But I don’t think I can help you with this, Barry. I know what I want…it’s that future you keep talking about, the one where you and I are together. But I can’t make you choose that,” Patty said, swallowing a lump in her through as she felt tears gathering in her eyes. “This is a choice you have to make for yourself.”

---

Caitlin walked into the cortex, pausing as she did. She wasn’t sure what, but something made her hair stand on end. Then, she felt something hit her in the neck. She pulled it out of her neck, seeing it was a tranq dart.

 

Then, her vision blurred and she swayed on her feet. She used her hands to steady herself against the computer desk. She tried to grab for her phone but was pushed roughly, landing on the floor. She finally succumbed to the sedative as Rosa walked over to her, looking down before looking back.

 

“Find her. We know she’s here,” Rosa ordered.

---

“I’m sorry, Patty,” Barry said and Patty smiled tightly.

 

“I know,” Patty said softly.

 

Whatever they were going to say was cut off when Barry’s phone vibrated. Barry pulled it out, seeing he had an alert. He pressed it and swore at what he saw.

 

“What is it?” Patty asked.

 

“Before he left, Cisco set up an alert in the Cortex security cameras so we would get a notice if there was ever any activity there. Rosa’s here and she just knocked out Caitlin,” Barry said, flipping the phone so Patty could see. “Grab a few guns. I think we’re going to need them.”

---

Shortly after, Rosa was walking down the hall, looking around before she suddenly found herself restrained, on her back with handcuffs around her wrist. The Flash was behind her, pressing her in to the floor.

 

“What are you doing here?” Barry demanded and she laughed humorlessly.

 

“Don’t worry, Flash. I’m not here for you. You have one of us here,” Rosa sneered.

 

Barry’s eyes widened as he realized what she meant. At that moment, Rosa broke her cuffs and Barry speed jumped up and backed up at super speed as Rosa got to her feet, tossing the remains of the handcuffs away.

 

“You can run all you want, you can’t beat me, Flash!” Rosa snarled.

 

“I know. I’m not going to fight you. I’m just the bait,” Barry told her.

 

Less that a second later, a tranq dart hit Rosa in the neck. She barely registered it before she felt to the floor out cold. Behind her, Patty lowered her gun.

 

“Wow. That venom really works,” Patty noted as she looked down at the gun in her hand.

 

“I hope so. Because I don’t think Rosa came here alone,” Barry said grimly.

 

Hearing something behind him, Barry sped out of the way as a whip flew passed him. It wrapped around Patty’s arm and was yanked, the gun falling out of her hand. As Patty hit the wall with a grunt, Barry looked back, seeing Frankie standing a few feet away, holding the whip.

 

“Frankie, you don’t have to do this. We can help you,” Barry tried to reason with her.

 

“Somebody already has,” Frankie said before throwing her whip again.

 

Barry dodged her strike before rotating his arms at super speed. Within seconds, he had created two mini cyclones, which shot out at Frankie. Frankie was pushed back into the wall, hard, banging her head. Barry stopped the cyclones and Frankie fell to the floor, unconscious.

 

Barry stared at her for a moment before turning away, speeding to Patty.

 

“Hey. You alright?” Barry asked concerned.

 

“I think I’ll live,” Patty quipped before looking at the unconscious Frankie. “We finally found her.”

 

“Yeah. But not before someone else did.”

 

“Indeed, Flash.”

 

Startled by the unknown voice, they turned around to see a man in a robe wearing a mask standing several feet away.

 

“It appears if you want something done right, you’ll have to do it yourself,” Alchemy noted.

 

“Who are you?” Patty demanded, quickly pulling out the spare gun and taking aim at him as she and Barry got to their feet.

 

“Alchemy. And you are coming with me, Patty,” Alchemy told her.

 

“Over my dead body,” Barry said, stepping forward.

 

“That can be arranged, Barry Allen.”

 

Their surprise that he knew Barry’s identity was only overshadowed by Alchemy’s next act. He held out his hand and a sword that resembled a key suddenly appeared in it.

Alchemy launched his blade at them, it spinning like a boomerang. Barry pushed Patty away before speeding to the other side. But the blade turned around, spinning back towards them. Barry vibrated his body, attempting to phase through the blade. But, upon reaching Barry, Barry was thrown back, landing on his side, grunting with pain as the blade returned to Alchemy’s hand.

 

Barry looked down, seeing red in his side that he knew didn’t come from the suit.

 

“How-”

 

“Your speedster powers are nothing compared to the power of my Keyblade,” Alchemy taunted.

 

Patty then opened fire but Alchemy turned the Keyblade sideways and a shield erected in front of it, the tranq darts bouncing off harmlessly. Alchemy then raised his Keyblade and a powerful cyclone surrounded them, sending Barry and Patty flying back. Alchemy then whirled the Keyblade and Barry and Patty stopped, as if frozen in time.

 

Alchemy then walked over, raising one hand. Rosa and Frankie then rose into the air. Pointing the Keyblade at a wall, a beam of dark light shot out and opened a portal.

 

“I know you love her, Barry, but she’s mine now,” Alchemy taunted the unmoving Barry.

 

With a wave of his Keyblade, Patty, Rose and Frankie all floated into the portal. Alchemy then entered the portal before turning around, pointing the Keyblade back at the portal. As a light shot out at it, whatever spell kept Barry from moving finally wore off.

 

Barry rushed towards the portal, going as fast he could. But it was too late, the portal closed before he even reached it. Barry sped right passed where the portal was, stopping before he hit the wall. For a long moment, he just stared before he began hitting the wall.

 

“Damn it, damn it, DAMN IT! AAAGGGGHHHH!” Barry roared emotionally.

 

Arrow lair, Earth-1

Late afternoon

 

Oliver walked back into the lair, irritation rolling off him in waves.

 

“No luck on Rene?” Felicity asked from her computer.

 

“Not yet, no,” Oliver said with a sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Rene has to be out there, Church would have killed him at the ACU headquarters if he was going to do it. He wants Rene for something.”

 

“A guy like Church could want him for anything,” Oliver and Felicity looked up as Faith walked in. “Sorry, didn’t mean to interrupt.”

 

“You didn’t. How are you feeling, Faith?” Oliver asked and she shrugged.

 

“Five by Five. More worried about Rene. Still nothing on him?”

 

“Not yet. But we’ll find him,” Oliver said with certainty.

As Felicity looked at Oliver in surprise at his seeming optimism, the elevator doors opened. The three looked up as Thea walked in.

 

“Thea,” Oliver said in surprise, not having expected to see her down there.

 

“Hey. I um, wanted to know if there were any updates on…”

 

“Rene,” Felicity supplied and Thea nodded.

 

“Rene.”

 

“No, not yet,” Oliver said, studying her carefully. “Speedy…is everything okay?”

 

“No, not really. Maybe it’s egotistical but I can’t help but think if I’d been there, I could have, I don’t know, stopped this,” Thea confessed.

 

“Speedy, as the world’s leading expert in blaming yourself, don’t. It won’t help,” Oliver told her but Thea looked unconvinced.

 

“Besides, it’s not like you’re a Slayer or anything,” Faith shrugged.

 

Faith meant it as a joke, but when the room was suddenly silent, Faith took a closer look at Thea, seeing the uncomfortable expression on her face and the way Oliver looked anywhere but at her.

 

“You are,” Faith said after a moment.

 

“Yeah. You must be Faith. I’m Thea, Oliver’s sister,” Thea introduced herself.

 

Faith nodded, looking over at Oliver, who finally met her gaze, an apology in his eyes.

 

“I’m sorry. But you were right, we barely know each other, I wasn’t sure-”

 

“If I could be trusted with knowing your sister was a Slayer. I get it, Oliver. I don’t have anyone in my life I would protect like that, but I understand,” Faith said, not holding a grudge. “But I need to know, do you trust me now?”

 

“I do,” Oliver said, surprised to find he meant it.

 

But Faith had proven herself. She didn’t have to help his team while he was gone. But she had, taking a knife in the back in the process. So he was going to give her the benefit of the doubt from now on.

 

“Then we’re five by five. Don’t worry about it,” Faith said with a shrug.

 

Suddenly, a portal opened up. Oliver, Thea and Felicity all jumped back as Faith looked at it, smirking slightly as Buffy and Willow walked it.

 

“Hey B, Red,” Faith greeted as the portal closed behind her.

 

“Faith. Whoa,” Buffy said, taking a moment to look around the Arrow lair.

 

“Friends of yours?” Oliver asked Faith dryly.

 

“Kind of. This is Buffy and Willow. I figured they’d come looking for me eventually,” Faith said with a grin.

 

“What happened?” Buffy asked.

 

“I got into a scuffle with a superhuman and my compass got broken,” Faith said matter of fact and her friends stared at her.

 

“You know what, after what I saw on my earth, I’m not even gonna question it,” Buffy decided.

 

“Actually, you guys just showed up right on time,” Faith said, an idea coming to her as she turned to the members of Team Arrow. “This might be the solution to our Rene problem.”

---

“So this Rene guy was kidnapped by Church – who sounds like a human version of The Master – and you think Willow can find him,” Buffy summarized once Faith had filled her friends in.

 

“Well can you?” Faith asked Willow, who nodded thoughtfully.

 

“As long as I have something of his, I should be able too,” Willow said and Felicity quickly grabbed something.

 

“I have this,” Felicity as she returned with a gun. “He spends a few hours a day practicing with this. Will it work?”

 

Willow silent, staring down at the gun, remembering what it had taken from her…what she had lost.

“Your shirt.”

 

“Will?” Buffy called out after a moment when Willow merely stared at the gun as though she was really seeing something else. “Willow.”

 

Broken out of her memories by Buffy’s voice, Willow shook her head, taking a deep breath. Even now, it felt like someone had cut a hole in her heart. But she had to focus.

 

“It should. Do you have a map of the city?”

---

Not long after, a map of Star City was laid across the floor, Willow holding out her hand, her eyes glowing pure white as the gun levitated in the air. Finally, Willow turned to a spot on the map.

 

“There,” Willow said, the glowing faded from her eyes as she pointed. “Rene is there.”

 

Felicity took a quick look at the spot on the map before heading to the computer, typing in the information and bringing up the location. Almost immediately, she got a hit.

 

“There’s an old Merlyn Global plant there. Perfect place for a gangster to hide out in style,” Felicity noted. “Should I call the recruits?”

 

“They’re too green, and considering what happened the last time they fought Church, they’re not ready,” Oliver disagreed.

 

“You can’t go in there alone, Oliver,” Felicity argued.

 

“He won’t be. He’s got two Slayers and the most powerful Witch from another universe,” Buffy said, she, Faith and Willow exchanging looks, all of them silently agreeing.

 

“Three Slayers,” Thea corrected and Oliver turned to her in surprise.

 

“Speedy-”

 

“I’m not back, but I know I could have done something if I was there. At the very least, I can help get Rene back,” Thea argued and Oliver at her a long moment before nodding.

 

“Suit up.”

 

Star City

Night

 

It was quiet in Church’s safe house until the sound of grunts pierced the air. One of Church’s men rolled off to the side, out cold. Oliver, Thea (the Queen Siblings dressed in their suits), Faith, Buffy and Willow walked into the building, looking around.

“Find Rene, get out of here. Be careful, Church will have men guarding Rene,” Oliver ordered.

 

“What about Church?” Thea said and Oliver gripped his bow tightly.

 

“Leave Church to me. You guys just focus on finding Rene and getting out.”

 

As one, they split up, heading out in search of Rene…and Church.

---

“Now that I know the Green Arrow’s identity, taking him out will be a lot easier,” Church was saying to some of his men in another part of the building. “But first, we need to get rid of his little sidekick.”

 

“What do you want to do with him? I can take care of it,” one of them offered and Church chuckled darkly.

 

“I’ve got something else in mind for him. Let’s put him to work first,” Church said with a sadistic grin.

---

Elsewhere in the building, Willow was walking down a hall when she came fast to face with several armed men. Upon seeing her, they all took aimed at her.

 

“Guns,” Willow commanded.

 

To their shock, the guns flew out of each one of their hands, flew over to Willow before turning around, taking aim at Willow.

 

“Where is Church keeping the vigilante?” Willow demanded.

---

Elsewhere, Buffy and Faith ducked around a corner, dodging bullets as they were spotted.

 

“So much for the element of surprise, huh B?” Faith quipped and Buffy grimaced.

 

“Don’t remind me, F.”

---

“What the Hell is that?” one of Church’s men asked as they heard the gun shots.

 

Church ignored him, turning to an armored figure who stood in the corner.

“You, go see what’s going on. And if it’s the Green Arrow, kill him,” Church ordered.

 

Scimitar nodded, walking out of the room silently.

 

“You two, get me out of here,” Church ordered.

---

“Any ideas?” Buffy asked Faith.

 

“One, but I’ll need a distraction,” Faith said.

 

Buffy nodded and Faith climbed up a side of a crate. Buffy looked around, spotting a nearby fire extinguisher. Grabbing it, Buffy tossed it at the gunmen. The bullets struck the fire extinguisher and a mist sprayed out at them, momentarily blinding them.

 

Faith then jumped, tackling a few of the gunmen before jumping out, punching one in the abdomen who went flying. Buffy took advantage of their surprise as well, rushing in and joining her sister Slayer in attacking the gunman who were too blinded to do anything. By the time they realized what had happened, they were on the ground, out cold.

---

Scimitar was walking towards the sound of the fight when arrow flew out. Scimitar grabbed it before looking up, seeing Speedy aiming another arrow at him.

 

“Where’s Wild Dog?”  Thea demanded.

 

“Worry a bit more about yourself,” Scimitar said as he tossed the arrow aside.

 

He then pulled out a gun, opening fire. Thea dodged the bullets before firing. Scimitar jumped back before rushing forward, attacking Thea. She went down to the ground after a strike to her face, seemingly out cold.

 

Scimitar raised his gun again, about to fire when Thea’s arm shot up, grabbed his wrist and twisted, hard. There was a crack and Scimitar howled in pain as Thea jumped up, punching him in the abdomen before finishing up with a strike to the mask. Scimitar went down, the gun clattering to the ground as he landed on the floor, out cold.

 

“Guess there are some advantages to bring a Slayer after all,” Thea mused.

---

Church was making his way towards a garage, escorted by the two men when two arrows flew out, striking the men in the shoulders. They went down with a cry of pain and Church whirled around, seeing the Green Arrow standing a few feet away.

 

“Hello, Oliver,” Church greeted with a smirk. “Do you mind if I call you Oliver?”

 

“Yes, I do.”

 

With a sneer, Church banged his brass knuckles together before rushing Oliver. Oliver sidestepped him, using his bow to trip Church. Church went down to the ground and Oliver fired an arrow. Church got to his knees, grunting as the arrow hit him in the shoulder. But he merely yanked it, glowering at Oliver.

 

“Get up!” Oliver shouted.

 

Church got to his feet, still clutching the arrow before he rushed Oliver once more, the two trading blows. Oliver knocked the arrow out of Church’s hand as he viciously struck Church in the face, but Church still stood tall, not going down.

---

In another part of the building, a man was standing guard over Rene when the door opened. He turned around, stunned to see Willow. He moved towards his gun but didn’t reach it when she raised a hand and he was thrown across the room, hitting his head on the wall and getting knocked out cold.

 

“Am I seeing things or did you just knock that guy back by raising your hand?” Rene asked as she approached.

 

“Long story, Rene, but I’m here to help,” Willow said and Rene looked at her sharply. “I’m a friend of Oliver; we’re here to get you out.”

 

“Church-”

 

“Don’t worry about him, Oliver seemed pretty determined to take him down,” Willow assured him.

---

A lucky blow by Church sent Oliver falling to the floor. But he got back up, grabbing the arrow on the floor as he did. They traded a more blows, Oliver forcing Church to his knees before using the arrow to remove Church’s brass knuckles. Church got back to his feet but a series of blows ending with Oliver striking Church in the abdomen sent the larger man falling on his back.

 

“You’re done, Church,” Oliver said as he tossed the arrow aside.

 

“You got much worse coming, and you don’t even know it. He calls himself Prometheus, and he’s gonna end you,” Church taunted.

 

Oliver grabbed Church by the front of his shirt before striking him in the face, knocking him out. Oliver breathed heavily for a moment before tapping the Comms piece in his suit.

 

“Church is down. Rene?”

 

“I’ve got him. He got his face a little banged up, but he’s fine,” Willow said and Oliver breathed a sigh of relief.

 

“Good. Felicity, call the ACU, tell them we have Church and his men.”

 

Beacon Hills, Earth-211

Same time

 

At his house, Liam was on his computer, looking at Dawn’s school records. Mrs. Martin hadn’t been willing to give him physical copies, but she’d conceded that anytime she refused to help the pack, it blew up in her face; she’d copied the digital records onto a flash drive and given them to him.

 

Everything seemed normal…but there was just something about it that seemed to be missing, something Liam couldn’t put his finger on. Something that he couldn’t figure out.

 

Deaton’s Animal Clinic

Later

 

“Am I going crazy?” Liam asked as he showed Scott the records while Deaton was in the back.

 

“No, you’re not crazy Liam. These are good records, but there’s something missing. It’s like she was there at these schools, she got the grades, but that’s it. She’s like a ghost,” Scott explained as Liam looked at the records again.

 

“You’re right, there aren’t even any notes from any teachers,” Liam said in disbelief. “Who is this girl?”

 

“I don’t know. Be on your guard, but don’t just assume that she’s the enemy. Lots of people who have shown up in town turned into our friends,” Scott told him.

 

“Well, I have a history project due in two weeks, and Dawn’s my partner. Guess I’ll have plenty of time to get to know her,” Liam noted.

 

STAR Labs, Earth-1

Same time

 

In the med bay, Caitlin was examining Barry’s wound, which by now looked like a cut that was weeks old.

 

“You’ll be fine. You tried to phase and it didn’t work?” Caitlin asked surprised as Barry put his shirt back on.

 

“Yeah. Whatever Alchemy was using, he called it a Keyblade, it seemed…mystical, I don’t know. Whatever he is, I don’t think he’s a Metahuman,” Barry said in frustration.

 

“Alchemy? See, this is why the bad guys don’t get to name themselves.”

 

Stunned, Barry and Caitlin turned to the doorway, seeing Cisco standing a few feet away.

 

“Cisco,” Barry said in disbelief and he waved, a little awkwardly.

 

“Hey, Barry, Caitlin,” Cisco said, looking as uncomfortable as Barry felt.

 

“Hey, Cisco. Welcome back,” Caitlin said awkwardly.

 

“Are you…back?” Barry said carefully.

 

“I don’t know. But I got the alert on my phone about activity in the Cortex. Seems like you got your ass kicked,” Cisco noted and Barry grimaced.

 

“I did. He has something called a Keyblade and its…powerful. Alchemy is who has been recruiting all the Slayers, and now he’s got Patty,” Barry said and Cisco frowned.

 

“I’ll get every traffic camera from here to Star City looking for her,” Cisco promised.

 

“Even if we find her, Alchemy is too powerful to take on by myself. I think it’s time to make a call,” Barry said, pulling his phone out of his pocket.

 

Arrow lair

Same time

 

“Ow,” Rene winced as Felicity ran an alcohol soaked piece of cotton on the cuts on his face.

 

“Sorry,” Felicity apologized.

 

“I’ve had worse,” Rene said before looking at Oliver. “Thanks, for, you know, coming back for me.”

 

“You’re part of my team, Rene, I wasn’t going to abandon you,” Oliver promised him.

 

“Even after I told Church your secret?” Rene asked with a grimace that had nothing to do with Felicity cleaning his injuries. “It was hurtin’ so bad, it got to the point I couldn’t even see straight. I barely even remember tellin’ him.”

 

“Rene, you were tortured for over 24 hours after being kidnapped. Anyone would have broken under those circumstances,” Oliver assured him.

 

“Did you? Your first time being tortured?” Rene asked after a moment.

 

“No,” Oliver acknowledged. “But I wasn’t tortured for almost a day. Rene, you don’t need to feel guilty. I don’t blame you for what happened. If you feel you need forgiveness, you can start by following my orders a bit more.”

 

“No promises, Hoss,” Rene said, smiling slightly and Oliver chuckled.

 

“I didn’t think there would be. Go home, get some rest,” Oliver told him.

 

“I’ll drive you, it’s on my way home,” Felicity offered.

 

Once Rene was cleaned up a bit more, Felicity escorted him to the door. Oliver waited until the doors closed behind them before turning to Faith, Willow and Buffy.

 

“Thank you for your help. I’m not sure how this would have turned out without you,” Oliver said thankfully.

 

“We were just glad to help,” Willow told him.

 

“So, you’re the mayor by day, and by night you play vigilante?” Buffy asked, impressed despite herself. “You’re like something out of a comic book.”

 

“I guess so,” Oliver said with a slight smile. “So, what now?”

 

“Well, there have to be more Slayers here, right? I don’t think I can leave just yet,” Faith noted and Oliver shifted.

 

“About that-”

 

Whatever Oliver was going to say was cut off when his phone rang. Pulling it out, he saw it was Barry and answered.

 

“Barry?”

 

“’I need your help. Patty was just kidnapped,” Barry said and Oliver started.

 

“Barry, calm down and tell me everything. From the top.”

 

Earth-192, Gotham City, the future

Night

 

“Well, that takes care of everything,” Rex said as he, Static and Batman-2 met the time and universe travelers. “Our Green Lantern is going to drop Cronos off in a nice cell near Oa. He won’t be able to cause trouble for anyone anytime soon. Or ever.”

 

“Good. The best thing for the universe is for him to stay locked away where he can never hurt anyone ever again,” The Doctor said and Rex nodded.

 

“Well, the cells on Oa will make sure that happens,” John assured him.

 

“So what now? We still have to get you two home,” Static said with a gesture to Batman-1 and John.

 

“The TARDIS will be able to get you both home. We can drop you off before we go on our way,” River shrugged.

 

“I suppose that solves that problem,” Batman-1 mused.

 

“Guess the only thing left to do is say goodbye,” Batman-2 noted.

 

“Good luck. You’ll need it to explain this mess,” Static said with a grin.

 

“You have no idea,” John said dryly before awkwardly glancing at Rex, trying to find the words. “Look…I don’t know what’s gonna happen when I get back to the past…but if this is the only time we see each other…Rex…son, I’m proud of you.”

 

“Thanks, Dad. And I’m sure whatever you need to figure out, you can figure it out when you get home,” Rex assured his father with a smile.

 

“On that cheery note, time to head home!” The Doctor said excitedly.

 

“About bloody time,” Martha muttered even as she smiled at her friend.

 

The Watchtower, fifty years earlier

Day

 

In the cafeteria, things were going as usual, people were being served as others sat at their table, eating. Then, they heard a strange noise.

 

Vwoorp, Vwoorp.

 

Everyone looked up from what they were doing, shocked as The TARDIS appeared in the center of the room. Less than a second later, the doors opened and Batman-1 and John stepped up.

 

“Batman, John?” Diana called out in confusion.

 

“You don’t remember going on a mission today with us, do you?” Batman-1 asked, confusing everyone.

 

“No, I just got here. Where were you?” Diana asked as the two men exchanged a look.

 

“That is…a very long story,” John said, pausing briefly as he spotted Shayera in line for food.

“Well, all’s well as ends well,” The Doctor said as he, River and his Companions watched this on the scanner. “Now, time to head home.”

 

“Hopefully, this time it’ll work,” Rory said dryly.

 

“Don’t be so pessimistic, Dad. The TARDIS brought us there because of Cronos and the threat to the multiverse,” River pointed out.

 

“So, barring any more time travelers trying to become warlords, we should be able to head home?” Mickey asked.

 

“In theory. But theory is overrated. Only one way to find out,” The Doctor said, setting the course. “Geronimo!”

---

The Justice League (save Batman-1 and John) and staff all watched in a bit of disbelief as the TARDIS slowly dematerialized,, vanishing like it had never been there at all.

 

“Great Hera,” Diana muttered.

 

Deep Space, Fifty years later

 

In a cell, Cronos sat silently, not paying attention to anything. It had been several months since he was dropped here. At first, he’d stewed in anger and rage at the indignity, at being robbed of his rightful place as the master of time. But now, all he felt was apathy.

 

“You can have your revenge, you know.”

 

Cronos looked up, seeing a blond haired woman dressed in a green outfit standing a few feet away.

 

And she was in his cell, Cronos realized.

 

Now, he’d been reduced to apathy, but he was pretty sure the guards would have alerted him if he’d had a visitor.

 

“Don’t worry about the guards,” she said, as if reading his mind. “As far as anyone outside this cell knows, you’re simply staring into space, talking to yourself.”

 

“Who are you?” Cronos asked carefully and she smiled.

 

“You may call me the Enchantress. And I come here with an offer, David Clinton. An offer that will help you reclaim your former title as Cronos and get revenge on those who put you here,” The Enchantress said and Cronos looked at her, intrigued.

 

“What do you want? What’s the offer?” Cronos asked and she smirked.

 

“Come with me, help the one I serve. And he will grant you access to technology that will make your former belt look like a nightlight. What say you?”

 

Later that day, when the guards changed shirts, they would find Cronos’ cell empty, devoid of all life. And yet none of them could explain how he escaped.

Notes:

Hope you all enjoyed the JLU/Doctor Who plot. Thank you to Aragorn II Elessar for his help with that and some suggestion.

After being proven wrong about the instincts of the Pack multiple times, I do think Natalie would be a bit more open to bending the rules in helping them after the events of season six.

It baffles me that this is even a debate, so I’m gonna be blunt: Peggy Carter is to blame for the Hydra takeover of SHIELD. She’s the only one that the MCU fandom outright refuses to hold accountable for this fact, which again, baffles me. The opening scene of ‘Ant Man’ shows us that Peggy had equal say in the decisions being made (probably even more so) as Howard. Even if bringing Zola into SHIELD was not her idea, if Peggy had been opposed to it, it would not have happened. Something both her fans and the MCU as a whole seem more than happy to ignore.

Dawn is Tillow’s adopted kid, and nothing can convince me otherwise.

Yes, this version of Alchemy is a Keyblade wielder, starting the introduction of Kingdom Hearts into this series. It’ll be a bit before any major KH characters start showing up, but Kingdom Hearts will be very important to the plot of the story.

Cisco, unlike certain other Arrowverse characters, is a fundamentally good person. As much as he still has conflicting feelings towards Barry over what happened to Dante, he’s not gonna let Barry go up against someone like Alchemy alone when Alchemy has Patty, who he knows Barry cares for very deeply.

And with Buffy and Willow on Earth-1 along with Faith, we’re going to get a Scoobies-Team Flash team up next chapter.

Cronos is another one recruited by the Enchantress. It’ll take a bit for that story to really unfold, but it’ll be worth it in the end.

Chapter 8: New threats

Summary:

The Scoobies and Team Flash team up to find Patty as Oliver and Thea deal with a prickly councilman and Susan Williams. The TARDIS team arrives home. Steve and Natasha recruit a surprising ally. The McCall Pack's attempts to find Monroe unveil a disturbing find.

Earth-1, STAR Labs

Morning

 

Team Flash, plus the Wests, stood in the cortex, going over what they knew.

 

“I’m running facial recognition through every traffic camera from here to Star City; Lyla even let me use an ARGUS satellite. I haven’t found anything on Patty, Rosa, Frankie or this Alchemy guy,” Cisco said regretfully.

 

Barry sighed, running his hand through his hair. He hadn’t expected Cisco to be able to find anything. Still, it didn’t make him worry less. Each moment that Patty was out there, being held prisoner was another moment that Alchemy could enact whatever plans he had for her.

 

“She’s mine now.”

 

Alchemy’s words ran through Barry’s head once more but he quickly shook his head. Now wasn’t the time to let his fear get the better of him.

 

“I’ve put a BOLO out on Patty and passed out a police sketch of Alchemy to all our officers, so if any of them find him, we’ll know,” Joe announced and Barry nodded.

 

“Not like it’ll do much good. If you guys haven’t been able to find Rosa or Frankie up to now, what good will that do?” Wally questioned, unknowingly voicing Barry’s thoughts.

“It helps because we have the word out there now. We didn’t know who was behind this, now we do,” Joe said, although Barry wasn’t sure which of his sons Joe was trying to convince.

 

“Wasn’t Oliver supposed to send us help?” Cisco remembered and Barry nodded.

 

“Yeah, he said they’d be here before this afternoon,” Barry said, wondering if they would her soon.

---

Outside STAR Labs, a car pulled up before stopping. The doors opened up and Buffy, Willow and Faith all got out, looking at the building curiously.

 

“This the place then?” Faith asked.

 

“This is where Oliver said his friend was, STAR Labs,” Buffy said, pointing to the sign. “So, do we buzz in or…”

 

Suddenly, Barry appeared in front of them, causing the three to jump.

 

“Sorry. We got a proximity alert, saw you on security cameras,” Barry apologized as the three women attempted to calm their racing hearts.

 

“You just surprised us,” Buffy said, trying to save face.

 

“If by surprised, you mean nearly gave us a heart attack. We didn’t even see you coming,” Faith noted and Barry smiled tightly.

 

“They never do. I’m Barry. You must be the friends Oliver was talking about,” Barry noted.

 

“Friends might be a bit of an overstatement. We just met actually,” Willow said, surprising Barry.

 

“Oliver doesn’t trust people he just met usually. You must have given him a good reason too,” Barry said and Buffy and Willow glanced at Faith, who shrugged.

 

“I’m still working on it. Name’s Faith,” Faith introduced herself.

 

“I’m Willow,” Willow introduced herself.

 

“I’m Buffy, Buffy Summers,” Buffy said and Barry just stared at her. “What?”

 

Barry continued staring at her for a long moment lowering his head. His shoulders shook for a long moment before he raised his head, laughing uncontrollably for a long moment.

 

“It wasn’t that funny,” Buffy said annoyed once Barry had managed to gain control of himself and Barry wiped the tears of laughter from his eyes.

 

“I’m sorry. It’s just…it’s been a long week. I really needed that laugh,” Barry apologized, realizing he couldn’t remember the last time he‘d laughed.

 

No, that wasn’t true. It was before his dad died, before Flashpoint. Before this nightmare had started.

 

“Come on, let’s go,” Barry said, gesturing for them to follow him inside.

 

Earth-63, Amy and Rory’s house

Not long after

 

The TARDIS materialized in Amy and Rory’s living room. The doors opened and The Doctor led his wife and Companions out.

 

“Well, you managed to get us back for once,” Rory said dryly as Amy checked the date.

 

“Yes, 3 weeks after we left,” Amy said blankly.

 

“Oi! It’s not like it was my fault the TARDIS dragged us off to save the universe!” The Doctor exclaimed.

 

“No, but these things always seem to happen when you’re around,” Martha pointed out and The Doctor had no real defense for that.

 

“Either way, you got us home, and you helped us figure out what’s happening. Thanks, Boss,” Mickey said and The Doctor smiled tiredly.

 

“Unfortunately, I’m now left with more questions than answers. Someone was keeping Eliot from contacting me, and they managed to do it even from the TARDIS. Only someone very powerful could do that,” The Doctor said with a frown.

 

“Do you think it’s connected to the Slayers?” Martha asked and The Doctor shrugged.

 

“I don’t know. But I’m going to find out…right after I keep a promise to a friend. I owe Eliot Spencer some answers,” The Doctor mused.

---

Not long after, The Doctor walked outside as Martha and Mickey walked to their car.

 

“Was nice to see you again, Boss. Love the new look,” Mickey called back.

 

“Take care, Mickey the idiot!” The Doctor called back with a smile.

 

Mickey barked out a laugh before getting in the car. Giggling softly at their antics, Martha raised a hand, waving goodbye as well before following her husband inside the car. They drove off and The Doctor stared, watching until the car faded from them.

 

“Any regrets?” River asked as she walked up beside him.

 

“No. Martha, Mickey…they got dragged into my world, and I treated them quite terribly for it. I’m happy they can go back to having a normal life as they can, even if Martha is a Slayer. It’s what they deserve,” The Doctor said before pausing. “Something is going on with your parents.”

 

“You noticed that too, did you?” River noted and The Doctor nodded. “What’s your plan?”

 

“I believe this calls for a woman’s touch. Or rather, a daughter’s touch,” The Doctor said and River nodded in understanding.

 

“I will find out what I can. Good luck with your friend, Sweetie,” River said before giving him a kiss on the cheek.

 

Earth-1999999, Avengers Compound

Same time

 

In the conference room, Steve stood alone on a video call with Sam.

 

“I’m looking, but no leads so far,” Sam said regretfully and Steve nodded.

 

“We need to find these Slayers, Sam,” Steve said.

 

“I know, but not everyone wants to talk to me. The cops feel like we’re trying to take over their investigation and the witnesses get scared off by the sight of me. No one wants to be anywhere near an Avengers level mess,” Sam told him and Steve sighed in irritation.

 

“I understand. Keep me posted on anything you or Jake come across,” Steve said and Sam nodded.

 

“Talk to you when I can,” Sam said before ending the call.

 

Once Sam’s face had faded, Steve sighed, running a hand over his face.

 

“Well, that didn’t sound good,” Natasha noted as she walked into the room.

 

“People aren’t cooperating, they’re very…resistant to help us,” Steve said with a sigh.

 

“Doesn’t surprise me. Only the stupid want to get involved with people like us, and law enforcement never likes outside help. It’s not about mistrust, it’s about ego,” Natasha explained and Steve grimaced.

 

“And while they are letting their egos get the better of them, it makes what we’re doing a lot harder,” Steve said annoyed.

 

“I know. We need someone on the ground. And I have an idea,” Natasha said and Steve looked at her curiously. “I might know someone who can help.”

 

Earth1, Star City, Arrow lair

Same time

 

“So these people used magic to turn a whole bunch of woman across the multiverse into these Vampire Slayers?” Diggle asked, looking at Felicity in disbelief as she filled him in on what he’d missed.

“Sounds insane, but is it any crazier than Vandal Savage or Damian Darhk?” Felicity asked and Diggle paused.

 

“Guess not. Still, I leave for six months and the world goes insane,” Diggle grumbled.

 

“The world was already insane, Dig. But I hope Faith and her friends can help Barry out, if nothing else,” Felicity said, hoping things were going well in Central City.

 

Central City

Same time

 

Patty was suspended above the ground, chains around her wrists. She didn’t know how long she’d been here, only that she’d been here a while.

 

“Hello, Patty.”

 

Patty looked up as the door opened, seeing Alchemy step into the room. Patty narrowed her eyes, remembering him from Star Labs.

 

“Do you remember me?” Alchemy asked.

 

“Yeah, you’re the guy who kidnapped me,” Patty said bluntly and he chuckled, a chilling sound.

 

“That is one way of looking at it. I prefer to look at it as me helping you,” Alchemy said and Patty stared at him in disbelief.

 

“Helping me? You kidnapped me, assaulted my friends, and you think in your twisted mind that you’re helping me?” Patty demanded.

 

“Yes. Patty, you are no longer a mere mortal. With your power, you can be a god among humans. Join me, and we can make this world ours. Create a better world, one where no fathers can be gunned down by criminals,” Alchemy offered.

 

Patty stiffened and, for a moment, Alchemy thought he had her. Then, Patty brought her leg up and delivered a kick to his chest strong enough to send Alchemy flying back, landing on his back.

 

“You think you can use my dad’s death to manipulate me? You don’t know anything about me, and if you know what’s good for you, you’ll never bring up my dad again,” Patty said hotly and Alchemy laughed even as he pulled himself to his feet.

 

“You have a strong spirit. That’s good. It will make you a fine addition. Because you will join us, Patty. One way or another,” Alchemy said ominously.

 

Star City, City Hall

Same time

 

“Well, taking down Church will hopefully make things a bit easier,” Quentin mentioned as he, Oliver and Thea stood in Oliver’s office, watching a news report on Church’s arrest.

 

“And what about this other threat Church warned you about? Prometheus or whatever he’s called,” Thea pointed out.

 

“We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it. Apparently he threatened Church after the Amertech deal,” Oliver said, remembering Billy Malone’s warning from last week. “But we can’t focus on a faceless enemy right now. I’m more worried about you, Speedy. How are you doing?” 

 

“Yeah, last time we talked about going out in the field, you were set against it,” Quentin noted and Thea grimaced.

 

“It was…weird. Not a bad weird, just weird like running into an ex. You know what they meant to you once, but you just…you don’t feel anything anymore, you know?” Thea tried to explain.

 

“I get it, Thea. If you don’t want back in the field, I completely understand,” Oliver said with compassion and a beat passed.

 

“How’s Barry’s friend doing? Patty? They find her?” Thea asked.

 

“Not just yet, but they should be there by now. I just hope they get out of town before Constantine decides to head over there,” Oliver said.

 

“So you told him about Buffy’s plan, huh? He must have loved that,” Thea joked and Oliver grimaced.

 

“No, not in the slightest. I would not want to be Faith or her friends if Constantine gets a hold of her,” Oliver said before deciding to move on. “We have that meeting with Councilman Kullens later, don’t we?”

 

“In a few minutes, actually. You ready for this?” Thea inquired.

 

“I have to be,” Oliver said simply.

---

Shortly after, Oliver and Thea headed into the conference room, where Kullens was waiting for them. Along with Susan Williams, to the annoyance of Thea.

“Ms. Williams, I didn’t know you’d be here today. I don’t recall agreeing to an interview,” Oliver noted.

 

“Ms. Williams is shadowing me for the day. She stays or I walk,” Kullens said in a tone that left no room for argument.

 

“Very well,” Oliver agreed readily. “Shall we get down to business?”

 

“By all means, Mr. Mayor,” Kullens said with a shrug.

 

“As you know, I ran on a platform of unity. But it is difficult for the city to be united when so much of the zoning within the city remains exclusionary. We need to open it up, allow for more affordable housing, give the people a chance to rebuild,” Oliver said passionately.

 

“The second the money starts rolling in, those families get squeezed out. By crony capitalists,” Kullens said bluntly.

 

“That’s not gonna happen here,” Oliver promised.

 

“Hard to believe, given your family history,” Kullens said, confusing the siblings.

 

“I’m sorry, Councilman, I don’t follow.”

 

“The type of zoning you’re proposing happened downtown twenty-five years ago. But, instead of affordable housing, we got sky-raises. One of them became the offices of Queen Consolidated,” Kullens said and Oliver and Thea exchanged a startled look.

 

“Is that true, Mr. Mayor?” Susan inquired.

 

“You‘re here to shadow Kullens, not do an interview,” Thea snapped at her and Susan shot her a smug look but didn’t comment further.

 

“I can tell you have good intentions. But politics is the art of the real. I’m sorry, I’m not changing my vote,” Kullens said firmly.

 

Kullens held out a hand and, reluctantly, Oliver shook his hand. The two then walked out as Oliver and Thea stared after him.

 

“Okay, maybe you should just put an arrow in him,” Thea said, only half joking.

 

“Politics is a different game, Speedy. That won’t give us the result we want,” Oliver said, thinking. “This zoning downtown should be public record. Let’s look into it, see what we find.”

 

Earth-211, road outside Beacon Hills

Not long after

 

A car pulled up and stopped on the side of the road. After a moment, Scott, Stiles, Derek and Malia all got out.

 

“You sure this is the place?” Stiles asked.

 

“This is where Argent said it happened. Reason I asked you all here was to see if you three can pick something up. Or in your case, see something we missed,” Scott explained.

 

“I’ll have to shift,” Malia said, beginning to take off her shirt.

 

“Whoa! Mal, we’re on a public road!” Stiles shouted, turning away.

 

“Not like you haven’t seen it before,” Malia argued.

 

“As someone who hasn’t and who would rather not ever, go into the woods, change, and shift,” Derek said bluntly and Malia rolled her eyes.

 

“Fine,” Malia grumbled before stalking over to the woods.

 

“She’s still a work in progress, huh?” Derek asked.

 

“She’s a lot better than she used to be,” Scott said with a glance after her.

 

“Have to say, never saw you and her coming,” Derek noted and Scott shrugged.

 

“Neither did we. But it just kind of…happened,” Scott said lamely and found the urge to change the subject. “Stiles, how are things going with Lydia? She went back to MIP today, right?”

 

“Yeah. I offered to drive her but she said she wanted some time alone on the road to think,” Stiles said with a sigh.

 

“She’ll be fine. Lydia’s tough,” Derek assured him.

 

“I know. Just wish we knew what was happening to her. It would stop her from worrying,” Stiles said frustrated.

 

“We’ll find out, Stiles. I promise,” Scott assured his best friend.

 

Malia then ran back, in Coyote form. She sniffs the roar, running back and forth before pointing her head in the east.

“You sure?” Scott asked and Malia turned her head, giving him a look that Scott seemed to understand. “Okay. Go change back, get dressed and we’ll head that way.”

 

Beacon Hills High School

Same time

 

Liam was at his locker, grabbing his books for his next class when he heard someone step up behind him. Closing his locker, he turned around to see it was Dawn.

 

“Hey. Listen, we need to get together and work on our project,” Dawn pointed out and, after a moment, Liam nodded.

 

“Yeah. You’re right. Meet in the library after school?” Liam suggested.

 

“Sure. I guess I’ll see you then,” Dawn said.

 

“Guess so,” Liam muttered as he watched her walk down the hall, wondering what he had just gotten himself into.

 

Earth-1, STAR Labs

Not long after

 

 “So, your name is Buffy?” Cisco asked once they were all inside and looking like he was trying very hard not to laugh.

 

“Yeah, yeah. Laugh it up,” Buffy said, trying very hard not to get annoyed. “You know we came here to help you, right?”

 

“You’re right. We’re sorry,” Caitlin said, shooting Cisco a look and his amusement vanished.

 

“Oliver said you might have a way to track Patty,” Barry noted.

 

“I can use magic to track her, but I need a personal item of Patty’s,” Willow explained.

 

“You have magic?” Iris asked skeptically.

 

“She’s our biggest gun,” Buffy said simply.

 

Only Barry and Faith noticed how Willow grimaced at this phrase. But before any of them could think on it too much, Cisco spoke up.

 

“Which sounds…awesome and all, but it won’t matter if we can’t beat Alchemy,” Cisco pointed out.

 

“You don’t think we can?” Willow asked curiously.

 

“I don’t know. I’ve…never fought someone like him before,” Barry said, thinking back to his fight with Alchemy. “He has something called a Keyblade and it…it seems to operate on its own set of rules. I tried phasing-”

 

“I’m sorry, phasing?” Buffy interrupted.

 

“Barry can vibrate his body so fast he can pass through solid objects,” Caitlin explained and the two Slayers and Witch stared, wondering if this was some kind of joke.

 

“Usually. But when I tried it on the Keyblade, it hit me hard enough to cut my side. The Keyblade doesn’t seem to follow the laws of physics,” Barry explained.

 

“Magic usually doesn’t,” Willow said with a frown.

 

“Either way, you still need to rescue Patty,” Joe pointed out and Barry nodded with a sigh.

 

“Joe’s right, we can’t just leave her there. Who knows what Alchemy might do to her. So-” Barry sped off before returning with a comb. “Here’s something from Patty’s hotel room. Will this work?”

 

“That’ll work perfectly,” Willow said as she took the comb from Barry. “I just need a map of Central City.”

 

Arrow lair

Not long after

 

Felicity was at her computer when the elevator door opened and Thea walked off.

 

“Thea, hey. What’s up?” Felicity asked as she saw the younger woman.

 

“I need your help,” Thea said as she walked off.

 

“I thought you were, you know, out of the vigilante thing,” Felicity said in surprise.

 

“I am. This is about helping Ollie, as mayor. Susan Williams,” Thea explained and Felicity nodded.

 

“She does not like Oliver,” Felicity noted.

 

“And she makes it known. We’re constantly fending off attacks from her, which makes Ollie’s job as mayor as much harder. I was hoping you could poke around her background, see if you can find something to…dismantle her,” Thea said and Felicity understood.

 

“You mean blackmail.”

 

“I mean that my brother is drowning as mayor, and she’s not making it easier. Don’t think of it as blackmail, think of it as trying to get Susan Williams off his back so he can do his job,” Thea said and Felicity stared at her for a moment before nodding.

 

“I’ll see what I can find. But Thea…I know you think you’re trying to help. But Oliver had to remind me recently that when you get your hands dirty once, it’s real easy to lose yourself. Don’t be so focused on stopping Susan that you lose sight of what you’re trying to do,” Felicity told her.

 

Felicity then walked back to her computer as Thea stood there for a moment, looking thoughtful.

 

Earth-1999999, New York

Same time

 

Steve and Natasha stood in an office, standing across from a dark haired woman in a leather jacket.

 

“The Avengers want to hire me?” Jessica Jones asked skeptically.

“People with abilities similar to yours are popping up, and they’re causing a lot of problems. The trouble is that local law enforcement and civilians won’t talk to us,” Steve explained.

 

“Well, what’d you expect? The Avengers show up, things usually go to Hell,” Jessica said bluntly.

 

“Which is why we need your help,” Natasha said and Jessica raised an eyebrow. “We’d like to hire you as an investigator. We would be more than willing to pay you.”

 

“What exactly would this job be?” Jessica asked with a raised eyebrow.

 

“We know you have a contact with the police,” Steve began.

 

“Contact is stretching it a bit,” Jessica noted.

 

“But he’s helped you out, from time to time. We’d like to see if you can get any information about crimes related to women seeming to possess super strength, and then if you can get any further information, we’d really appreciate it. You’d be compensated for this job,” Natasha promised as Jessica raised an eyebrow.

 

“Things are about to go to shit, aren’t they?” Jessica asked bluntly.

 

“Language. And yes, if we aren’t able to stop it,” Steve told her and after a moment, Jessica finally nodded.

 

“Okay. I’ll take your case. But don’t think this means I’m signing up to be an Avenger. Being a hero is a shitty job,” Jessica said bluntly.

 

“Thank you, Jessica,” Natasha said gratefully and Jessica shrugged.

 

“Whatever. Nice to see you again and all that. Now get the Hell out of my office.”

---

Not long after, Steve and Natasha walked to a motorcycle Steve had parked out front of the building.

 

“So how do you know Jessica Jones?” Steve inquired.

 

“I was on a mission in New York about a year before I met Stark. A private security consultant was running a weapon smuggling ring. My mission was to stop it. Ran into Jessica, one thing led to another, and we teamed up. Haven’t seen her since,” Natasha said with a shrug. “Not much of a story to tell.”

 

“I disagree. When I brought up our inability to get information, she was the first person you thought of. She must have left an impression,” Steve noted and Natasha hummed.

 

“Maybe,” Natasha said and a moment of silence passed. “Since we don’t have anyone around, let’s stop and get a burger.”

 

“A burger actually sounds good. I’ll buy,” Steve offered and she smirked.

 

“You always do,” she said simply.

 

Steve got on his motorcycle and Natasha sat behind him, wrapping her arms around his waist. Sharon’s words flashed through Steve’s mind then as he revved the engine. And, as he took off down the street, Steve tried to ignore how natural it felt to have Natasha’s arms around him.

 

Earth-1, Star City, City Hall

Same time

 

Oliver was at his desk, reading a file on the rezoning that took place decades ago when his assistant knocked.

 

“Mr. Mayor, there’s a Detective Billy Malone here to see you,” she said and Oliver frowned as he put down the file.

 

“Send him in,” Oliver ordered and she nodded, stepping out before Billy stepped into his office. “I’m sorry, Detective, but I don’t recall us having an appointment.”

“We don’t, this is a bit more personal. I just wanted to make that, with me joining the ACU, things don’t get awkward,” Billy explained.

 

“Why would they get awkward?” Oliver asked confused.

 

“So you really don’t care that I’m dating Felicity?” Billy asked and Oliver kept his face blank as he digested this news.

 

“Felicity is a grown woman; she can do what she wants. I can promise you, Detective, that what goes on between you and Felicity won’t be a problem as long as you perform your job admirably,” Oliver assured him.

 

STAR Labs

Same time

 

Team Flash, the Wests, and Buffy and Faith watched as Willow stood over a map of Central City. Willow’s eyes glowed pure white as the comb floated in the air, searching for Patty.

 

“You really think this will work?” Wally asked, still not sure he believed in magic.

 

“She can do it,” Buffy said, confident in her best friend’s abilities. “She’s the most powerful witch I’ve ever seen.”

 

“As long as she can find Patty, I really don’t care,” Barry said, his eyes never leaving Willow. “I just…I need to find her.”

 

Joe and Caitlin exchanged a look, the two having talked earlier. Barry hadn’t slept or stopped moving since Patty had been taken. Not even to eat. If need be, Barry quickly snacked on the protein bars Cisco had made him, but even that was done at super speed. Barry’s need to find Patty was starting to border on obsession.

 

“We’ll find her, Bar,” Joe said gently, laying a hand on his shoulder.

 

“I know. Because I don’t know what I’ll do if we don’t,” Barry said, a haunted look in his eyes.

 

It was a testament to Barry’s state of mind that he didn’t even register that Iris was there when he said this. Iris looked like she’d swallowed a lemon but, before anything could happen, Willow spoke up.

 

“Found her. It looks like she’s in some Museum,” Willow said, looking down at the map. “The museum of Central City History.”

 

“It’s the perfect place to hide someone. It was closed down after it got hit when Zoom’s army invaded the city,” Joe explained.

 

“Also a perfect place for a criminal mastermind to hide out,” Barry noted.

 

“Especially if you’re also building an army of evil Slayers,” Cisco added.

 

“I don’t think they’re evil. Well, most of them aren’t. I think Alchemy is preying on them in moments of weakness,” Barry explained.

 

“Like most criminal masterminds,” Faith noted, thinking of the Mayor.

 

Yeah, he’d cared for her, maybe even loved her. But looking back, Faith could admit he used her and that his affection was dependent on her loyalty to him.

 

“All right, so we know where she is. So, what are we waiting for? Let’s go fight Dr. Evil,” Buffy said, gripping her hands slightly as she thought of what might come next.

 

Central City

Later

 

In the museum, Rosa was taking a swig of beer, looking around the room. There were five other Slayers here, including Frankie. While the others were playing cards, Frankie was in the corner, looking like she was drawing.

 

“Where’s the boss?” one of the other Slayers asked and Rosa shrugged.

 

“Trying to break in the newbie. She’s very…stubborn,” Rosa said.

 

“That’s one word for it. She’s a cop, why did Alchemy think it was a good idea trying to recruit her?” another wondered.

 

“I didn’t ask,” Rosa said simply.

 

Before the other Slayer could respond, a Breach suddenly opened up. They all jumped to their feet as Barry, Cisco (wearing his gloves and goggles), Willow, Buffy and Faith jumped out of it before the portal closed.

 

“It’s the Flash!” one of them pointed out the obvious.

 

“Duh. Congratulations, you have eyes,” Faith snarked and Cisco smirked.

 

“I like you,” Cisco said before turning to Barry. “We can handle them. Go find her.”

 

Barry nodded his thanks before speeding off. Rosa smirked.

 

“Not sure how you found this place, but you should’ve stayed away.”

 

With those words, Rosa’s eyes glowed and the word seemed to spin for the group of four. But then, Cisco held out his hands and a Vibe Beam shot out from them. Rosa was struck and sent flying back. She hit a nearby wall and fell to the floor, out cold.

 

“You sure about that?” Cisco asked as Rosa’s powers faded.

 

“Don’t lose focus, it’s not over yet,” Buffy warned as the other Slayers surrounded them.

---

Elsewhere in the building, Barry sped down a hall before he came upon a room. Speeding inside, he saw Patty hanging by some chains. She looked up as she saw him, her eyes widening as she saw him.

 

“Barry!” Patty exclaimed as she saw him and Barry smiled in relief.

 

“Patty. Don’t worry, I’ll get you out of here,” Barry promised as he sped over, trying and failing to break her chains.

 

“I can’t break out of them earlier, it’s like they’re made of some kind of special material,” Patty explained and Barry nodded, looking thoughtful.

 

“Then I’ll try this,” Barry said, grabbing the chains. “Hold on, this might feel weird.”

 

Barry then vibrated the chains and, after a moment, Patty’s hands fell right through them. Barry quickly grabbed her and she fell into his waiting arms.

 

“Hey, you okay?” Barry asked gently as he caught her, quickly scanning her for injuries, relieved when he didn’t any.

 

“I am now,” Patty said, the two staring at each other for a long moment. “But we need to get out of here.”

 

“I’m afraid it’s too late for that.”

 

Startled, the two of them whirled around, seeing Alchemy standing in the open doorway.

 

“You should have stayed away, Barry,” Alchemy told him.

 

“Who are you? How do you know who I am?” Barry demanded and Alchemy laughed mockingly.

 

“Your secrets are not as closely guarded as you believe, Barry Allen. And you are not the only one with gifts. But we need not be enemies. Join me, both of you, and we can make a better world, one where a man like your father is never forced to spend years of his life serving time for a crime he did not commit,” Alchemy offered.

 

“Not a chance,” Barry spat and Alchemy held out his hand, the Keyblade materializing in it.

 

“Then come at me, Flash. If you dare,” Alchemy taunted him.

 

Barry glared at him for a moment before running around in a circle. Patty looked at him confused until Barry threw a lightning bolt at Alchemy.

 

“Thunder!” Alchemy roared.

 

Various lightning bolts energy the room one striking the bolt Barry had thrown. It shattered into pixels as Patty rolls out of the way, dodging the lightning.

 

“Your tricks may help you against Metahumans, but they are insignificant next to my power!” Alchemy roared before waving his Keyblade at Barry.

 

A stream of dark energy shot out at Barry. His speed allowed Barry to avoid it, but it struck a wall, leaving a large dent. Alchemy then slammed his Keyblade sown onto the floor and several screams of dark energy (which formed an X) shot out from it.

 

Barry sped over, grabbing Patty and speeding her out of the way. They just barely avoided the energy when it stopped. They looked back at Alchemy, seeing his hand glowing with dark energy.

 

“You can’t outrun my attacks forever. Speedster or not, even you will tire eventually!” Alchemy roared before throwing the sphere, which turned into another blast of energy.

---

“Rope.”

 

At Willow’s command, some nearby rope wrapped around the defeated Slayers. With Willow and Cisco helping them and Rosa taken out, it was fairly easy to defeat the rest of the Slayers. Only Frankie remained, and was sitting in the corner, shaking and afraid.

 

“It’s okay, we’re not going to hurt you,” Buffy tried to sooth her as she cautiously approached.

 

“That’s not what Alchemy said,” Frankie said, still obviously terrified.

 

“Alchemy abducts people and is building an army of Slayers. You really think you can trust that guy?” Cisco asked incredulously.

 

“I know what it’s like to be you. You’re scared, because you’ve been powerless for so long. Then you get these powers, and a man comes along, promises you that he can make it better, make sure you never feel powerless again,” Faith said gently as she walked over, standing behind Buffy. “But he’s using you, Frankie. On some level, you must know that.”

 

Frankie looked at them uncertainly before there was a loud boom before the building shook. Everyone looked up sharply at this sound.

 

“What was that?” Buffy wondered.

---

“Fira!” Alchemy roared, pointing the Keyblade at Barry and Patty.

 

A large stream of fire shot out at them. Barry sped around the room again but the fire seemed to chase him, taking on the form of a monster.

 

Then, Patty broke out of Barry’s arms, her head spinning but launching herself at Alchemy. She tackled him, sending a strong punch to his abdomen. The fire stopped and Alchemy went down to his knees, dropping the Keyblade on his side. The fire stopped and Barry sped up to Alchemy, immediately picking up the Keyblade and chucking it across the room.

 

“It’s over, Alchemy,” Barry said and Alchemy chuckled as he got to his feet.

 

“Over? No, Barry. It’s only just begun!”

 

Barry and Patty watched in disbelief as, in a flash of light, the Keyblade returned to Alchemy’s hand. He then proceeded to spin it at lightning fast speed.

 

“Dark Cyclone!”

 

The powerful gust of wind he created clearly dwarfed the one he had created just last night at STAR Labs. Barry and Patty were sent flying, crashing into a wall roughly. But the wind was so powerful, they couldn’t see a thing.

 

Then, the door opened and two Vibe Blasts crashed into Alchemy’s back. He was sent flying, dropping the Keyblade as he crashed onto the floor.

 

“Was that some kind of wind blast?” Cisco asked, wondering if he’d seen what he thought he had.

 

“I don’t know what that was, but we need to get out of here,” Barry said as he helped Patty up.

 

Before any of them could do anything, Alchemy had jumped up, slamming his Keyblade onto the ground. Once more, dark energy spread through the room. Barry and Patty were able to dodge but Cisco was hit full force, sent flying. Buffy and Faith rushed in, attempting to strike Alchemy.

 

“Freeze!” Alchemy roared, pointing at Buffy and Faith.

 

A blast of ice shot out, hitting Buffy and Faith and encasing them in ice. Barry quickly speed over, attempting to phase them out when Alchemy’s Keyblade was yanked out of his hand, flying over and landing in Willow’s. But, to her shock, it vanished before reappearing in Alchemy’s hands.

 

“Only the chosen can wield a Keyblade, girl. I sense you are powerful, but you are no match for the power of the Keyblade,” Alchemy told her.

 

“We’ll see about that,” Willow said, her eyes flashing white.

 

Alchemy threw his Keyblade at her and Willow attempted to erect a barrier before it hit her. The Keyblade struck the barrier and, for a moment, it seemed the barrier held. Then, it shattered and the Keyblade continued on its way towards Willow.

 

Willow rolled out of the way, barely dodging it but wincing as she felt it nick her side. The Keyblade returned to Alchemy’s hand before a sphere of dark energy appeared in his hand.

 

“Enough!” Alchemy roared, unleashing several dark energy streams.

 

Willow was blasted, as were Barry, Buffy and Faith (the two Slayers having just been freed from the ice prison by Barry). The four of them were sent flying in different directions as Patty, trying desperately to reach Alchemy, rushed forward, preparing to deliver a punch to the back of his head when-

 

“Stop!”

 

At the sound of Alchemy’s voice, Patty froze in midair, as though someone had paused her.

 

“We could have done great things together, Patty,” Alchemy said as he turned around to face her. “But if you will not join me, you will die.”

---

At STAR Labs, Caitlin and the Wests listened to all of this from the Comms in Barry’s suit.

 

“He’s gonna kill them, we gotta do something!” Iris shouted worried.

 

“If the six of them can’t even phase him, what are we supposed to do?” Wally pointed out, even though he wanted to do something about this as much as his sister did.

 

Caitlin was silent through all of this, thinking. And she came to the conclusion of what she had to do next.

---

“Cisco, Cisco can you hear me?”

 

Cisco was awakened by Caitlin’s voice, having been knocked out by Alchemy’s attack.

 

“Cisco?”

 

“Yeah, I’m here,” Cisco said groggily.

 

“I need you to open a Breach to STAR Labs, in the cortex, now,” Caitlin told him. “And keep it open.”

 

“You sure about that?”

 

“Cisco, do it,” Caitlin said in a tone that left no room for argument.

 

“Okay, one Breach coming up,” Cisco grumbled as he got to his feet, preparing to open it.

 

“Caitlin, what are you doing?” Joe asked as Caitlin walked away from the console.

 

“Just trust me, Joe, and stay here,” Caitlin said her voice firm.

 

At that moment, the Breach opened, right in front of Caitlin. With one last look at the Wests, Caitlin walked through the Breach.

---

“Farewell, Patty,” Alchemy said, raising his Keyblade as he prepared to deliver the final blow.

 

Unnoticed by Alchemy, Caitlin entered the room. Seeing what he was about to do, Caitlin took a breath before holding out her hands. Barry looked up and, to shock of her friends, Caitlin’s eyes turned an icy white before she shot out two streams of ice, which struck Alchemy in the back. He dropped his Keyblade, wailing in pain as the spell on Patty faded and she fell to the ground, confused.

 

“Barry, get everyone out of here! I don’t think I can hold him off for long!” Caitlin shouted at him, her voice wavering slightly. “Cisco has a Breach open! Get them through it and come back for me!”

 

Snapping out of his shock, Barry nodded. At super speed, one by one, he grabbed Patty, Buffy, Faith and Willow, speeding them through the Breach and dropping back at STAR Labs. Once they were all safe, Barry sped back, grabbed Caitlin and got her to STAR Labs. Once all his friends were through the Breach, Cisco jumped through it as well.

 

Once they were all gone, Alchemy breathed heavily, standing up shakily before looking at the spot where his enemies had vanished.

 

“You think this is over, Flash? No, it’s just began!” Alchemy snarled, the Keyblade returning to his hand as he roared.

 

Star City

Same time

 

Thea was in an office, waiting. Finally, after what seemed like forever, the door opened and Susan walked in.

 

“Thea. When my assistant told me you were here, I admit, I was surprised. What are you doing here?” Susan inquired.

 

“We need to talk, Susan. About your attacks on my brother,” Thea said bluntly and Susan flashed a fake smile at her.

 

“Thea, I’m merely reporting the news,” Susan said and Thea smirked at her.

 

“Susan, I’m the daughter of Moira Queen. I’ve heard enough practiced lies to know when I’m being told one. But I’m not one of your little stooges, I’m aware of your tricks.”

 

“Then what are you doing here?” Susan asked, wondering what Thea’s endgame was.

 

“Well, I have a friend who is very good at uncovering people’s tracks, no matter how good people are at covering them. And she was able to uncover quite a story about you,” Thea said, enjoying how Susan stiffened.

 

“Is that so?” Susan said trying to sound nonchalant but Thea could see the worry in her eyes.

 

“Yeah, about five years ago you were doing a story about Ted Kord, you looked into a project for Kord Industries, uncovered some shady business dealings he was doing,” Thea said, keeping her tone light.

 

“And all of that is on the record,” Susan pointed out.

 

“Yeah, but what’s not on the record is the fact that you were having an affair with him. And that afterwards, you let his wife know and she killed herself,” Thea said bluntly.” Don’t bother denying it; I have the phone records and photos of you with Kord. I’m not a lawyer, but I’m pretty sure this won’t look good to your bosses if I leaked it. In fact, maybe I should go fill them in right now.”

 

“Stop. Just tell me what you want,” Susan said in exasperation.

 

“All the hit pieces against my brother, they stop,” Thea commanded.

 

“You can’t really expect me to not talk about the mayor,” Susan looked at Thea incredulously.

 

“Of course not. It’ll look suspicious if you don’t talk about him at all. But the mudslinging stops, or I will expose you. I told you, you don’t go after my brother and get away with it. We clear?” Thea asked.

 

“Crystal. Your mother would be proud,” Susan said with a tight smile.

 

“Why thank you,” Thea said mockingly.

 

Thea walked out of the office, leaving Susan behind, seething.

 

Earth-211, warehouse

Late afternoon

 

Derek pulled his car up to the building before he, Scott, Stiles and Malia all got out.

 

“You sure this is the right place?” Stiles asked.

 

“The scent stops here,” Malia said before pausing sniffing the air. “Scott, Derek…do you smell that?”

 

“Smell what?” Stiles asked even as all three shapeshifters look at the building grimly.

 

“Blood. A lot of it,” Derek answered.

 

Scott, Derek and Malia approached the door, Stiles coming up behind them cautiously. Scott pushed the door opened, finding it unlocked. As they entered, the shapeshifters realized the building was abandoned. Feeling along the walls, Malia flipped on a light switch, flooding it with light.

 

The building was empty, save for a few tables, a bookshelf and a table. But the shapeshifters all smelled blood. And it was fresh.

 

“We had to have missed them by a few hours, at most,” Derek said after a moment.

 

No one said a word as they looked around, Stiles walking over to examine the book shelf. Looking down, he frowned as he saw scuff marks.

 

“Hey,” Stiles called out and they all turned their heads. “This book shelf looks like it’s been moved.”

 

“And there’s a lot of blood around it,” Scott noted as he walked over, the stench hitting him. “Stand back.”

 

Stiles moved out of the way as Scott grabbed the side of the bookshelf, yanking. It moved aside, revealing a hidden room. Not a big one, mind you but still.

 

The scent of decay hit them all once it opened. They entered and paused, staring at what looked like a body on a table, a sheet draped over it. Slowly, they walked forward and Scott removed the sheet, staring down at the body.

 

It was a male, but that was as far as they could tell. The body was badly mutilated. It looked it had been shocked, beaten and then tortured.

 

“What the Hell?” Stiles summed up what they were all thinking, staring at the body horrified.

 

Scott swallowed the bile in his throat before looking down at the body’s hands, seeing claws.

 

“Whoever this was, they were a Werewolf,” Scott said, pointing to the claws.

 

“Monroe has always been about trying to kill us. But this…” Derek trailed off, not sure what to say.

 

“Why bring it here, why do…this?” Malia asked, at a loss for words at the sheer depravity.

 

“She wanted something from whoever this was. What, I don’t know. But it can’t be good,” Derek said darkly.

 

“Monroe is escalating And with her having the same powers as Lydia, whatever she wants cannot be good for any of us,” Scott said as a pit of dread formed in his stomach, all sorts of horrible scenarios flashing through his mind as he wondered what Monroe might having been doing with this werewolf.

 

Unspecified location

Same time

 

Monroe had a vial of green liquid in her hand, smirking. It had tested beautifully on the Werewolf her people had captured earlier.

 

Now, it was time to use it more effectively. It was time to send a message to Scott McCall.

 

 Earth-1, STAR Labs

Same time

 

Caitlin shined a light in Patty’s eye before repeating the action with the other and turning off the light.

 

“You seem pretty normal. Besides being a little dehydrated, it doesn’t seem like Alchemy did anything to you,” Caitlin noted as she put away the light.

 

“He didn’t touch me once I woke up. He just kept trying to convince me to join his cult, although of course he didn’t call it that,” Patty grumbled.

 

Barry, who had been watching silently with the others just outside the med bay, finally entered as he saw they were done.

 

“Did Alchemy say what he wanted, what he’s trying to accomplish by recruiting you?” Barry asked and Patty shook her head.

 

“No, just typical supervillain stuff about how we were going to make a better world. But Barry…he knew things about me. He knew about my dad, about what happened to him,” Patty told him, unnerved by this.

 

“Not just your dad. He knew about my parents too,” Barry said frowning.

 

“And he knows who you are,” Cisco pointed out and Barry nodded, all of them troubled by this.

 

“You were right about the Keyblade, Barry. It’s…more powerful than anything I’ve ever encountered before,” Willow said, all of them shaken by this news.

 

“And I have a feeling this is only the tip of the iceberg,” Buffy said and it was silent for a long moment.

 

“We should let Patty rest, she’s been through a lot in the last day,” Caitlin said, quickly switching into ‘Dr. Snow mode’. “And Barry, you should probably get some rest too.”

 

“Maybe,” Barry acknowledged, suddenly realizing how tired he was. “We’ll let you get some rest.”

 

Patty nodded, lying down, already looking like she was already nodding off. They all left the med bay. Only Iris noticed enviously how Barry didn’t look away from Patty until they were out the door.

 

“So…we gonna talk about what happened back there?” Cisco asked with a look at Caitlin, who grimaced.

 

“Cait…how long have you had powers?” Barry asked cautiously as they stopped.

 

“Not long. A few weeks maybe. Barry, did I…” Caitlin trailed off but Barry’s face was solemn, having already figured out what she was going to ask.

 

“No, you didn’t have powers pre-Flashpoint,” Barry said with a shaky sigh.

 

“Flashpoint?” Buffy asked.

 

“Long story, one we are too tired to explain right now,” Cisco told her.

 

“Cait, I’m so sorry,” Barry said in remorse and Caitlin was silent for a long moment.

 

“When I first found out about Flashpoint…I was angry at you, blamed you for my powers,” Caitlin said quietly and Barry winced. “But…if I didn’t have these powers, you all would have probably died tonight. So…maybe I got these powers for a reason.”

 

“That’s a good way of looking at things,” Joe noted and Caitlin smiled tightly.

 

“It’s the only way I know how to make sense of it all,” Caitlin said and it was silent for a long moment. “So what now?”

 

“Alchemy will be back. And we’ll just have to be ready for him,” Barry said, hoping he was right.

 

Arrow lair

Not long after

 

Oliver walked into the lair, seeing Felicity at the computers.

 

“Hey, anything on this Prometheus guy?” Felicity asked as she saw him.

 

“No. Not why I came down here,” Oliver said and Felicity raised an eyebrow. “I had a rather interesting conversation with Detective Malone earlier.”

 

“Billy. He told you we were seeing each other,” Felicity cringed as she realized. “That is…not how I wanted you to find out.”

 

“Why didn’t you tell me you were seeing someone?” Oliver asked cautiously.

 

“Are you…angry?” Felicity asked uncertainly.

 

“No. I’m fine that you’re seeing someone. But I am hurt that you didn’t tell me,” Oliver told her.

 

“I’m sorry. I meant to. But, every time I went to bring it up…I chickened out,” Felicity said.

 

“Why? Were you keeping the door open for us?” Oliver asked, trying to understand.

 

“No! Of course not. No, it’s just…you and I work together, and I didn’t want to make it a thing until it was something real,” Felicity explained.

 

“Is it real?” Oliver asked and Felicity paused.

 

“I don’t know,” Felicity admitted and Oliver nodded.

 

“I hope for your sake, it is. You deserve to be happy, Felicity. And I want that for you,” Oliver told her. “In the spirit of that, you owe it to yourself to find out if what you have with Billy is real.”

 

“I want that for you too, Oliver. And you’re right, I do owe it to myself,” Felicity said and paused. “This should feel…weirder. But somehow, it doesn’t.”

 

“Long before we were a couple, we were friends. I hope we can find our way back to that,” Oliver told her.

 

“Maybe with some more time. For now, working together is going to have to be enough,” Felicity said.

 

“It will be…for now,” Oliver said, the two of them looking at each and, for the first time since their break up, feeling at ease in each other’s company.

 

STAR Labs

Not long after

 

Barry was setting things up downstairs when he heard someone walk in. Barry turned around to see Iris standing there.

 

“Hey,” Barry awkwardly.

 

“Hey. Can we talk?” Iris asked.

 

Barry nodded after a moment, having a feeling he knew what this about. He couldn’t put this off forever.

 

“You told me to stay away for a few days. I was hoping that you’d…I don’t know, realize what we meant to each other and come back. But I feel like the opposite has happened. The way you acted when Patty was taken…the way you look at her…you used to look at me like that,” Iris said, looking on the verge of tears. “And you haven’t looked at me the way you look at her since she’s been back in town.”

 

“I’m sorry, Iris. I never meant to hurt you. I thought I had put Patty behind me…until she walked back into my life. I tried to ignore it, but you can’t kill a feeling,” Barry said, running a hand over his face. “I love you, Iris. I do.”

 

“But you’re not in love with me. You haven’t been since Patty,” Iris said and Barry grimaced but couldn’t deny it.

 

“No. I’ve been trying to figure out my feelings for both of you, but when Patty was kidnapped…I couldn’t breathe, I couldn’t think of anything but getting her back, of imagining what my life would look like without her in it. That scared me more than almost anything I’ve ever felt in my life. I’m sorry if this hurts you, but I can’t lie to you anymore. I especially can’t lie to myself anymore. I love you…but I’m in love with Patty,” Barry said, feeling a weight lift off his shoulders at finally being able to say the words out loud. “I let her go once, and it was the biggest mistake of my life after Flashpoint. I won’t make the same mistake twice.”

 

“So that’s it then. It’s just…over,” Iris said with a lump in her throat.

 

“Did we ever really get started? I loved you for years, but you never looked at me twice until Linda came along. Then after Eddie, you weren’t ready for a relationship, which I get. But you only started looking at me again when you found out we were together on Earth-2. Did you really wanna be with me…or did you feel like destiny or whatever was forcing you to?” Barry asked and Iris was quiet for a long moment.

 

“I don’t know,” Iris admitted and Barry smiled tightly.

 

“We’re not puppets of destiny, Iris. We have our own free will. I choose to be with someone else. I think you need to make that same choice,” Barry told her kindly.

 

“Maybe. It’s just…its gonna take some getting used to,” Iris said and Barry nodded.

 

“It’ll take time. And I think a big help will be me moving out of the house,” Barry said, surprising Iris.

 

“Barry, you don’t have to do that.”

 

“I think I do, for the same reason I’ve been staying at STAR Labs. You me, Wally, Joe all living under the same roof while you and I are trying to figure where we go from here, it’s a time bomb just waiting to go off. I’m going to start looking for a new place; it’s not the first time I moved out. I’ll be fine. And I hope you and I will be as well,” Barry told her.

 

“Maybe one day…just not now,” Iris said with a heavy sigh. “Goodbye, Barry.”

 

“Goodbye, Iris,” Barry said softly before watching as she turned around and left.

 

Star City

Later

 

“Councilman Kullens, thank you for coming back,” Oliver said as he and Thea walked into the boardroom, where Kullens sat, waiting.

 

“I’m afraid you’re just wasting both our times,” Kullens said as he and Oliver shook hands and Oliver smiled tightly.

 

“After you educated us on Queen Consolidated, Thea and I thought we would do some of our own research,” Oliver said as Thea walked up next to Oliver, holding a file in hand.

 

“We were very curious to learn more about where our family’s was located,” Thea added, handing her brother a file as Oliver chuckled.

 

“You would not believe how surprised and delighted we were to find out you were one of those crony capitalists who pushed those poor people out of those neighborhoods. Hiding behind a shell company, of course,” Oliver said as Kullens paled.

 

“The same company that owns interest in a real estate developer,” Thea said conversationally. “Who just filed to develop Orchid Bay for commercial uses.”

 

“Your opposition to this re-zoning isn’t political, it’s personal. I get it; you’re trying to protect an investment. I’m sure this is a story that the news would be very interested in,” Oliver noted as Kullens squirmed.

 

“Well, why don’t we call Susan Williams down here? You can give her an exclusive,” Thea said brightly as Kullens gave them both a black look.

 

“Fine. I’ll change my vote. You two are not at all what people think you are,” Kullens said glumly.

 

“Most people just fail to see passed our backgrounds, as you did,” Oliver said simply. “Good day, Councilman.”

 

STAR Labs

Night

 

Barry walked into the cortex after having woken up a few minutes again. He’d only slept for a few hours, but he felt a lot more refreshed and energized now.

 

As he walked in, he saw Cisco and Caitlin sitting at the computers. For a moment, he was taken back in time, to when Team Flash had been starting out. So much had changed since then. Felt like a lifetime ago.

 

“Barry,” Caitlin said as she looked up, noticing him. “How are you feeling?”

 

“Better. I really needed that sleep,” Barry said as he walked forward. “Anything happen while I was asleep?”

 

“I called Lyla, told her about Alchemy. She sent a team of ARGUS agents to the museum, but Alchemy had already cleared out,” Caitlin explained and Barry nodded, looking unsurprised.

 

“Makes sense, he knew he was compromised. He probably won’t show back up until he’s ready to strike again,” Barry said.

 

“I made composites of all Slayers we saw there, running them through facial recognition. Nothing so far,” Cisco said and Barry looked at him gratefully.

 

“Thank you, Cisco. I know you just came back to help find Patty, but I doubt any of us would be here if you hadn’t. So, thanks,” Barry said and Cisco was silent for a moment.

 

“And you still won’t be. If you think I’m gonna leave you guys to face someone like Alchemy alone, you have another thing coming,” Cisco said, taking both his friends aback.

 

“So you’re coming back?” Barry asked for clarification and Cisco nodded.

 

“I’m not saying I’m passed what happened…but I can’t just let you face this by yourselves. So I’m here, for whatever you need,” Cisco said and Barry nodded in understanding.

 

“I understand. Thank you, Cisco,” Barry said as Buffy, Faith and Willow walked into the room.

 

“Hey, what’s going on?” Faith asked, feeling like they were interrupting something.

 

“We were just discussing our next move,” Barry said as he turned around to face them. “Thank you for your help.”

 

“About that, Barry. I was thinking I should stick around, offer more help,” Buffy said surprising Team Flash. “I can’t let more Slayers fall into the hands of someone like Alchemy. Especially when it’s my fault you’re dealing with this. So if it’s okay with you, I’d like to stay and help.”

 

“It’s okay with me, but we’re a team. Caitlin and Cisco’s opinion matters. So, what do you say?” Barry asked as he looked over at the pair.

 

“I think it makes sense to have another Slayer around. Besides, it’ll be nice to have another girl on the team,” Caitlin said with a slight smile.

 

“With how powerful Alchemy is, we’ll need all the help we can get. Welcome to Team Flash,” Cisco said with a shrug.

 

“Great. I won’t let you down,” Buffy promised.

 

“What about you two? I’m guessing you’re not staying,” Barry noted as he looked at Willow and Faith.

 

“No. I’m heading to Earth-21. They have their own Slayer problem with someone who might be building an army. I need to get back to help the people there,” Willow explained.

 

“And I’m headed back to Star City. Red did a spell to locate more Slayers, there are still some in Star City, although we can’t seem to locate them,” Faith explained.

 

“That’s unusual, right? It took you a few minutes to locate Patty,” Caitlin pointed out

 

“It is unusual. Which is why I think it’s a good idea to have both Buffy and Faith on this earth. There are things going on here than I don’t understand. But whatever it is, I don’t like it,” Willow said with an uneasy feeling.

 

Earth-92, London

Later

 

“So this Keyblade thing is like the M?” Xander asked as Willow caught him and Giles up to speed on what happened on Earth-1.

 

“I think it might actually be more powerful,” Willow said, to their alarm.

 

“Bloody Hell,” Giles muttered, taking off his glasses to clean them. “And a weapon that powerful is in the hands of a madman?”

 

“Which is why Buffy stayed behind to help. She’s hoping she might be able to find some kind of weakness of it,” Willow explained.

 

“I hope so. Because someone with that, leading an army of Slayers? Not good,” Xander said with a grimace.

 

“No, not good at all,” Willow said with a look at her best friend.

 

Further conversation was interrupted when the door burst open and Kennedy walked into the room like she owned the place.

 

“Kennedy, we were in the middle of something,” Giles said, trying not to sound annoyed.

 

“I heard Willow was back,” Kennedy said as a cold look crossed Willow’s face.

 

“I’m just stopping here on my way out. Giles, Xander, can you give us a minute?” Willow said and the two men exchanged a look.

 

“Yeah. We’ll just…be right outside if you need us,” Xander said awkwardly as he and Giles walked out of the room, closing the door behind them.

 

“What do you want, Kennedy?” Willow asked as she crossed her arms.

 

“I just, you know, missed you,” Kennedy said awkwardly and Willow smiled tightly.

 

“You missed me. Well, you certainly didn’t miss me a day before I left, when I walked in on you having sex with some girl you met on the street,” Willow said coldly and Kennedy tried not to wince. “You didn’t miss me. You’re worried I told the others what you did. Don’t worry, I didn’t.”

 

“Thank you,” Kennedy said only to be quiet when Willow turned back to glare at her.

 

“I didn’t do it for you. Buffy and Dawn would kill you if they knew, and so would Xander. We have enough problems without adding you into the mix. You’re not in danger anymore, you’re a Slayer. You can take care of yourself. So go back to your family, to your rich lifestyle. Get out, Kennedy. There’s nothing for you here,” Willow told her firmly. 

 

Kennedy gulped, lingering dumbly for a moment before she turned and walked out.

 

Once the door close, Willow pinched the bridge of her nose, sighing. Hooking up with someone as shallow as Kennedy had always been a mistake, which she was going to put down to a loneliness induced rebound. But it was done now; hopefully Kennedy would take her advice and leave.

 

Earth-1, Star City

Same time

 

A prison transport was on its way out of town when suddenly, it was stopped by an explosion of sparks. Inside the armored car, Church and an office listened as the other officers got out before there was the sounds of screaming, shot fired and slashing.

Then, there was utter silence, which was broken by the sound of footsteps approaching the vehicle. The officer cocked his gun and prepared to exit the vehicle.

 

“Don’t go out there,” Church warned.

 

“Why? So I can protect your ass in here?” the officer sneered.

 

“So you don’t get killed,” Church said bluntly.

 

Ignoring this, the officer opened the doors to reveal Prometheus.

The officer jumped out of the back only to immediately get cut down by Prometheus, dead before he even hit the ground.  Prometheus then turned his attention to Church, who gulped.

 

“I knew we’d be having this conversation. Just hear me out,” Church said and Prometheus waited. “You want the Green Arrow. I can give him to you. I can give you his name. You’d be the only person who knows…its Oliver Queen. So, we cool?”

 

In response, Prometheus threw a shuriken. It struck Church in the neck, killing him almost instantly.

 

“Yeah, we are,” Prometheus said before turning around and walking away.

 

Earth-21, Kent Farm

Not long after

 

Clark sat alone, sitting on the steps as he looked at the photos he’d gotten from Ollie when a portal opened up and Willow walked through it. Clark got to his feet as the portal closed behind her.

 

“Willow. Hey,” Clark said as he lowered the photo.

 

“Thanks. Anything happen over here while I was gone?” Willow asked and Clark thought of the whole mess with Duncan.

 

“Long story. What about you? Anything happen on your end?” Clark inquired.

 

“Also a long story. What are those?” Willow asked, gesturing to the photos.

 

“You heard about Dark Thursday?” Clark asked and Willow nodded. “Long story short, a bunch of intergalactic criminals escaped their prison. I’m trying to track them down.”

 

“Same old, same old then,” Willow noted, surprising Clark by how easily she believed him.

 

But, based on what little he knew of Willow’s world, he guessed he shouldn’t be, Clark mused.

 

“You find anything?” Willow asked as she walked over.

 

“Just one,” Clark said, handing her one of the photos.

 

Willow took it, looking down at it to see a blond woman about her age, maybe a little older crawling out of a crater.

“You know her?” Willow asked and Clark nodded.

 

“Raya,” he said as though that explained everything.

Notes:

And that’s another chapter.

Thank you to Aragorn II Elessar for his help with the Thea/ Susan scene.

Honestly, Arrow 5x05 should have been the end of Olicity. It was a mature ending to a relationship that had largely been the opposite. But Guggie, enough said.

We’ve gotten our first true show of just what Alchemy is capable of here; hope the fight scenes were enjoyed.

Iris’ sudden desire to be with Barry made no sense to me personally. Because two different versions of them from an altered timeline and a parallel earth are together, they belong together? It honestly just came off that Iris felt forced into being with Barry rather than actually wanting to be with Barry.

Hope the Jessica Jones cameo was enjoyed. She’ll appear more as the story progresses.

Again, FUCK KENNEDY! But this will be her last appearance, so *Shrugs*

And as my fellow Smallville fans can see, we’re going to head into ‘Fallout’ next chapter with Raya starting to make her appearance.

Chapter 9: Beginnings

Summary:

Prometheus terrorizes Star City and causes conflict within Team Arrow. Constantine visits STAR Labs. A new Slayer emerges on Earth-1999999. Clark deals with a Zoner as a face from the past emerges. The Doctor visits the Leverage Team as Amy confides in River. Monroe makes a daring move.

Earth-1, Arrow lair

Night

 

Felicity was at her computer as someone used the Salmon Ladder when Oliver and Diggle walked into the lair. The person on the Salmon Ladder dropped down and Oliver recognized them.

 

“Faith,” Oliver greeted and she nodded.

 

“Hey. Quite a work out there,” Faith said before grabbing a shirt she had thrown on a nearby table earlier.

 

Faith put it on, not even seeming bothered by the fact she was half dressed in front of the two men. Diggle looked a little awkward while Oliver repressed a laugh at her antics.

 

“I don’t think I’ve met you,” Faith noted with a look at Diggle.

 

“John Diggle, Dig if you like. And you must be Faith,” Diggle said as he walked over, holding out a hand.

 

“Nice to meet you, Dig,” Faith said, shaking his hand.

 

“How long have you been back in town?” Oliver inquired and Faith shrugged as she and Diggle dropped hands.

 

“A few days, been looking for more Slayers, there’s at least one more still here. Although Willow wasn’t able to pin down her location,” Faith said in frustration.

 

“Weird, she was able to find Rene in less than five minutes,” Felicity remembered.

 

“Exactly. It’s weird, which is why I’m still here,” Faith said and it was silent for a moment.

 

“While that is…unsettling, Oliver, I found something you might want to know,” Felicity said and Oliver looked at her. “Church’s phone.”

 

“Church had a phone?” Faith asked and Oliver nodded.

 

“Yeah. It went missing from Evidence Lockup yesterday,” Oliver explained.

 

“And it suddenly blew up. I know it’s location,” Felicity said and they all turned to her.

 

“So, a dead man’s phone suddenly came alive after going missing?” Diggle said slowly, as though testing the words.

 

“How did Church die exactly?” Faith asked.

 

“He was killed on the prison transport, when someone attacked it, killed all the officers guarding Church and then killed him. We believe it’s this Prometheus Church warned us about,” Oliver explained.

 

“It’s a trap, right?” Felicity said.

 

“Yeah, it’s a trap,” Oliver said before glancing over at Faith. “Faith, how’d you like to help take down a serial killer?”

 

“Different game, but I got nothing going on until I find this other Slayer. Count me in,” Faith said with a grin.

 

Earth-211, Deaton’s clinic

Same time

 

It was silent in the clinic as Deaton examined the body, Scott, Malia and Derek all watching. Finally, Deaton spoke.

 

“It’s definitely a Werewolf. But what could do this to it…” Deaton trailed of, seeming to be at a loss for words.

 

“But you must have some ideas,” Derek said and Deaton nodded.

 

“Some of these wounds are consistent with a chemical burn. But I suspect it’s really the result of Wolf’s bane,” Deaton explained, surprising them all.

 

“I didn’t know there was Wolf’s Bane that could create chemical burns,” Scott said in confusion.

 

“There isn’t. Or there shouldn’t be,” Derek told him.

 

“I have been around the supernatural a long time, researched every kind of Wolf’s bane there is. Derek is right, no natural Wolf’s Bane can cause this,” Deaton agreed.

 

“No natural Wolf’s bane. You think they’ve been experimenting?” Derek asked, all of them catching the use of the word by Deaton.

 

“Monroe has no boundary she will not cross. With the knowledge Gerard imparted on her, she knows all about Wolf’s Bane. And it seems she has created a new brand, perhaps far more deadly than the ones that came before it,” Deaton said ominously.

 

Earth-1999999, New York

Same time

 

In a museum, a blond girl in black jumped down. She landed on her feet, quickly glancing around. Seeing no one, she walked over to a glass case, where a large diamond was sitting in a glass case.

The girl pulled out a black sack before placing a small device on the side of the case. There was a beep before she pressed down on her palms. The black gloves she was wearing suddenly deployed metal claw like extensions. Placing one on the glass display, the girl turned her hand slowly, cutting a circle clean in the center of one side. Removing the circle she had cut, the girl reached in and took the diamond. She placed it in her sack, put the cut circle back and was about to leave when a voice spoke up behind her.

 

“Don’t move. Turn around, slowly.”

 

Almost swearing at the sound of the voice, the girl slowly complied, turning around to see a security guard aiming a Taser at her. Just her luck.

 

“How’d you get in here?” the guard demanded.

 

“That’s a funny story,” the girl said after a moment. “You see-”

 

The girl lunged at him, slugging him hard enough to knock him out. The Taser clattered to the floor before the girl kicked him in the face, knocking him out.

 

“Sorry, you seem like a nice guy,” the girl said before picking up the sack and walking out of the room.

 

Earth-1, Star City

Later

 

Oliver jumped down from the roof, surveying the scene of the construction site. So far, there didn’t seem to be any sign of this Prometheus. And Diggle and Faith seemed to come to the same conclusion as they followed him out.

 

“Status on Church’s phone?” Oliver asked.

 

“Holding still at Apara and Puckett. This is one well-traveled phone, considering its owner was killed over three days ago,” Felicity pointed out.

 

“Prometheus is trying to bait me,” Oliver said darkly as he moved through the site.

 

“Yeah, that was the point that I was trying to convey. And also that this is probably a trap? You should have let me call in the rest of the team,” Felicity argued.

 

“In my experience, amateurs going up against someone skilled enough to kill a whole team of police officers is a recipe to get them killed,” Faith backed Oliver up.

 

“Faith’s right, they’re too green,” Diggle agreed as the three of them entered the site.

 

As they did, various flames were ignited. The trio exchanged a look before heading down the trail of flames. As they reached the end, they heard a cell phone ringing. Exchanging a look, they followed the sound, finding Church’s phone on the ground. Oliver picked it up, seeing ‘unknown caller’ flash across the screen. He answered it, putting it on speaker phone.

 

“Who is this?” Oliver demanded.

 

There was no sound, save for breathing on the other end. Then, the flames went out before an explosion of sparks happened right in front of them, igniting more flames. Oliver, Diggle and Faith stared as, spelled out in flaming letters were the words ‘So it begins’.

 

Arrow lair

Later

 

“‘So it begins’? Who knew Prometheus was a Babylon 5 fanboy. Don’t judge until you’ve seen it,” Felicity said once they were they all back at the lair.

 

“So what begins? That’s the question,” Diggle pointed out.

 

“Seems like he’s already started, considering he’s already dropped 2 bodies,” Oliver noted.

 

“I get killing Conahan; he led the ACU team that helped the Green Arrow rescue the city councilmen. But why take out Church?” Diggle wondered.

 

“According to Detective Malone, Church got in between Prometheus and his real target,” Oliver said.

 

“The Green Arrow,” Felicity said softly and Oliver nodded.

 

“So this Prometheus guy was so pissed that Church tried to kill you because he wants to kill you himself that he killed Church and anyone who get between them? Not even Voldemort was that petty about killing Harry Potter,” Faith noted and they all looked at her. “I read a lot.”

 

“I’ll say it again, this is serious enough to warrant bringing in the rest of the recruits,” Felicity brought up.

 

“What, Curtis and three people we barely know? One of which gave up your identity to Church, who we can only pray didn’t share that information with Prometheus,” Diggle argued.

 

“He didn’t give it up, he was tortured!” Felicity protested.

 

Oliver was silent before glancing over at Faith.

 

“You’re quiet. And you usually tell me what you think by now,” Oliver noted.

 

“Just trying to figure out how everything works around here,” Faith shrugged.

 

“And what do you think?” Diggle asked as they all waited for Faith to speak.

 

“You remember that story I told you about my friend who didn’t trust her team, and so they never trusted her?” Faith asked and Oliver nodded. “It was Buffy. And it got…really bad. Keeping your team in the dark was something she would have done back then. I think that should tell you what I think about this.”

 

Oliver frowned, considering this. Then, reluctantly, he sighed before turning to Felicity.

 

“Call the Recruits first thing in the morning, fill them in. Best they have a full night’s sleep before we bring them in on this,” Oliver ordered and she nodded with a smile.

 

“Oliver, are you sure about this?” Diggle asked.

 

“No,” Oliver said with a sigh. “But I’m trying not to make the same mistakes as last time. So we tell them.”

 

STAR Labs

Morning

 

“This program you whipped up to hack into the CCPD frequencies was actually a really good idea,” Cisco said as he looked over the changes Barry and Caitlin had made to the computer system. “Not sure why we never thought of this before.”

 

“We never needed to,” Barry said and there a brief, awkward silence. “I’m gonna go check on Buffy, see how she’s settling in.”

 

“Right. I’ll just…be here,” Cisco said with a wave at the computer.

 

Barry merely nodded before walking out of the room. Cisco looked after him for a moment before going back to the computer.

---

Downstairs, Buffy was looking around at the strange cot she found herself in, which was…nicer than what she was expecting for this kind of place.

 

“Hey,” Barry said as he entered the room and she looked. “How are you doing? I know this must be…strange.”

 

“Half my life has been strange. This? This is another level,” Buffy said with a sigh. “Anything on Alchemy?”

 

“No. I think if he doesn’t want to be found, he won’t be until he’s ready to make his next move. Hopefully, that’ll give us time to prepare,” Barry said and paused.

 

“How’s Patty doing?” Buffy asked.

 

“She’s doing okay. I talked to her earlier; she’s at her mom’s. She’s gonna come back later,” Barry said and there was another pause as Buffy studied him for a moment.

 

“Patty…you love her, don’t you?” Buffy asked and Barry was taken aback. “It’s written all over your face every time you look at her.”

 

“Am I that obvious?” Barry asked and Buffy smiled slightly.

 

“Not to everyone. I just…have a bit of experience with having someone so close but not really able to be with them,” Buffy said, eyes lost in memories. “Does…she know how you feel?”

 

“She does but…it’s complicated,” Barry said lamely, not sure where to even start.

 

“It always is, until it’s not. The man I loved…I was only really able to tell him how I felt before he died. And because I’d taken too long, because I’d let all the complications hold me back…he didn’t believe me,” Buffy said, her eyes filled with regret from mistakes of the past. “I’d give anything to go back, to do things differently. Patty’s still here. Whatever excuses you’re telling yourself to avoid being with her…it won’t be that important in a few days. I missed my chance to be with the man I loved. Don’t waste yours.”

 

Earth-21, Kent Farm

Same time

 

“So let me get this straight,” Lois said as she, Willow, Clark and Chloe stood in the barn, Clark going over the satellite images Chloe had brought him. “These Phantom things escape from the Phantom cell-”

 

“Phantom Zone,” Clark corrected absently as he continued looking at the pictures.

 

“Along with this Raya chick and these guys are what, Meteor Freaks?” Lois asked as though Clark hadn’t interrupted.

 

“No, aliens. They were imprisoned by my father before I was born,” Clark said and Lois looked at him sharply.

 

“Somehow, I don’t think you mean Mr. Kent,” Lois said and Clark put down the pictures, finally turning to face Lois.

 

“No,” Clark said finally. “I wasn’t born here…or anywhere near this galaxy.”

 

Clark waited for Lois to say something as she stared at him, wide eyed. Finally, she spoke.

 

“I guess I really can’t call you Smallville anymore,” Lois said weakly and he smiled tightly.

 

“It would be weird if you stopped,” Clark said, trying to lighten the mood.

 

“All this time…I can’t imagine what it was like carrying such a huge secret,” Lois said, trying to process this. “And these Phantoms-”

 

“The worst of the worst from several galaxies. And they all seem to want a piece of me because they can’t get to my father,” Clark said with a sigh.

 

“And Raya, who is she?” Willow asked curiously.

 

“A research assistant of my father’s. She helped me escape the Phantom Zone when a rogue Kryptonian – my people- named Zod trapped me there on Dark Thursday. I didn’t know what happened to her until I saw that picture of her,” Clark explained.

 

“Unfortunately, most of the Zoners don’t seem to be like Raya. Aside from that park ranger that almost killed Jimmy, this last one killed two boys. All that was left was a basketball and a pile of ashes,” Chloe interjected.

 

“Sounds like heat vision,” Clark noted.

 

“Not unless heat vision comes with a radiation setting. The ashes were off the Geiger charts, and the next day, the nuclear facilities twenty miles away were hit,” Chloe explained.

 

“Why would this Zoner attack Nuclear power plants?” Lois wondered.

 

“To gather power,” Willow said, remembering when she’d done something similar as Dark Willow.  

 

“I think Willow’s right. Aside from giving the five researchers a premature cremation, the radioactive material they’d be working with was sucked dry,” Chloe explained.

 

“Like it was feeding off it. We need to check all the plants in the area,” Clark said.

 

“Um, have you met me?” Chloe asked, walking away and grabbing more papers from her bag. “There have been half a dozen incidents across the continents. The most recent one was just outside Metropolis.”

 

“The Zoner is getting closer. They’re working their way inward,” Willow noted as they looked at the places of the attacked.

 

“Headed straight for me,” Clark said grimly. “Chloe-”

 

“I’ll make a list of all the possible sites within a hundred mile radius. I’ll call you,” Chloe said before rushing out of the farm.

 

“I can probably help Chloe narrow that down. I’m pretty good with computers,” Willow offered.

 

“I think I might need you here. From you what you’ve told me, you’re pretty good in a fight. And I’m not sure I can handle this guy on my own if he’s getting stronger each time he feeds,” Clark noted uncertainly.

 

“Well then I guess it’s a good thing you won’t be alone.”

 

At the sound of the voice, the three of them whirled around, staring in shock as a blond woman walked into the barn.

 

“Raya?” Clark asked in shock and she smiled at him.

 

“Hello, Kal-El.”

 

Earth-1999999, Queens

Same time

 

Peter was about to head out the door when he paused, hearing May on the phone.

 

“Look, I have the money, just give me time to bring it by…I know, I’m already behind on last month’s rent…thank you. I’ll be by as soon as I can.”

 

May hung up and sighed as Peter listened, stewing in guilt.

 

He’d been so worried about having powers, he hadn’t considered the obvious.

 

He could use these powers to make money, help Aunt May out. It was the least he could do for the woman who had practically raised him.

 

New York

Same time

 

Tombstone looked down at the diamond before looking back at the blond girl, who sat in a chair, looking bored.

 

“Impressive. Although in the future, try not to leave any witnesses. The guard will no doubt have reported to his superiors. They keep it quiet for now, but something as valuable as this being stolen by a young woman with superpowers…it will not be kept under wraps for long, Felicia,” Tombstone told her.

 

Felicia Hardy only nodded but he could see that his words unsettled her. She was young; she still didn’t understand the necessity of killing. But she’d only been working for him for six months, and her powers were relatively new. She’d learn in time.

 

In the meantime, her talents were proving useful. After all this had only been her first real test. And aside from leaving a witness, she’d passed with flying colors.

 

Next time, she’d be getting a real mission.

 

Earth-211, Beacon Hills High School

Same time

 

Liam was walking through the hall when someone called out to him. Liam turned his head to see it was Dawn.

 

“Hey, what’s up?” Liam asked as she reached him.

 

“I just wanted to make sure we were on for after school,” Dawn said and Liam nodded.

 

“We still have to work on our project,” Liam reminded her.

 

It had been three days since the two of them had started meeting in the library after school to work on their project, they’d spend an hour or two working, and then compare notes the next day on any work they did at home. So far, their project was coming along nicely.

 

But all the time spent with her had allowed Liam to get to know Dawn. Not only was she pretty, but also smart, kind, and funny. Even if she had really weird taste in sandwiches.

 

Liam couldn’t imagine how someone like her could be a threat. But he also never expected his guidance counselor to turn out to be such a monster either.

 

“Awesome. I have to get to English, see you in class,” Dawn said before walking off.

 

“Yeah…see you in class,” Liam muttered, staring after her with a thoughtful look on his face.

 

Earth-1, Star City

Late morning

 

A woman was vacuuming her apartment when she turned around. She let out a startled scream as she saw Prometheus standing a few feet away. She stumbled back, tripping over a chair and knocking it over as Prometheus begun walking over to her.

 

“Please, please! Take whatever you want! I have two children!” she cried as she scrambled away, finding her back against the wall.

 

Silently, Prometheus pulled out a Shuriken and threw it. It sliced through the air and hit her in the jugular, killing her almost instantly. Prometheus then walked closer, looking down at her lifeless body.

---

Hours later, Adrian Chase was on his knees, looking down at the woman’s body as the SCPD took pictures of the crime scene. Everything stopped when the Green Arrow walked into the room. Adrian got to his feet, looking across at the vigilante before speaking.

 

“Can we get the room for a minute?” Adrian asked and everyone but Green Arrow walked out of the room. “Neat trick. Must come in handy when you lock yourself out of your place. I’m Adrian Chase, the new DA.”

 

Adrian held out a hand for the archer but Green Arrow walked right passed it, looking down at the body. Adrian lowered his hand back to his side.

 

“I thought crime scenes were a little below the DA’s paygrade,” Oliver said as he stared own at the body.

 

“I’m not that kind of DA. What’s your excuse for being here?” Adrian asked.

 

“Radio call mentioned the murder weapon,” Oliver said and Adrian pulled out an evidence bag with the bloodied shuriken.

 

“Like Church and Lieutenant Conahan,” Adrian agreed.

 

“What do you have on the victim?”

 

“Gay Eked. Divorced mother of two. And before you ask, her ex has an airtight alibi and Mrs. Eked’s criminality is limited to three parking tickets,” Adrian told Oliver. “What do you know that I don’t?”

 

“The killer calls himself Prometheus,” Oliver said as he turned around to face Adrian.

 

“And why would this Prometheus target an average housewife?” Adrian asked.

 

Before Oliver could answer, Adrian’s phone buzzed.

 

“Another body just dropped,” Adrian said as he looked at his message, facing growing grim. “Another throwing star murder.”

 

“Anything on the victim?” Oliver demanded.

 

“Peter Meld, age 38. He’s a cab driver. Any idea why this Prometheus would target a cab driver?” Adrian asked and Oliver didn’t answer.

 

Earth-63, Portland

Same time

 

In the loft upstairs from the restaurant Hardison ran, Parker was suspended above several feet, hanging by one of her rigs. She looked down at a coffee cup on a table below. Slowly, Parker was lowered down until she was a few inches above the table. Parker grabbed the cup, careful not to use too much strength before she was pulled back up.

---

A few minutes later, Parker was sitting on the couch, sipping some tea (she wasn’t allowed to have coffee, one of the few things Hardison and Eliot agreed on) as Hardison and Eliot put away the equipment.

 

“Not bad, Parker. You managed not to smash the cup this time,” Eliot said and Parker grimaced.

 

“There’s a big difference between a coffee cup and something like a diamond or vial,” Parker grumbled unhappily.

 

“Which is why we’re practicing, so you can get control of it,” Hardison said as he sat down next to his girlfriend, taking her hand.

 

Parker smiled weakly at him, knowing he was trying to help. But he had no idea what it was like, excelling at something and now having to relearn it all over again.

 

Vwoorp. Vwoorp.

 

The trio whipped their heads up, although Eliot for a very different reason than his friends. Parker and Hardison watched in disbelief as the TARDIS appeared a few feet away.

 

“What the Hell?” Hardison wondered out loud.

 

The door then opened and Eliot got to his feet as The Doctor stepped out.

 

“Doctor? Is that you?” Eliot asked uncertainly as Parker and Hardison looked at him in shock.

 

“Eliot Spencer. It has been a very long time,” The Doctor said with a smile.

 

“Yeah. You look…so much younger,” Eliot said, remembering the man with a hat and Umbrella he had met all those years ago.

 

“Side effect of Regeneration, I’m afraid,” The Doctor said, waving his hand.

 

“Eliot? Feel like introducing your friend here?” Hardison said, trying not to have a brain implosion as he tried to understand what was happening.

 

“Ah,, yes, sorry about that. I’m The Doctor. And you must be Alec Hardison and Parker,” The Doctor said as he walked up, happily shaking their hands.

 

“Um, and how do you know Eliot? And how’d you get in here?” Parker asked, handling it better than Hardison, who still looked like he was trying to process everything.

 

“Forget him, how’d that get in here?!” Hardison exclaimed as he pointed at the TARDIS.

 

“It’s a time ship, or whatever you wanna call it. It teleported,” Eliot said blankly and Hardison looked at him in disbelief.

 

“Okay, would someone please explain what is going on?!” Hardison exclaimed.

 

“That is preciously why I am here, Alec. Because I know what has happened to Parker,” The Doctor explained and they all looked at him sharply.

 

“How’d you know it was Parker?” Eliot asked evasively.

 

“Who else would it be?” The Doctor shrugged and Eliot shrugged, not having a comeback. “Now, can we have some tea? I’d like something to drink as we talk.”

 

Earth-1999999, New York

Same time

 

“One of my contacts reached out,” Jessica said as she sat across from Steve and Natasha in her office.  “The boss is trying to cover it up, but some rich douchebag got robbed, lost a diamond worth over a million dollars lost night. Security guard saw the thief, a blond girl, maybe sixteen. According to him, she hit hard enough to knock him out with two punches. He said it felt like getting him by a man twice her size.”

 

“More Slayers,” Natasha noted and Steve nodded.

 

“Not sure what this means, but here’s a police sketch my contact sent over,” Jessica said, throwing Steve a copy of the sketch.

 

“Not much to go on,” Steve noted.

 

“Well, take it or leave it,” Jessica said with a shrug.

 

“You’re right. Thank you for your help, Ms. Jones,” Steve said politely.

 

“Thank me by finding this girl. Because someone her age, running around with that kind of power…she’s already committing crimes. She might make things a lot worse for the rest of us,” Jessica told her.

 

Earth-63, Pond-Williams residence

Same time

 

River walked into the kitchen, seeing her mother in the process of cooking something for them to eat for lunch.

 

It had been a few days since The Doctor had departed, and she’d watched her parents ever since. Currently, her father was at work. The Doctor had been right; something was going on with her parents.

 

You wouldn’t notice it if you didn’t know Amy and Rory as well as she and The Doctor did. But there was a tension there between them, only slightly visible but it was there. Amy didn’t tease or flirt with Rory as much as she usually did. And last night, River was out on the porch when she saw a couple with a stroller walking by. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw her mother and father watching the same thing, looking like they’d taken a blaster to the stomach before they walked off. They didn’t speak to each other for over two hours after that.

 

“River, I’m almost ready for lunch. Grab a bowl,” Amy said as she spotted her.

---

Not long after, the two women sat at the kitchen table, eating. It was silent before River spoke.

 

“What happened with Dad?” River asked and Amy looked away.

 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Amy said quietly.

 

“Mother, I’ve seen you and Dad most of my life. I’ve never seen you like this. You seem so distant, walking on eggshells as the Americans would say. You can’t try and pass this off as some trivial thing. I know you better than that. What happened?” River asked and Amy was silent for a very long moments.

 

“A month before this…Slayer thing started…we decided to try for another baby,” Amy said softly and River didn’t say anything, listening. “But we were having…trouble. So we went to a specialist.”

 

Amy took a deep breath, trying to control her emotions as River stared, having a feeling where this was going.

 

“Kovarian, the Silence…whatever they did to me when I was pregnant with you…it had side effects. I can’t conceive a child, not again.”

 

Amy didn’t say another word, staring down at her lunch without really seeing it. River got up and walked up to her mother, taking her hand.

 

“I’m so sorry, mother,” River said softly and Amy let out a shuttering breath.

 

“It’s not your fault. We love River, we do…but we missed so much. First steps, first words, taking you to school…we’ll never have that with you. And now we’ll never have that at all,” Amy said, tears falling from her eyes.

 

River was silent, pulling Amy into a hug and letting her mother cry.

 

Earth-211, Beacon Hills High School

Same time

 

Dawn sat in class, attempting to listen to the teacher. But her mind was preoccupied, her eyes drawn to the object of her mind as he saw a few seats in front of her.

 

Liam Dunbar was a puzzle, for sure. She’d asked around a bit about him. Lacrosse Captain (technically co-captain) who transferred about two years ago. Was immediately taken under the wing of Scott McCall, brought into his friend group. Had a rough start to the year, although people were a bit cagey on the details. And Dawn had this feeling that the Beacon Hills students weren’t telling her something. Like there was some kind of open secret she wasn’t privy too.

 

Liam was listening to the teacher when he frowned, hearing something outside. Glancing over to the window, he saw three vans pull up outside. An uneasy feeling entering his stomach, Liam used his hearing to listen in.

 

“It’s almost time.”

 

“Monroe said to wait another minute.”

 

“For what?”

 

“To see them burn.”

 

Liam barely had a moment to process this when something unexpected happened: the sprinkler system went off. Everyone looked up as water sprayed on them, confusing them all. But, as Liam was hit, something happened. He felt a burning sensation and howled in pain. Everyone turned to see Liam holding his head, horrified as his skin started burning, like the water was melting away his skin.

 

“Someone shut that off!” Mason shouted as the teacher opened a cabinet, pulled out a blanket and wrapped Liam in it, attempting to shield him.

 

“Mason…Mason! Monroe’s guys are here!” Liam grunted out between the pain.

---

At the school entrance, several men and woman approached the front door, all of them armed with rifles.

 

Earth-1, STAR Labs

Same time

 

Barry was in the longue, staring out at Central City, deep in through when he felt a hand on his shoulder. Barry looked over, seeing Patty looking at him in concern.

 

“Hey. You all right?” she asked.

 

“Yeah. Just…a lot on my mind,” Barry said.

 

“Alchemy?” Patty asked and Barry smiled tightly.

 

“That would be easier. No, something Buffy said to me earlier, about regrets,” Barry said, trying to put it into words. “Patty…”

 

Whatever Barry was going to say was cut off when Cisco walked in.

 

“Barry, we’ve got company…and you won’t believe who.”

---

Not long after, Cisco led Barry and Patty into the cortex, where Caitlin was waiting with their guest.

 

“Constantine,” Barry said and the man turned to regard him.

 

“Barry, Patty. Lovely to see you again,” Constantine said.

 

“Not to be rude, but what are you doing here? From what Oliver says, you don’t make house calls that often,” Cisco pointed out and Constantine nodded.

 

“You’re right, I don’t. This is business. I’m told you have the person responsible for the mess we are in here,” Constantine said and they all looked around awkwardly.

 

“Yeah,” Barry said, wondering how to put it into words.

 

As if summoned by fate, Buffy walked into the room at that moment. Barry almost swore.

 

“Oh. Are you another member of the team?” Buffy asked as Constantin looked at her with an unreadable look.

 

“No. My name is John Constantine. And you must be the woman who chose to blow up the multiverse by giving every woman in the world the same power as yours,” Constantine said lowly and Buffy grimaced.

 

“My name is Buffy. And I guess you’re not wrong. This is kind of my fault,” Buffy acknowledged.

 

“No, not kind of, is,” Constantine snapped, his eyes filled with rage as he stalked over to her. “I have been around a long time, seen all sorts of different people with different abilities. And yet, in all that time, I have never seen someone act with such unbelievable arrogance and recklessness! The simplest thing you could have done was get your witch to awaken the Slayers that were already a part of your lot, and yet, instead of that, you aimed for the WHOLE BLOODY WORLD and then activated the Potentials across the entire sodding Multiverse and then fucked up lives of my world as well! What kind of fucking Chosen One are you?!"

 

Buffy winced at his words but didn’t say anything. While she’d like to argue, he was right.

 

She had been arrogant and reckless. So focused on stopping The First that she’d blinded herself to the consequences of her actions. And now every world was paying the price for it.

 

“Constantine,” Barry said and Constantine looked over at him. “Buffy screwed up, I’m not denying that. But, as someone who has been on the other side of this kind of situation, she knows she made a choice she can’t take back. Screaming at her isn’t going to solve anything.”

 

“Barry, it’s okay,” Buffy interjected before looking back at Constantine. “You’re right; I did blow up the multiverse. I was so focused on stopping The First that I didn’t think of what I would do the rest of the world. I can’t change what I did. I’m trying to make up for it now.”

 

“It’s very easy to say you’re making up for it, but actually doing is another thing,” Constantine said, walking forward until he could look Buffy in her eyes. “If you ever give me a reason to think you will ever abuse your abilities or the abilities of those around you again…you will not need to worry about making up for this mistake. Because I will make sure you will never have the opportunity to repeat this mistake again.”

 

“I understand,” Buffy said, gulping at the look in his eyes.

 

It reminded her of Angel when he’d refused to let her attack Faith. Except Angel hadn’t been willing to actually hurt her. Buffy doubted that Constantine would have that same sentiment.

 

“Glad we understand each other, Luv. And just so we’re clear, I will be watching you for as long as you are on my world,” Constantine said before he turned to Barry. “I know about Alchemy. His Keyblade is…unlike anything I have ever seen.”

 

“Any idea on how to stop him?” Barry asked but Constantine shook his head.

 

“Sorry, Mate. I’ve never encountered someone with his kind of powers. Whatever he is…I don’t think Alchemy got his powers from our world,” Constantine warned.

 

Barry was silent, trying to process this as Constantine walked out, leaving them all to muse on his words.

 

Earth-63, Portland

Same time

 

“So, let me get this straight. Parker was affected by magic?” Eliot asked in disbelief after The Doctor had finished his story.

 

“At the very least, the people who did this believe it was magic. Whatever the case, their powers were able to affect the entire multiverse,” The Doctor said patiently.

 

“So the multiverse is real?” Hardison asked and The Doctor nodded. “HA! We were right! It is the age of the geek!”

 

“Not sure I understand the whole ‘multiverse’ thing, but basically, a bunch of kids did this to me,” Parker noted and The Doctor nodded. “Idiots.”

 

“They are, but they didn’t know this would affect more than just their own world. They’re still idiots, but this wasn’t their intention,” The Doctor assured her.

 

“And you’re like, an alien time traveler,” Hardison noted and The Doctor.

 

“I’m what you’d call a Time Lord. I come from a planet called Gallifrey. But I never really felt like I belonged there, so I stole the TARDIS long ago, during my first Regeneration. The rest, as you say on this planet, is history,” The Doctor said with a grin.

 

“Why have you never mentioned this guy before?!” Hardison asked as he whirled on Eliot.

 

“I knew you’d geek out,” Eliot said simply.

 

“Who wouldn’t?! Compared to what we do, he’s like Luke Skywalker!” Hardison said, fanboying over The Doctor.

 

“I wouldn’t say that. You stand up for people who can’t stand up for themselves. That is no small thing,” The Doctor pointed out.

 

“It’s not like we can do that right now, not with me barely being able to hold something without breaking it,” Parker said sourly.   

 

“Hey, you made a lot of progress on that today. It’ll just take time,” Hardison tried to sooth her.

 

“Time Adam Mitchell can use to commit more crimes, hurt more people,” Parker said glumly and The Doctor whipped his head towards her.

 

“Adam Mitchell?” The Doctor asked.

 

“Some lowlife. He took control of a non-profit organization about a year ago, embezzled money from it until it shut down, and then used the money he embezzled to start a weapon’s manufacturing company. On the side, he’s a war profiteer, using his company to profit off both sides of any conflict,” Eliot explained.

 

“Can you show me a picture of him?” The Doctor asked, confusing them.

 

“Uh, sure,” Hardison said, walking over and grabbing his remote.

 

Hardison activated the screen, pulling up a picture of Adam. The Doctor’s gaze grew dark as he saw the picture of a young man in a business suit.

“Adam,” The Doctor said darkly and they all turned to him.

 

“You know him?” Eliot asked in surprise and The Doctor nodded.

 

“He traveled with me briefly, a few Regenerations ago. I left him behind when he tried to change the past to benefit himself. I’d hoped he learned his lesson that day. I was giving him too much credit, it seems,” The Doctor said, still staring at the screen with a dark look on his face. “I told him to live an ordinary life. It seems he did the opposite.”

 

“So you gave him a warning, and he ignored it,” Eliot noted, getting an idea. “Doctor…how’d you like to help us take him down?”

 

“My old friend…it would be my pleasure,” The Doctor said, smiling.

 

Earth-211, Beacon Hills Police Department

Same time

 

“Victim was a Harrison Neil. An electrician from Los Angeles.  He went missing about a week ago, was reported missing by a co-worker. No wife, no kids, no family of any kind,” Noah explained to Scott and Stiles as they stood in his office.

“Perfect way for a Werewolf to remain undetected,” Stiles noted.

 

“Until Monroe found him,” Scott pointed out.

 

“Melissa’s still performing the autopsy, but she’s come to the same conclusion as Deaton so far: he was doused with some kind of chemical, beaten, shocked before finally dying,” Noah explained, running a hand over his face. “Only thing I can’t figure out is why do it? Why go so far to kill one Werewolf?”

 

“It was a test,” Scott said and both Stilinskis looked at confused. “Monroe wanted to see how well her new Wolf’s Bane would work. She’s going to use it to make killing Werewolves easier.”

 

Further conversation was interrupted when Scott’s phone rang. Pulling it out, he saw it was Mason and answered.

 

“Mason, what is it?…what?!...Okay, we’ll be there as soon as we can. Stay hidden,” Scott said before hanging up, the Stilinskis looking at him in concern as a grim look crossed Scott’s face.

 

“What happened now?” Noah asked with a look of long suffering.

 

“Monroe decided to test out her new Wolf’s Bane by filling the High School’s sprinkler system with it and setting it off. And a bunch of her men are at the school now, with gins,” Scott explained, to their alarm.

 

“Parrish! Gather every Deputy you can find! We have a situation at the high school!” Noah shouted as he rushed out.

 

“Scott, if Monroe is using this new Wolf’s bane-” Stiles started.

 

“Me, Malia and Derek won’t be able to help. I know. Which is why I need to make a call,” Scott said, already dialing a number before putting it to his ear. “Hey, I need your help.”

 

Earth-21, Kent farm

Afternoon

 

Willow was in the kitchen, taking a sip of water when the door opened and Lois walked in.

 

“Hey. Smallville still out with Raya?”  Lois asked and Willow nodded.

 

“Last time I checked. They’ll probably be gone for a while. It’s…I don’t know how to explain it, but when you find someone who can understand you in the way Raya understands Clark...there’s nothing quite like that connection,” Willow tried to explain.

 

“You sound like you know what kind of connection is like,” Lois noticed and Willow grimaced. “Sorry, didn’t mean to pry.”

 

“No, it’s fine. Her name was Tara, we met in college. She was a witch, like me. Well, not exactly like me. I was largely self-taught, Tara learned from her mother. I joined what was supposed to be a witches circle, but it was just a bunch of sorority girls using it as an excuse to do stuff like bake sales. The one good thing about it was that I met Tara,” Willow said, her eyes far away as she remembered far happier times.

 

Lois didn’t say anything for a long moment, simply watching Willow. The way she talked, the look in her eyes…it was the exact same way Mrs. Kent would act when she remembered Mr. Kent.

 

“You loved her,” Lois said softy and Willow smiled tightly.

 

“I did. Right up until the day she died. And I probably always will,” Willow said, unshed tears forming in her eyes.

 

Lois didn’t say anything, remembering how Willow had compared it to Clark’s connection with Raya. And, for some reason that Lois couldn’t explain, she found she didn’t like that very much.

 

Lois was broken out of her thoughts by a loud crash. One look at Willow told her the redhead had heard it too.

 

They rushed outside, seeing Raya helping Clark to his feet. Some equipment was knocked over and there was a hole in the barn.

 

“Where is he?” Clark asked as the two Kryptonians looked back at the barn, not seeming to see anyone.

 

“Where’s who? What happened?” Lois asked as they reached.

 

“The Zoner is here. He just attacked us,” Clark explained.

 

“He seems to have left for now,” Raya said with a frown.

 

“If he’s anything like the demons I’ve fought on my world, he’ll back. And we need to be ready when he is,” Willow said with a sigh.

 

Earth-63, Pond-Williams residence

Same time

 

“I’m sorry,” Amy said softly as she and River sat on the couch later, Amy’s eyes red from crying. “You shouldn’t have to deal with your emotionally unstable mother.”

 

“You are far from emotionally unstable. Something very devastating happened to you. It’s nature to grieve it, to mourn,” River said softly and it was quiet for a moment. “Is that why you and Dad aren’t speaking as much?”

 

“He says it doesn’t change for him, and I believe him. But…he’s given up so much for me, and now he’s giving up having the family he always wanted. I just…I want him to have what he deserves. Even if it’s not with me,” Amy said, tears once more forming in her eyes.

 

River was silent for a long moment, considering what she needed to say. Amy might think her father would be better off without her, but she knew her father well enough to know he’d go through all the pain up to this point in his life a thousand times over if it meant being with her mother.

 

“You want Dad to have what he deserves. I understand. But whatever pain this is causing him…it would pale in comparison to the pain of losing you. You can’t make him happy by making him miserable,” River said softly. “Talk to him. About how you are feeling.”

 

Earth-211, Beacon Hills High School

Same time

 

In the classroom, the sprinklers had finally stopped. Liam had been taken over to the back of the classroom, his face, arms, legs and other parts of his body all covered in burns. Mason and Corey were sitting with him, looking concerned for their friend.

 

“Monroe’s men are here. This has to be an attack on Werewolves,” Liam explained.

 

“We gotta get you out of here,” Mason said.

 

“I’m not worried about me; I’m worried about everyone else. Monroe’s never cared about collateral damage. You need to find a way to stop them before anyone else gets hurt,” Liam warned.

 

“Stop who?”

 

The trio looked up, looking like deer caught in headlights as they saw Dawn standing a few inches away.

 

“Uh,” Mason said dumbly, trying desperately to think of an excuse.

 

“You don’t have to tell me what’s going on, I already figured out there’s something about Liam no one in this school will tell me. I don’t care. But I think you know what’s happening, and who’s responsible,” Dawn said and they all looked at each other before Liam sighed.

 

“Look, some guys with guns are in the school. They’ll be looking for anyone who was…hurt like I was,” Liam said awkwardly, not wanting to reveal much.

 

“Because you’re different?” Dawn asked, surprising the three of them. “You’re not the only one’s familiar with being different. Like I said, I don’t care. But I can help. Trust me.”

---

Not long after, two of Monroe’s men were walking down the hall when one of them was struck in the back by a Taser Wand. The man cried out before a kick sent him falling to the ground. The other man whirled around only to find a pistol aimed at him head.

 

“Before you get any stupid ideas, I can assure you I can pull this trigger a lot faster than you,” Argent warned, his eyes cold. “Now, tell me what Monroe’s plan is and how many of you there are, and you might just survive.”

---

Outside the school, Scott and Stiles pulled up in the jeep as Noah and several other officers pulled up in police cruisers. Scott’s phone rang and he pulled it out, seeing it was Argent.

 

“Argent, what’s happening in there?” Scott asked in answer.

 

“I just took down two of them. According to him, there are six more. Monroe isn’t here,” Argent explained.

 

“She wouldn’t be. We’re here, Stilinski and Parrish are heading in with some other officers,” Scott told him.

 

“Tell them to be careful. These guys are carrying assault weapons,” Argent said before hanging up, leaving Scott and Stiles looking at each other uneasily.

 

Earth-1, Star City, City Hall

Same time

 

Oliver walked down the hall, silently seething in frustration. Neither crime scene had yielded any new answers into Prometheus, which meant they were still at square one.

 

“Hey,” Thea poked her head out as she saw him. “Susan Williams just gave us another problem.”

 

“Now what?” Oliver asked annoyed as he followed Thea inside, Adrian was already there, watching news report.

 

“Detective William Malone, who is said to be in charge of the investigation, could not be reached for comment.”

 

“This is a disaster,” Adrian told Oliver as the report continued.

 

“Nor has the SCPD released a statement on the matter but it is believed that the Throwing Star Killer has killed at least four people, including that of reputed crime lord, Tobias Church,” Susan said as Oliver stared at the screen, horrified.

 

“Throwing Star Killer?” Oliver repeated in disbelief.

 

“Have to admit, it has a certain dramatic flair,” Adrian shrugged.

 

“I don’t think I need to tell you that having a city wide panic is like, the worst thing that can happen before the festival,” Thea pointed out.

 

“No Thea, you don’t have to tell me that,” Oliver said blankly before turning and walking out of the room.

 

Earth-21, Kent farm

Not long after

 

“One thing I don’t understand is how Baern knew how to find Clark?” Willow said as Clark came down the stairs, holding something wrapped in a cloth.

 

“Shortly after Krypton’s destruction, those of us in the Phantom Zone learned that Jor-El had managed to save his only son. It was a rumor, a myth. For some of us, it was a beacon. For others, it was a promise of revenge,” Raya explained.

 

“They decided if they couldn’t kill your old man, you were the next best thing,” Lois said with a look at Clark.

 

“Great. As if Jor-El didn’t cause me enough trouble,” Clark said sarcastically. “For someone who’s been dreaming of killing me for the last 20 years, his visit was short lived.”

 

“I don’t think he was expecting to fight both of us. He was weakening. His race feeds of radioactive energy,” Raya explained.

 

“Then Willow was right, that’s why he was going after all those nuclear power plants,” Clark said.

 

“Baern killed hundreds on his own planet before making his way to Krypton. But Jor-El managed to exile him to the Phantom Zone,” Raya explained.

 

“If he’s getting weaker, then he’ll need to start feeding again,” Willow pointed out.

 

“It won’t take him long, Baern can sense new energy,” Raya explained before glancing at Clark. “There’s only one thing that can stop him: your father’s crystal.”

 

They all glanced down at where Clark had unwrapped the cloth, revealing the Phantom Zone Crystal.

Earth-211, Beacon Hills High School

Same time

 

Two of Monroe’s men were walking down the hall, armed with weapons when one was struck in the back of the head and fell to the floor, out cold. The other turned around to see a floating fire extinguisher before he was struck in the hard enough to fall down, out cold. Corey then appeared, taking out his cell phone and texting Mason.

---

In the classroom, Mason’s phone went off with a text and he pulled it out, seeing Corey’s text.

 

“Corey just knocked out two of them. Do you know how many there were in total?” Mason asked as he turned back to Liam.

 

“I was a bit busy getting burned,” Liam said blankly and Mason grimaced. “Tell Corey to be careful. There were at least four.”

---

Out in the hall, Parrish was leading three more police officers down the hall when they came across a man and woman with guns. Before they could do anything, Parrish’s eyes glowed orange-red and a wave of energy burst out of him, striking the man and woman. They were pushed back violently, slamming into a wall before falling down to the floor, dropping tires.

“Don’t move!” Parrish ordered as he and the other Deputies approached. “Cuff them.”

 

“Have I ever told you have cool that is?” One of the deputies asked as he began cuffing Monroe’s goons.

 

“You could stand to mention it more,” Parrish said with a slight smirk before grabbing his radio. “Sheriff, we have two of them in custody.”

 

“That leaves four more, don’t let your guard down. Any of you.”

 

Parrish’s response was interrupted by the sound of a gunshot. Parrish and the deputies jumped, looking around wildly.

 

“Parrish, what was that?!” Noah demanded over the radio.

 

“Someone fired their weapon, wasn’t any of us. Moving to investigate,” Parrish said before beginning to move down the hall, his gun gripped tightly.

---

Outside, Noah gripped the radio tightly, his Deputies barricading the building. He looked across the lot, where Stiles and Scott were. The two young men he had helped raise glanced back at him, the same worry Noah felt reflected in their eyes.

---

Inside the classroom, the students had also heard the gunshot. Liam tensed, Mason glanced at his phone worried, both hoping that hadn’t been Corey. Dawn looked towards the door uncertainly as the rest of the students whispered amongst themselves. The teacher was crouched behind the desk, all of them fearful.

 

Then, they heard footsteps outside the room. It was quiet for a long moment before someone kicked the door open. A black man with a gun entered the room, followed by a white woman. They looked around the room and one of them spotted Liam, seeing the burns on his face.

“You, get away from the freak,” the black man ordered Mason, pointing the gun at Liam.

 

“Mason, do what he says,” Liam ordered softly, knowing he was too weak from the earlier attack, his strength almost gone.

 

“No. You want my friend, you got to go through me,” Mason said definitely as he got to his feet, fearlessly staring the man down.

 

“Have it your kid,” the man said, aiming the gun at Mason.

 

“Mason!” Liam called out in worry.

 

Before, before the man could pull the trigger, the gun seemed yanked from his grasp. It landed on the floor before Mason rushed for it. The man overcame his shock and tackled Mason. They ended up wrestling on the ground and the woman took aim, attempting to get a shot at Mason. The man managed to pin Mason to the ground and the woman was about to pull the trigger when a clawed a hand reached out, grabbing the barrel of the gun. The woman turned her head, staring into the glowing yellow eyes of Liam.

With one punch, he sent her crashing the window and into a tree outside. The man looked up, just as Liam turned to him, glowering with rage. The man moved towards the riffle but, by that time, Liam had grabbed him by the front of the shirt, lifted him up and slammed him face first onto a desk, hard enough to knock him out but not hard enough to kill.

 

Once their assailants were out cold, Liam fell to his knees, the glow fading from his eyes as his strength left him. Hearing footsteps, the group looked up, almost fearful but it was Parrish and Argent.

 

“Liam? Liam, you okay?” Parrish asked as he rushed over while Argent looked around, seeing the two Hunters (if you want to call them that) unconscious.

 

“He needs a doctor. Or Deaton,” Mason said worriedly.

 

“We can get both. All of Monroe’s men are down. You’re safe,” Argent assured him.

 

Earth-1, Arrow lair

Later that afternoon

 

“Is she trying to cause a citywide panic?” Faith asked as she watched Susan give a news report about Prometheus while Felicity examined one of the shurikens used by Prometheus.

 

“I’m beginning to wonder the same thing myself,” Oliver asked as he walked into the lair. “Any luck?”

 

“Not so far, but not giving up,” Felicity said as she looked over her shoulder at him.

 

“Where’d you even get one of those?” Faith wondered.

 

“I might have swiped it off my boyfriend’s desk,” Felicity said with a grimace as she got two looks of surprise.

 

“Your boyfriend the police officer?” Oliver asked, wondering if he was hearing things.

 

“Didn’t know you had it in you, blondie. Kind of impressed,” Faith said with a grin.

 

“I…will take that as a compliment,” Felicity said after a moment before leading Oliver over to the computers. “I’m hoping to have better luck with this. I’ve plugged the four victims into an algorithm that VICAP uses to catch serial killers. The computer can tease out connections that the FBI doesn’t make.”

 

“Nice, blondie,” Faith whistled, impressed as she made a mental note to bring up something similar to Willow and Buffy next time she saw them.

 

Might help them catch some vamps quicker.

 

“Thanks. I also crossed in our own database with the SCPD’s to hopefully get better results,” Felicity said before they heard a beep.

 

“What’s that?” Faith asked as Felicity headed over to the computer.

 

“News alert,” Felicity said as he pulled up a news report.

 

“Reports are coming in that the Throwing Star Killer was spotted at an outside shopping mall, inciting widespread panic that is threatening to spill into nearby shopping malls,” the trio stared in horror.

 

“This is exactly what I was afraid of. Call the team and tell them to meet me there,” Oliver ordered. “Faith-”

 

“Hey, I’m in. Let’s take this guy down,” Faith agreed and Oliver nodded his thanks.

 

Star City

Later

 

Oliver stood next to Faith as Diggle, Rene, Regan, Curtis and Evelyn all flanked him.

 

“Who the Hell are those guys?” Rene asked.

 

“They’re just shooting into the dark.,” Evelyn noted.

 

“They’re afraid. Prometheus probably isn’t even here, he’s just screwing with everyone,” Faith said grimly.

 

“Then our job is to keep the peace. Me, Faith and Ragman will stop the shooters. The rest of you get the civilians to safety,” Oliver ordered.

 

“Why does Ragman get to have all the fun?” Rene complained.

 

“Because I said so,” Oliver said in a tone that left no room for argument.

 

Oliver shot off an arrow with a line, which they used as a zip line to lower themselves to the ground. Diggle, Rene, Evelyn and Curtis moved out, getting the civilians to safety as Oliver, Faith and Regan went about dismantling the shooters.

---

Ragman used his rags to disarm them while Faith came across a shooter standing in front of group of civilians, trying to protect them from an unknown enemy. Faith rushed in and tackled him hard enough to send him falling to the ground, dazed but uninjured. She then kicked his gun away.

 

“The Throwing Star Killer isn’t here. Get out of here,” Faith ordered.

---

A man was firing wildly into the air when an arrow hit the ground by his leg. The man whirled around, aiming the gun in Oliver’s face. But Oliver grabbed him, throwing him over his shoulder and disarming him in the process.

 

“The Throwing Star Killer isn’t here. All you’re doing is causing panic,” Oliver told the man before offering him a hand up, which the man accepted. “Go home, now.”

 

Oliver gave him his gun and the man nodded, looking embarrassed and chagrined before walking away. Hearing sirens, Oliver looked up as he SCPD arrived. Oliver then turned and walked off, leaving the scene behind.

 

Earth-63, Pond-Williams residence

Night

 

Amy sat at the dining room table, a cup of long cold tea in her hand. She was silent, deep in thought when the front door opened. Amy looked up, seeing Rory walk in. He closed the door behind and it was silent, uncomfortably so.

 

I had never been uncomfortable before. Even as kids, she and Rory had been able to sit in complete silence and be comfortable with each other. Mels had often joked about them being able to spend hours in silence without saying a word.

 

“Hi. How was work?” Amy asked.

 

“Same old, same old. Just the usual stuff, nothing exciting,” Rory said and it was silent for a beat. “River head to bed?”

 

“Yeah. She and I…had a long talk,’ Amy said, thinking of their conversation.

 

“Oh?” Rory asked, trying not to sound too interested.

 

And it broke Amy’s heart that she had allowed it to come to this, where her own husband feared being too interested in her conversation with their daughter. He sensed her pulling away and now approached every conversation with caution.

 

“Yeah, we did,” Amy said, putting her tea down and walking over to Rory. “I know I’ve been…pulling away since we found out what happened to me at Demon’s Run.”

 

“I tried to give you space…but I think maybe I gave you too much. I know you can overthink these kinds of things,” Rory said but Amy shook her head.

 

“No, don’t blame yourself. I’ve been thinking lately that maybe…maybe it would be better if you met someone else, have the family you deserve,” Amy confessed and Rory looked at her as though she’d gone mad.

 

“Amy…have you lost your bloody mind? I’d rather have no more kids than have kids with someone else,” Rory told her firmly and Amy laughed. “What’s so funny?”

 

“Our daughter takes after her father. River told me something similar,” Amy told him.

 

“Then she clearly knows me better than you,” Rory said, still miffed.

 

“Maybe she does,” Amy acknowledged, reaching out and taking his hand. “I’m sorry. I get caught up in my own head sometimes. I forget that I’m not the only one in this relationship, in this marriage.”

 

“Amy, how many kids we have doesn’t matter to me. We already have a daughter, and she’s amazing. Will I always regret that we didn’t get to raise her the way we wanted? Of course. But it’s not the only thing I want out of this marriage. I want you,” Rory said her, reaching out and placing a hand on the side of her face tenderly.

 

“I want you too. I’m sorry,” Amy apologized again.

 

“Amy Pond apologizing. I could use to that,” Rory joked and Amy half laughed, half cried.

 

“Don’t hold your breath,” Amy said, throwing her arms around her as Rory pulled her close. “I love you.”

 

“I love you too,” Rory said, kissing her hair softly.

 

And no more words were spoken. They weren’t okay, not by a mile. But they were getting there. That was what mattered.

 

Earth-1, STAR Labs

Same time

 

Now it was Buffy in the longue, staring out the window as she thought about Constantine’s words. Hearing movement behind her, she turned to see Caitlin had entered the longue, holding a bag of Big Belly Burger.

 

“Hey, you didn’t have dinner. We thought you might like this,” Caitlin said by way of explanation.

 

“Thank you, Caitlin. I’m just not in the mood,” Buffy said with a sigh.

 

“Because of what Constantine said?” Caitlin asked knowingly and Buffy noted with a grimace. “I’m sorry you had to go through that.”

 

“Don’t be. I didn’t like what he had to say…but he wasn’t wrong. For the past couple of years, I felt like I was drowning. When I came up with this plan…I thought I saw a way out. I told myself I didn’t think of the consequences, but the truth was I didn’t care. And now so many are paying for my selfishness,” Buffy sighed, dropping into a chair, defeat rolling off her in waves.

 

“We’ve all made mistakes. I certainly have. But those mistakes don’t have to define you,” Caitlin told her kindly.

 

Buffy didn’t respond. On some level, she knew Caitlin was right. But at the moment, she wasn’t ready to hear that.

 

Earth-21, Kent Farm

Same time

 

“There are any number of sights Baern could attack next,” Willow said as she checked the online registry for nuclear power plants, Lois behind her.

 

“According to Clark, he doesn’t need to anymore. He attacked Lex at his home, absorbed some kind of power from this Kryptonian technology. It’s supposed to make him unstoppable now,” Lois explained.

 

“You got that right.”

 

Startled, Willow jumped to her feet as she and Lois whirled around, seeing what seemed to be a young black man standing a few feet away.

“Where is Kal-El?” Baern demanded.

 

In response, Lois rushed forward, attempting to strike him but with a slight shove, Baern sent Lois crashing into the kitchen table. Willow held out her hand and Baern was shoved out the front door. But he immediately got up.

 

“Big mistake, girl,” Baern said as he pulled himself to his feet.

 

He raised his hand when he heard a sound. He paused, the high pitched screeching that only he could hear standing out to him. It was a Kryptonian Beacon.

 

“Kal-El,” he muttered to himself.

 

He then sped off, leaving Willow and Lois standing in bewilderment.

 

“What just happened?” Lois asked as she pulled herself to her feet.

 

“If I had to guess, Clark and Raya are luring him into a trap,” Willow said as the back door opened.

 

“What happened here?” Mrs. Kent exclaimed as she walked in and took in the scene.

 

Fortress of Solitude

Same time

 

“That’s all the power I was able to draw,” Raya said as the Fortress depowered. “Hopefully it’ll be enough.”

 

“That sound, I’ve heard it before,” Clark recalled.

 

“Every Kryptonian family has a unique tone, a beacon to identify itself. Baern’s sure to recognize yours,” Raya explained.

 

“And follow it straight to me,” Clark noted.

 

“So this is Jor-El’s famed fortress of knowledge,” the two turned around to see Baern standing a few feet away, looking around. “I thought it’d be bigger.”

 

“It doesn’t matter. You won’t be staying long,” Clark warned him and Baern smirked.

 

“Big talk, big man. I’m surprised you’re still standing. I guess Jor-El was right about how the yellow son affects you Kryptonian cockroaches. But I’m back. And now, I’m super-sized,” Baern boasted, holding up his hands.  “This is the perfect place for the fall of the House of El.”

 

Baern then shot out two purple beams of energy at Clark. Clark held up the crystal but the beams hit it and Clark was thrown back. Landing on his side, Clark dropped the crystal.

 

“Paying for the sins of the father can be a bitch,” Baern said, trying to finish Clark off with two more beams.

 

But Raya jumped in the way, taking the blast herself. Clark watched horrified as she screamed in agony, the beams creating a large hole in her chest.

 

Raya fell to the ground and Clark seethed in anger but quickly focused, grabbing the crystal. Baern attempted to shoot another beam at Clark but Clark held up the now powered crystal, which shot a beam of light at Baern.

 

The two beams of light met in midair, and they seemed to struggle for a few moments. But Baern’s beams of energy were quickly snuffed out by the crystal and he cried out before the Phantom Wraith was sucked into the crystal, returned to the Phantom Zone.

 

The boy Baern had been possessing fell to the ground, out cold as the light faded. Clark then turned back to Raya.

 

“Raya?” Clark called out before rushing to her side, immediately turning her over and pausing as he saw her wound.

 

“The crystal…it has enough power now. Restore the Fortress,” Raya told him weakly before closing her eyes, causing Clark to panic.

 

“No, you can’t leave me! Not now,” Clark pleaded and she opened her eyes, placing a hand on the side of his face.

 

“I’m sorry…I couldn’t share in your destiny, Kal-El.”

 

With those words, Raya lowered her hand and closed her eyes. She didn’t speak again.

 

Earth-211, Deaton’s clinic

Same time

 

“Aside from Liam, ten other students were hurt by the Wolf’s bane,” Noah explained to Scott, Stiles and Derek. “Nine of them will be okay.”

 

“And the tenth?” Scott asked warily, already having a feeling what had happened.

 

“A freshman boy was in the library with a friend with the attack happened. The friend was trying to get him out of the school when they ran into one of Monroe’s men. The boy got a single shot to the friend. Physically, his friend was fine,” Noah explained.

 

“As fine as you can be when your friend is murdered in front of you,” Stiles said lowly, no trace of his usual snark in his voice.

 

“I’m done,” Scott said and they all looked at him. “I’m done fighting with one hand tied behind my back. Monroe wants a war? She’s got one.”

 

“Scott, don’t let your emotions cloud your judgement,” Derek warned.

 

“I’m not. Monroe is making new weapons to take us out. She won’t stop until we are all dead. I thought it was as simple as arresting her. I don’t think that’s true anymore. There’s only one way this can end. In order to make sure no more innocent people die…I have to stop Monroe, once and for all,” Scott said his voice grim.

 

It was silent for a moment as they all stared him uncertainly. But they didn’t doubt his conviction. For it was not Scott McCall, college student speaking. It was Scott McCall, the True Alpha.

 

“Am I interrupting?”

 

They all turned around, seeing Melissa standing a few feet away.

“Mom, how’s Liam?” Scott asked, his thought turning back to his Beta.

 

“I’m no expert on Werewolf biology, but I think he’ll be okay.  Deaton says the burns will heal, just a lot slower than they normally would. Honestly, I think Liam is lucky to be alive,” Melissa said and it was quiet for a long moment. “Where did Monroe even come up with this kind of Wolf’s Bane?”

 

“We don’t know yet. But we’re going to find out,” Derek promised.

 

Unspecified location

Same time

 

Monroe was sitting in a chair, watching a news report on the attack at the High School when someone walked up behind her.

 

“The attack failed.”

 

“A setback. I’ll find other ways to go after Scott McCall and his pack,” Monroe said before pausing. “I really do have to thank you for your assistance in the experimentation with Wolf’s Bane. But there’s one thing I don’t understand: why? You’re betraying your friends, your own kind.”

 

“Scott and his pack were never my friends,” Theo Raeken said with a laugh. “I always have an angle. It’ll make sense eventually.”

Deaton’s animal Clinic

Not long after

 

“Monroe really stepped up her game,” Liam said from where he met with the other members of the pack in the back of the clinic, wincing as he put on his shirt.

 

“You’re lucky to even be alive,” Malia told him.

 

“I think the real luck was the way that guy just dropped his gun,” Mason pointed out.

 

“Except he didn’t drop it,” Liam said and they all turned to him. “I think Dawn did it.”

---

Earlier

 

Liam stared, horrified at the sight of the man holding a gun to Mason’s head.

 

“Come on. Come on, work. Please.”

 

Hearing the sound of Dawn’s voice, Liam turned his head slightly, seeing staring at the man with a look of concentration. After a moment, that rifle seemed to fly right out of his hands.

---

Now

 

“So this Dawn girl can what, move things with her mind?” Stiles asked skeptically.

 

“She figured out something was different about Liam. And she talked like she knew about being different,” Mason remembered.

 

“I’m just saying, there’s no way that guy’s gun just decided to leap out of his hand. And Dawn seemed like she was trying to do something,” Liam explained and it was silent for a moment.

 

“What are you thinking, Scott?” Derek asked as they all turned to their leader, who had a thoughtful look on his face.

 

“Right now, the priority is Monroe. But Mason, keep an eye on her for now. And once Liam recovers enough…we’ll sit down and talk to her,” Scott finally said.

 

Earth-1, Arrow lair

Later

 

Oliver and Faith walked into the main room, pausing as they noticed the tension between all of them.

 

“What do we have?” Oliver asked.

 

“Could you mind, uh, clearing the room for a moment?” Diggle asked the Recruits and got four dark looks.

 

“Seriously, bro?” Rene complained.

 

“Felicity and Curtis found something, and we wanna know what it is,” Evelyn explained.

 

“Yeah, we’re a team. Or at least we’re supposed to be,” Regan pointed out.

 

“You’re right. I made the decision to keep you in the loop. I’m not changing it now,” Oliver said, giving a pointed look to Diggle before gesturing for Felicity and Curtis to go ahead.

 

“At first, we didn’t find much of anything. No links between addresses, personal histories, favorite colors, nada. Then the algorithm moved onto crazy Zodiac Killer kind of stuff,” Curtis explained.

 

“Such as looking for anagrams. In case Prometheus has been sending a message in the case of the victims he’s been choosing,” Felicity continued.

 

“Is he?” Oliver asked and Felicity gave him an uncomfortable look.

 

“Kind of.”

 

“The first four victims, Tobias Church, Sam Conahan, Pete Meld, Gay Eked,” Curtis listed, pointing to each name.

 

“Victims 3 and 4 were not random. We think Prometheus is using those names to spell out other names,” Felicity explained.

 

“Adman Hunt. Ted Gayner. Palmer Cokes. Sachi Beech,” Curtis listed and the blood drained from Oliver’s face.

 

“Those names supposed to mean anything to us?”  Rene asked.

 

“They do to him,” Diggle said looking at Oliver carefully.

 

“Am I missing something here?” Faith asked, as lost as the recruits and Oliver swallowed a lump in his throat.

 

“Those names are on the list,” he said lowly.

 

“What the Hell is the List?” Rene asked annoyed.

---

Later, they all sat around the table, Evelyn looking through the list as they tried to process what they had just heard.

 

“Let me get this straight. You have a ‘to kill list’, yet I’m the out of control one?” Rene asked in disbelief.

 

“It’s not a ‘to kill’ list. I haven’t used that, I haven’t looked at it in four years,” Oliver explained.

 

“Wait, four years? I thought there was some other guy in the hood,” Curtis said confused.

 

“Nope.  The Hood, The Arrow, Green Arrow, all him,” Felicity said pointing to Oliver.

 

“You didn’t know? I’ve been here less than a month and I figured that out,” Faith said, wondering how they could possibly be that clueless.

 

“That notebook was given to me by my father. He left a message for me, explaining that it was filled with people who had failed the city. When I was first starting out, I thought my way to save the city was to go after all of them,” Oliver explained.

 

“Well, I think we all know what message Prometheus is trying to send,” Regan said as he got to his feet.

 

“You do? ‘Cause I don’t. Do you guys?” Felicity asked confused.

 

“He’s saying you’re the serial killer,” Regan said with a disgusted look at Oliver.

 

“Harsh. But feeling pretty accurate,” Evelyn said snidely.

 

“I was trying to help this city. Prometheus isn’t,” Oliver shot back and Evelyn got to her feet.

 

“You convinced me not to get revenge on Ruve Darhk because it would tarnish the Black Canary’s legacy. How are you anything but a hypocrite?” Evelyn demanded as she stopped in front of Oliver.

 

“First, it would have tarnished her legacy. Someone dressed as a vigilante assassinating the mayor would have caused a worldwide crackdown on heroes. Second, you knew I was a killer when you signed on with me,” Oliver pointed out logically.

 

“Not a serial killer,” Evelyn argued. “I know some of these names. You’ve got bakers in here. Lawyers, a city councilman!”

 

Oliver snatched the list out of her hand, flipping through a few pages. Finally, he stopped a name.

 

“Adam Hunt. He was my first target as The Hood. When I first confronted him, he was planning on having Laurel Lance killed because she was the only lawyer in this whole city brave enough to prosecute him, to hold him accountable for his criminal actions. Ted Gayner was an old war buddy of Diggle’s. He was running a bank robbery ring and held John’s sister in law at gunpoint to blackmail him into committing a robbery himself. Here’s a name I know most of you are familiar with, Daniel Brickwell. Mobster, murderer, the crime boss who briefly took over the Glades almost two years ago after having every single person who could put him away murdered. Do I need to go on? Because each and every name on this list acquired their power and privilege by abusing the law and stepping on those who couldn’t fight back. And each of them were just as bad as Brickwell,” Oliver said, his voice growing colder as he spoke.

 

“Hey, you were fighting back against these scum. I got no problem with it,” Rene shrugged.

 

“Well that makes one. Because the rest of you can’t seem to tell the difference between me and Prometheus,” Oliver said with an unpleasant smile.

 

“No one’s saying that, Oliver,” Felicity tried to play peacemaker.

 

“Rory just called me a serial killer. Or do you feel like taking that back?” Oliver demanded and Regan flinched at the angry look in Oliver’s eyes. “If you three are honestly so arrogant and immature that you can’t see the difference between me and an actual serial killer…maybe this whole thing was a mistake.”

 

Oliver then turned, handing the list to Felicity.

 

“Anagram the names in the list against the names of the Star City population. Because that should point us to Prometheus’ next target. John, Rene, Faith, be prepared to head out at any moment,” Oliver said before turning back to look at Evelyn, Curtis and Regan. “As for the rest of you, decide whether your black and white view of the world can change or not. Because people who can’t see the difference between me and Prometheus are just as much of a threat as he is.”

 

Oliver then turned and stormed out. For a moment, it was silent.

 

“For the record…the three of you are idiots,” Faith said bluntly before turning and walking after Oliver.

 

Central City

Same time

 

“Thanks, for walking me back to my hotel room,” Patty said as she and Barry walked down the hall.

 

“After Alchemy kidnapped you, you’re lucky I haven’t forced you to stay at Star Labs,” Barry said, only half joking and she shot him an amused look. “I do actually have another reason for walking you back. I wanted to talk to you about something.”

 

“And we couldn’t do this at STAR Labs?” Patty asked with a raised eyebrow.

 

“No. It’s about…what we talked about before Alchemy showed up,” Barry said awkwardly.

 

Patty stared at him for a moment, remembering when they had been interrupted. She nodded, unlocking her room and walking inside. Barry closed the door behind him as Patty turned to face him.

 

“I told you, Barry, I can’t make this choice for you,” Patty started.

 

“I know. You were right; I had to make this choice on my own. And I did,” Barry told him and Patty swallowed the lump in her throat.

 

“Okay. Then I hope you and Iris are happy together,” Patty said, trying very hard to keep her tone steady.

 

“Patty…I chose you,” Barry said gently and Patty looked at him stunned. “Everything became very clear when Alchemy took you. I couldn’t breathe…I couldn’t think about anything but you. I’ve loved Iris for most of my life…but not the way I love you.”

 

“Are-are you sure about this? Because once you do this, you can’t go back,” Patty warned, wondering if she was dreaming.

 

“I don’t want to go back. I want everything with you,” Barry said as he walked over, taking her face in his hands. “Letting you leave town was one of the biggest mistakes of my life, I regretted it the moment you left. Maybe before. I know your life is in Midway, but I don’t care. Wherever you are…is where I want to be.”

 

Tears of joy in her eyes, Patty reached up and pulling him into a passionate kiss. Barry returned the kiss with equal passion, wrapping his arms around her as they kissed. Patty slowly pulled him towards the bed as she untucked his shirt. They broke the kiss as Barry removed his shirt before, at super speed, Barry removed hers as well. Patty laughed at his impatience before her legs hit the bed, their lips meeting again. Barry gently pushed her down onto the bed as they began ridding each other of the barriers between them. They would spend hours consummating their renewed relationship.

 

Arrow lair

Not long after

 

Faith found Oliver practicing archery by throwing tennis balls into the air before using his arrows to pin them to the wall.

 

“Nice shot,” Faith complimented as she walked up behind him.

 

“Thanks,” Oliver said, lowering his bow and it was quiet for a moment. “Do you think I was too harsh on them?”

 

“No. I think you gave them a much needed wake up call. I’ve been on this earth for less than a month and it already makes mine look like a theme park. Besides, I did my research on this city when I first got here, including The Hood. You only ever went after the really bad guys, and you rarely ever killed them.  For how long you were operating, you never killed that much. And you’re talking to a reformed killer, so I know,” Faith told him and Oliver paused, turning to her with a raised eyebrow.

 

“You?”

 

“It was a long time ago. I…went to a dark place, made a lot of bad choices. Still feel like I’m paying for them sometimes,” Faith said and Oliver could tell she didn’t want to talk about it. “My point is I’ve seen monsters. Prometheus is a monster, you’re not. If they can’t see the difference, you’re better off without them.”

 

Oliver frowned, uncertain when Felicity’s voice came over the Intercom.

 

“I need a cleanup on aisle 12. And also, I have al sit of potential victims.”

---

Not long after, the group met up by the computers. Oliver noticed all of them were there.

 

“You’re here, so that means you’re choosing to follow my orders. You have a problem with that, leave now,” Oliver told them and no one moved. “Okay. Felicity.”

 

“I was able to cross-reference the list with the city census, narrowing it down to six potential targets,” Felicity said, handing each of them a piece of paper.

 

“How do we know who he’ll hit next?” Rene asked.

 

“We don’t. In order to cover that much ground, we’ll need to split up. Faith, go with Evelyn. The rest of us will each take one target. We run surveillance, and whoever spots Prometheus first, call it in and we all converge,” Oliver explained.

 

As they all walked out, Oliver noticed Evelyn stayed behind.

 

“Is there something on your mind, Evelyn?” Oliver asked.

 

“Why is Faith going with me?” Evelyn demanded.

 

“You’re really asking me that? You’re the one who was the most outraged about the list. I can’t afford to have your emotions cloud your judgement. If you want, I can pull off this entirely and Faith can in alone. But it’s either with Faith or not,” Oliver said firmly.

 

Evelyn rolled her eyes but walked off without another. Oliver looked after her before turning and grabbing his bow.

 

Train

Later

 

At the back of a train, Faith and Evelyn watched the conductor of the train (one of Prometheus’ targets) when they lights flashed, going on. When the lights came back on, Prometheus was standing a few feet away from the Conductor.

 

“We have eyes on Prometheus! He’s here!” Faith radioed in quickly.

 

Evelyn, on the other hand, jumped out from her hiding spot when Prometheus turned and saw them. Evelyn shot arrow after arrow but Prometheus blacked them with his sword.

 

Alerted by the sound of fighting, the conductor emerged from his booth, looking at the scene in bewilderment.

 

“What the Hell?”

 

“Get back in the booth, now!” Faith shouted as she rushed forward.

 

Prometheus moved towards the conductor but Faith grabbed his arm and tossed him back. He hit the floor and Evelyn tried shooting another arrow but Prometheus quickly rolled out of the way. Prometheus pulled out a shuriken and threw it at Faith but her enhanced speed allowed her to dodge.

 

A sharp blow to the head sent Evelyn down to the ground as Faith moved in. A strike to the abdomen sent Prometheus stumbling back but he quickly recovered, pulling out his sword and attempting to strike Faith with it. Faith dropped to the ground to avoid it before a kick to Prometheus’ legs sent the serial killer down to the ground. They both got back to their feet before an arrow stuck Prometheus in the arrow.

 

Hearing a beeping, Prometheus looked down at the arrow and realized what it was. Faith jumped away as Prometheus threw the arrow at the ceiling. It exploded and, in the smoke, Prometheus seemed to make his escape.

 

“Are you both alright?” Oliver asked Faith and Evelyn as he walked into view.

 

“Five by five. How about you kid?” Faith asked as she looked at Evelyn, who got up, rubbing her face when Prometheus had hit her.

 

“I’ll live,” Evelyn said as Oliver walked over to check on the conductor. “Prometheus.”

 

“High tailed it out of here. Not sure what his plan is, but he doesn’t seem to want to fight Green Arrow. At least not right now,” Faith told her.

 

“Hey!” Oliver called out to them and they looked over. “We need to go, now!”

 

“What’s going on?” Evelyn asked as he and the Conductor walked over.

 

“Bomb, no time to disarm. We need to leave, now!”

 

Oliver linked them up with a wire before shooting off an arrow with a line through the hole Prometheus had made. The four of them were yanked through the hole, Evelyn grabbing Faith’s arm and gripping tightly. The parachute opened up and carried the four of them to safety. The train exploded seconds after they landed on the ground. It was silent as Oliver stared at it grimly.

 

Arrow lair

Later

 

Felicity was at her computer when Faith walked up behind her.

 

“Hey,” Faith said and Felicity jumped. “Sorry, didn’t mean to scare you.”

 

“You’d think by now, I’d be used to someone sneaking up behind me,” Felicity said, a little embarrassed before looking at Faith. “What’s up? You and Evelyn get out okay?”

 

“Yeah, Oliver sent her home. I think she’s a little less mad about the list now. But I actually wanted to talk to you. I need your help,” Faith said, surprising Felicity.

 

“Ok, uh, what can I do?” Felicity asked, wondering what Faith could possibly need her help with.

 

“Oliver’s probably explained about the whole Slayer thing, right?” Faith asked and Felicity nodded. “You were able to narrow down who Prometheus was going after by hacking into the city census. I was wondering, could you hack into news outlets too?”

 

“Yeah, just need to know what you’re looking for,” Felicity explained.

 

“I need any stories related to woman developing super strength. I’m not getting anywhere on my own, so I thought-”

 

“That I could help,” Felicity said and the Slayer nodded. “Might take me a few days, but I’ll see what I can do.”

 

“Thanks, Blondie,” Faith said and Felicity grimaced.

 

“It’s what we do here. Or at least we try too. Lately….I don’t know, somewhere along the way…I guess we stopped helping each other,” Felicity mused after a moment.

 

“Never too late to change that.  A few years back, I was… a very different person, someone that would have made The Hood look like a model citizen. A good friend of mine helped set me on the right path. It’s never too late to start over,” Faith told her.

 

Faith then walked out of the room, leaving Felicity musing on her words.

 

Star City

Not long after

 

In a darkened apartment, Adrian was changing out of his Prometheus suit, looking down at the bruise that had already begun to form where Faith had punched him. Hearing movement, he grabbed a shuriken and looked up but lowered it when he saw it was Talia.

 

“Your attack on the train conductor did not go as planned,” Talia noted.

 

“Oliver’s new friend was there, Faith. She’s strong, like I said,” Adrian said and she glanced down at the bruise on his abdomen.

 

“So I see. She could derail our plans. So perhaps we should take her off the board,” Talia said.

 

Earth-21, Kent Farm

Next morning

 

Clark was in his loft, staring out at the field when he heard someone walking up the steps. Recognizing the pattern of footsteps, Clark smiled tightly as he turned around to see Lois.

 

“Lois,” Clark greeted.

 

“Hey, Smallville. How are you doing?” Lois asked.

 

“About as well as can be expected, I guess,” Clark said with a sigh before noticing something. “You have something behind your back?”

 

“Any time I was sad as a kid, my mom and I would always do one thing together,” Lois said before holding a container of rocky road ice cream. “Weirdly enough, it helped. But not because of the ice cream. Because my mom would just take the time to listen to me talk. So I was thinking-”

 

Lois paused as, in a blur; Clark reappeared with two boys, a spoon and an ice cream scoop. Lois laughed before they served themselves and down.

 

“How are you doing, really?” Lois asked, taking a bit of ice cream and Clark didn’t answer for a moment, taking his own bite of ice cream before swallowing.

 

“You never knew me as a kid, or for most of high school,” Clark said after a moment and she waited for him to get to the point. “I always felt…alone. Until I met Raya.”

 

“You were never alone, Clark. You had your parents, Chloe,” Lois argued and Clark smiled tightly.

 

“And I wouldn’t trade any of them for the world. But…I’ve always felt different. Because I am. And Raya was the first person I ever met who could really understand that,” Clark explained, finally looking back at Lois. “And I don’t think I ever really thought about what I’d lost until now. A family, a whole race of people just like me. And now…for the first time, I’m ready to stop from that.”

 

“Smallville, what are you trying to say?” Lois asked and Clark was silent for a moment.

 

“My father – that is, my biological father – left me instructions. He told me I had training to undergo before I was ready to face my destiny. I’ve been putting it off because I didn’t know what that meant, or whether I even wanted to go through this training,” Clark explained.

 

“But now you are?” Lois asked.

 

“Once I deal with Lex and his plans for these Slayers, and every prisoner I’ve released from the Phantom Zone is put back where they came from or destroyed,” Clark said, glancing at his desk, where he had kept his father’s crystal.  “I’m ready to stop running from my destiny.”

 

They didn’t say another word as they continued eating ice cream. Even so, Lois felt a sinking feeling in her stomach, like she was about to lose something very important.

Notes:

Felicia Hardy has made her debut (and to those wondering, yes, she is the blond girl from the first chapter). She would be played by Sydney Sweeney.

And we’ve done my version of Arrow 5x06. This is a storyline I’ve really wanted to do, mostly because I hated how it was done in the show. Which stems from the fact that the Recruits and Diggle act like the List was Oliver targeting innocent people for the heck of it. Anyone who actually watched season one knows that is bs, but it was mostly done to set up the ‘Oliver likes killing’ recon that sadly many people bought.

This isn’t going to be a Buffy bashing fic, but Constantine would react exactly like that upon finding out that Buffy was responsible for the influx of Slayers. Thank you to Gussygus28 for some suggestions for the scene.

Regarding Raya, I did toy around with keeping her alive for a few more chapters but Raya’s death was such an important part of Clark’s character development in season six, as her impact was what caused Clark to stop shying away from his destiny and actively start seeking out threats (before season seven walked back that character development anyway).

Writing The Doctor meeting the Leverage Team in a world where Hardison isn’t a Doctor Who fan is fun LOL!

And now we’re about to get a Doctor Who/Leverage Team up. Having a former enemy of The Doctor be a mark was really the only way to get it done, so here we are.

The Teen Wolf plot has been a bit slow up until now, but hope the action was enjoyable this chapter. And the last two Hunters would be played by David Ramey and Katie Cassidy.

I never bought Theo's 'redemption', no matter how hard the writers tried to force it. So he's still a villain here. His reasons for working with Monroe will be explained later.

Chapter 10: Vigilante

Summary:

A new player makes Oliver question his methods. Liam returns to school and confronts Dawn. The Doctor and the Leverage Team pull off a con. Clark is made an offer.

Arrow lair

Night

 

Oliver was staring at the computer screen, ignoring the sound of the Recruits and Diggle training behind him as he stared at evidence photos of Prometheus’ attacks.

 

“Seen that look before, just not on that face,” Faith noted as she walked up beside Oliver. “You and Angel would either be best friends or drive each other crazy.”

 

“You have a friend named Angel?” Oliver asked, not sure whether Faith was pulling his leg or not.

 

“Long story. You need to lighten up, Prometheus’ll be back. Driving yourself crazy over it won’t help anyone,” Faith said before pausing. “Speaking of which…there is something I need to talk to you about.”

 

Oliver looked towards her but, before she could get the words out, the elevator doors opened and Felicity walked.

 

“We have a problem. Well, a new problem,” Felicity said as she walked over to the computer, quickly replacing the pictures of Prometheus evidence with two mugshots. “Nathan Sierra and Pablo Estevez, but I prefer douchebags 1 and 2, just showed up at SCPD.”

 

“Doing what?” Rene asked as Diggle and the Recruits joined them by the computers.

 

“I don’t know. Just hanging around,” Felicity said dryly as the computer screen showed pictures of Nathan and Pablo hanging by the neck, obviously dead with a large V carved into their cheeks.

 

“Damn,” Rene summed up what they were all thinking.

 

“What is it with this city and serial killers lately?” Regan wondered out loud.

 

“He’s not wrong. It’s like this city is a Hellmouth for serial killers,” Faith noted, silently wondering if that was possible.

 

“Look at the V on their faces. That’s not Prometheus’ MO,” Diggle pointed out, getting them back on topic.

 

“Victimology doesn’t match either. Sierra and Estevez both have wrap sheets for human trafficking. SCPD thinks this might be the work of a different Vigilante,” Felicity explained.

 

“How do you already know that?” Evelyn asked.

 

“I have a source at the SCPD,” Felicity said evasively.

 

“You mean your boyfriend. Or whatever he is. Who needs labels,” Curtis rambled as Felicity looked at him annoyed.

 

“Curtis, your teammates do not bring your personal life into the lair. From now on, you will show them the same respect,” Oliver warned him, an icy look on his face and Curtis quickly nodded, realizing he had overstepped. “Either way, another murderer is on the streets. He has to be stopped.”

 

“Does he though?” Felicity questioned.

 

“Blondie’s got a point. Two less scumbags on the street, what’s the downside?” Rene agreed.

 

“Besides the fact you know nothing about this guy? He kills two people and you’re ready to throw him a parade, just like that? No questions asked?” Faith asked, wondering if they even realized their own hypocrisy.

 

“Faith’s right. We already have one psycho loose in this city. We can’t afford to have another,” Oliver said firmly before he turned and walked off.

 

“Who decides who’s a psycho and who’s the vigilante?” Evelyn asked before walking off, unaware of Faith watching her do this.

 

Earth-63, Portland

Same time

 

“Adam Mitchell,” Hardison said, bringing up a picture of the man on the monitor as The Doctor, Eliot and Parker all watched. “In addition to starting his weapons manufacturing business by embezzling from a non-profit organization and being a war profiteer, he’s become one of the most sought after weapons merchants over the last year, his weapons seem to work better than any other companies.”

 

“How is that possible?” Eliot wondered.

 

“Alien technology. He uses it to advance his weapons and then sells the new and improved versions. Probably sells alien technology on the black market,” The Doctor said, a dark look crossing his face.

 

“So we have someone who uses alien technology to give himself a boost. How do we take him down?” Parker wondered and it was quiet for a moment.

 

“I think I have an idea,” Eliot said, a thoughtful look on his face.

 

Earth-211, Liam’s house

Next morning

 

Liam was getting dressed, looking in the mirror at himself with his shirt off. Melissa had been right; he had mostly healed by now. There were still a few faint scars, but Derek had assured him they would be gone within a few more days.

 

Liam put his shirt on and grabbed his book bag. Today was the first day back at school since the attack. Liam wasn’t sure what he was more apprehensive about, going back to school or seeing Dawn again.

 

Because he knew he had to face her, and that she knew something was off about him. And he had to find a way to figure out what to do about Dawn.

 

Liam was putting on his jacket when the door opened and his mom walked in.

“You sure you want to go to school today? Maybe you should take another day or two to heal,” his mom said, fear clear in her eyes.

 

And that just made Liam feel worse. When he finally told her about being a Werewolf, it had only added to her worry. The fact that he always found himself in some kind of danger every other week really didn’t seem to help.

 

“Mom, I’m okay. Really,” Liam assured her, seeing the worry in her eyes. “Monroe isn’t gonna try the same thing the day I go back to school. Scott and the others are looking into it now. We’re not gonna let her keep doing this.”

 

“I know. Sometimes…sometimes I wish I had never transferred you to Beacon Hills,” his mom confessed.

 

“I know. But maybe things were meant to happen for a reason. If I wasn’t here…who knows what might have happened to those kids,” Liam pointed out and his mom had no response. “I’ll be fine, Mom. I’ve survived worse.”

 

His mom smiled tightly but didn’t say another word as Liam kissed her on the cheek before walking out of his room.

 

McCall House

Same time

 

“My dad has all of Monroe’s men in custody. The case has been turned over to the FBI,” Scott said as he held a meeting in the dinner room, his Pack (sans Lydia and those still in High School), Noah and Argent all sitting around the table. “They’re not talking, but none of them seem to have the same…abilities that Lydia and Monroe have.”

 

“That’s a small mercy. Monroe’s escalated to biological warfare now,” Derek pointed out.

 

“She went after Liam specifically. She did it as a message to you, Scott,” Argent added.

 

“I know. And I’m not gonna let her do it again. We need to find her, before she attacks again,” Scott said firmly.

 

“Just let me in the room with one of Monroe’s people. I’ll make them talk,” Malia said darkly.

 

“As fun as that would be Mal, you’re not getting anywhere near them. Scott’s dad isn’t gonna let you,” Stiles pointed out.

 

“But he might let me,” Scott realized.

 

“Scott, you’re not saying you’re gonna torture them?” Noah said incredulously as they all looked at Scott in surprise.

 

“Not torture, no. But there are other ways of getting information out of them,” Scott said before telling them his plan.

 

Earth-21, Kent Farm

Same time

 

“I’ve been watching Lex for the past couple days, doesn’t seem like anything out of the ordinary has happened,” Clark said as he me Chloe, Lois and Willow in his kitchen.

 

“But you’re still suspicious,” Lois said knowingly.

 

“By now, he’s known about Mercy for a few weeks. It’s not like Lex to do nothing with that kind of information,” Clark said with a frown.

 

“If we’re right about him trying to build an army, he probably has at least a few together somewhere,” Chloe noted.

 

“I might be able to find them, with magic. But even then, if any of them are with Lex because they want to and not because they have to, it’s gonna be tough taking them down with just you, me and Lois. I might need to bring in some other people,” Willow mused.

 

“We might not. I think I know someone who can help,” Clark said as an idea occurred to him.

 

Earth-63, Portland

Same time

 

Adam Mitchell was in his office, doing paperwork when his intercom buzzed.

 

“Sir, your 9 O’clock is here,” his secretary said and Adam stopped.

 

“Send him in,” Adam said, putting the pen down as a smirk crossed his face.

 

A second later, the door opened and a blond haired man in a military uniform walked in. Adam got to his feet, walking over and holding his hand out to him.

“General Madis, thank you for your call. I was surprised to get it,” Adam said as they shook hands.

 

“No need to thank me, you’re one of the highest rated weapons manufacturers in the country. I hope this meeting didn’t cause you too much trouble,” Madis said as they dropped hands.

 

“Nothing as important as this meeting. Can I offer you a drink?”

 

“No thank you, I prefer to be level headed for these kinds of meetings,” Madis said and Adam nodded in understanding.

 

“Of course. Please, sit,” Adam said and the two sat down, Madis taking the offered seat in front of Adam’s desk.

 

“I’ll be blunt, Mitchell. My superiors would like to get a hand on some of your more…advanced weaponry,” Madis said and Adam barely resisted the smirked that threatened to cross his face.

 

“And I’d be more than happy to give it to you. But I run a business, not a charity, and I already have weapons contracts with the military. What do I get out of this?” Adam inquired.

 

“I’m aware that you are running short on missile launchers. I have dozens in a nearby warehouse less than an hour drive from here. I can have it shipped here tomorrow. Just say the word,” Madis promised.

 

Adam smiled, thinking of all the possibilities. Even if he couldn’t use alien technology to enhance those missile launchers, they would go for a hefty price on the black market. It was too good a deal to pass up.

 

“General Madis, I think you and I are going to accomplish great things together.”

 

Earth-1, Star City

Mid-morning

 

Faith was in the safe house she had been living in when she heard someone walk inside. She turned her head, seeing it was Oliver.

 

“Hey. Hope I didn’t drag you away from important mayor stuff,” Faith said.

 

“Believe it or not, I find this to be the easier job. What did you want to talk about?” Oliver asked.

 

“Evelyn,” Faith said and Oliver smiled tightly.

 

“I know. She is…not over learning about The Hood or the List,” Oliver said and Faith snorted.

 

“That is an understatement. But it’s not just that. There’s something I need to tell you,” Faith said and Oliver raised an eyebrow.

 

Before she could continue, Oliver’s phone rang. Looking at her apologetically, he pulled it out.

 

“It’s Felicity. I’m sorry, I told her to call me if she had any Intel about Prometheus or our new player,” Oliver said before answer. “What is it, Felicity….what?...okay, I’ll be right there.”

 

“What happened?” Faith asked as Oliver hung up, seeing a dark look on his face.

 

“The rest of the Team responded to a bank robbery earlier. The place was cleared out, but they found one of the robbers on the ground. He’d been shot. He claimed that it was done by someone called ‘Vigilante’,” Oliver said grimly.

 

Earth-211, Beacon Hills High School

Afternoon

 

“Welcome back your Captain with a round of applause!”

 

At the words from Coach, the entire Lacrosse team gave Liam a round of applause as Liam looked around awkwardly. This…was not what he’d had in mind when he thought of coming back to school. Everyone was acting like he was a war hero or something.

 

“Liam, you doing okay?” Coach asked as he led Liam away from the rest of the guys.

“I’m doing fine, Coach,” Liam assured him.

 

“Okay, good. Listen, if you need to take it easy for a few days, get back into the swing of things, that’s fine. The rest of the team can pick up the slack. We both know you’ve got more important things to worry about than Lacrosse. The game ’ll be here when you get back,” Coach pat him on the shoulder before walking off.

 

“Looks like you get to take it easy for a few days,” Mason noted as he and Corey walked over.

 

“We both know I don’t. You two been keeping an eye on Dawn?” Liam asked as he turned to his friends.

 

“She comes to school, she leaves, she comes back,” Mason listed.

 

“She’s asked about you a few times, but that’s all,” Corey added.

 

“What about her house?” Liam asked.

 

“I followed her home one day. She lives at a hotel on the edge of town. I don’t see any parents with her,” Corey explained and Liam frowned.

 

“If she lives alone…how’d she get enrolled here?” Liam wondered but neither of his friends had an answer. 

 

McCall house

Same time

 

“You can’t be serious, Scott,” Rafael looked at his son in disbelief.

“Dad, these people know where Monroe is. Werewolves have an ability to get into people’s head, see their memories. Give me a minute with one of them, I can get her location,” Scott pleaded.

 

“Even if I was on board with you using some kind of Werewolf…thing to get that information, how would I explain that? Stopping a standoff at a police precinct is one thing, letting my son have access to a high priority prisoner is another,” Rafael argued.

 

“Dad, this could be our only chance to stop Monroe,” Scott pleaded.

 

“The FBI can handle that. Monroe isn’t a Werewolf or some other supernatural creature, she’s a human. Let the human law work against her,” Rafael reasoned.

 

“Except she’s not just human, not anymore. She has…powers,” Scott tried to explain and Rafael looked at him sharply.

 

“Are you saying she’s a Werewolf?”

 

“I don’t know what she is anymore. But she’s strong and fast. The FBI will not be able to handle her, Dad,” Scott reasoned.

 

“Even if you’re right, I’m not going to be able to convince my bosses to let you in to see one of Monroe’s cohorts. They didn’t live in a town like Beacon Hills, I wouldn’t get passed ‘my son is a Werewolf’ before I get laughed out of the room. There’s nothing I can do,” Rafael explained.

 

And, as much as Scott hated to admit it, his dad was right. There was nothing Rafael could do to get Scott access to the people Monroe had sent to kill Liam and the other supernatural students.

 

Legally. Because while there was nothing Rafael could do, there were certainly a few things Scott and his Pack could do.

 

Earth-21, Ollie’s apartment

Same time

 

Ollie was on the phone when the door to his apartment was opened. Ollie glanced over his shoulder, surprised to see Clark walk in through the front door.

 

“I’m gonna have to call you back,” Ollie said before hanging up, turning to face Clark. “What can I do for you, Clark?”

 

“I need your help,” Clark said and Ollie raised an eyebrow.

 

“You’re coming to me for help? Things must be bad then,” Ollie said, only half joking. “But you stopped me from becoming a murderer when I was under the influence of that drug, so I owe you one. What’s going on?”

 

“Lois isn’t the only young woman in Smallville that’s developed superpowers recently. A bunch of them have received the same powers as Lois. One of them is Mercy Graves,” Clark explained and Ollie started.

 

“As in Lex’s bodyguard?” Ollie asked horrified and Clark nodded.

 

“And the first thing she did is probably go straight to Lex. And we both know what Lex would do with that knowledge.”

 

“He’ll try to replicate those powers. And if he can’t, he’ll search for other people with those powers,” Ollie said, his mind racing.

 

“Exactly. I may have a way to locate them, but I might need your help in dealing with them,” Clark said and Ollie frowned, looking like he was thinking about something.

 

“I’ve been watching Lex since I’ve been in town. He’s been picking up people with powers, but lately it seems like they’re only girls,” Ollie mused and Clark started.

 

“When were you planning on telling me this?”

 

“I’m sorry Clark; do you run your investigations by me? Oh that’s right, you wait for problems to come to you,” Ollie snapped and Clark fought the urge to snap at him.

 

“Arguing isn’t going to help. Can I count on you or not?” Clark asked, fighting to keep his voice even.

 

“Look, I want to stop Lex as much as you, but it’s not so simple as going in guns blazing, Clark. We need to know what’s in there and if Lex has any more of these super powered women located somewhere else. And that won’t happen if you jump the gun. We need time to make a plan. My team and I already working on it,” Ollie told Clark, who was taken aback.

 

“You have a team?”

 

“Just because you prefer to work alone doesn’t mean I do. You want to stop Lex? Well, this is how. Work with my team on this,” Ollie said and Clark looked conflicted. “You don’t have to answer right now. But think it over, Clark. Because we all want to make sure Lex can’t hurt anyone else.”

 

Earth-1, Arrow lair

Later

 

“The spooky crew’s been on a bit of a spree,” Felicity said, cutting off Curtis’ rambles as she typed, the team plus Faith surrounding the computers.

 

“More than a bit. They’ve hit seven banks in three states over the last two weeks,” Diggle noted as Felicity pulled up information on the crew.

 

“Who’s running point?” Oliver asked.

 

“Eric Dunn,” Felicity said, bringing up his picture on the computer. “It’s not the first time he’s tried these scare tactics. SCPD collared him for multiple armed robberies in 2011. He should be in Iron Heights for another eight years, trading cigarettes.”

“So how is he out, committing more robberies?” Faith asked.

 

“Parole.”

 

“Our justice system at work,” Rene said sourly.

 

“Dunn must have formed a new crew,” Felicity noted.

 

“So Dunn and his crew hit the back, but Vigilante got there before you did,” Oliver summarized.

 

“Looks like Dunn and his crew booked. They guy they left at the bank, however, did not make it,” Diggle added.

 

“The bank’s CCTV coverage did manage to catch a glimpse at our new friend,” Felicity said, pulling up a picture of a man in black body armor, wearing a helmet with an orange visor.

“Okay, we are fighting a war on two fronts,” Oliver said, bringing everyone’s attention to him.

 

“At least,” Felicity added and Oliver nodded.

 

“So we’re stopping other Vigilantes now?” Evelyn interrupted and Oliver raised an eyebrow.

 

“I think what Evelyn means is that we’re on the same side as this Vigilante fella,” Regan suggested and Faith barked out a laugh. “What?”

 

“I just think it’s hilarious that you two only seem to have a problem with killers when it’s Oliver that’s doing the killing. This guy is going around murdering people in cold blood and you wanna throw him a parade after having a meltdown last week when you found out about Oliver’s past? I’m not sure whether you two are hypocrites or just that stupid,” Faith said bluntly.

 

Regan had the sense to look sheepish while Evelyn looked downright murderous. Oliver interrupted before things could escalate.

 

“Faith is right. We don’t make exceptions for murderers. If you want to, then you know where the door is. If you stick around, then we’re gonna find Dunn, we’re gonna find Vigilante before anymore banks get knocked over or people get killed,” Oliver ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument.

 

Earth-211, Beacon Hills High School

Same time

 

Dawn was in the library, doing homework. One drawback of this mission, she had homework to do again.

 

Hearing someone approach, Dawn looked up, surprised to see Liam walking over.

 

“Liam,” Dawn said in surprise.

 

“Dawn. Hey. I um, thought we should talk,” Liam said lamely.

 

Dawn didn’t say anything for a moment, staring at him and seeing how he was almost completely healed from the burns he’d received last week. If there was any doubt that there was something different about Liam Dunbar, it was gone now.

 

Liam sat down across from her and it was silent for several moments, neither sure where to start. Finally, Dawn broke the silence.

 

“You look better. More than someone who was burned as badly as you were has a right to be,” Dawn pointed out.

 

“And you pulled the gun out of that guy’s land,” Liam shot back and Dawn winced, but didn’t deny it. “Just not sure how yet.”

 

“So I guess we’ve both been keeping secrets. Only difference is that the whole school seems in on yours,” Dawn pointed out.

 

“Well, you live in Beacon Hills long enough, you learn you can’t keep these kinds of secrets,” Liam said softly and it was quiet after a moment. “What are you?”

 

“I’m…not sure you’d believe me if I told you,” Dawn said, not sure where to start.

 

“Trust me,” Liam said, pausing and letting his eyes change briefly. “I will.”

 

“I…don’t exactly come from…this world,” Dawn started, trying to think of putting this in a way he could understand. “Have you ever heard of the multiverse?”

 

Earth-21, Kent Farm

Same time

 

Up in the barn, Clark stared out at the farm from his loft, deep in thought about Ollie’s proposal. He was so deep in thought that he almost didn’t hear Lois approaching. But he’d been around her long enough for the sound of her approach to recognize it half asleep.

 

“Last time I saw you that broody, you’d just broken up with Lana. I take it your friend is a no go?” Lois asked as she walked up beside him.

 

“No, the opposite. He’s on board, but he wants all of it. Any place Lex might be holding more Slayers. Wants me to work with him, be part of his team,” Clark explained and Lois blinked.

 

“That’s…wow. You don’t seem happy about it,” Lois noted and Clark didn’t say anything for a long moment. “Isn’t that what you wanted? Someone to help us take down Lex?”

 

“I’ve just…I’ve spent my entire life just trying to be normal. Now it feels like I’m catapulting out of that and leaving everything else behind,” Clark confessed.

 

“Smallville, you’ve never been normal. The day we met when you got your memory back, you helped me find Chloe, who everyone thought was dead,” Lois pointed out and Clark really couldn’t argue. “Do you trust this guy?”

 

That was a loaded question. Clark in all honestly didn’t know Ollie that well. But he believed that Ollie was a good man, and that he was earnest in wanting to help people.

 

“I trust that he wants to stop Lex from building an army of Slayers as much as we do,” Clark finally said.

 

“Then what’s the problem? It’s not like it’s a lifetime commitment, right? You can always leave after Lex’s plan to build a Slayer army is stopped,” Lois pointed out and Clark was silent for a long moment.

 

“There are times when I think you don’t know me at all…then there are times when I think you know me better than anyone else,” Clark said, repeating what he had said to her months ago and Lois smiled, understanding the reference.

 

“It’s what I’m here for, Smallville. One save at a time,” Lois said, moving to lightly punch him in the shoulder, as she’d done a million times before.

 

But this time, Clark reached out, grabbing her wrist and stopping it. Both stopped, staring at each other in surprise. And, somehow, it felt more intimate than anything either had ever done with a partner before.

Clark dropped her hand and Lois awkwardly stepped back a few feet.

 

“So, I should probably…go,” Lois said awkwardly. “See you, Smallville.”

 

“Yeah,” Clark said softly as he watched Lois leave, wondering what had just happened.

 

Earth-1, Star City

Later

 

“You’re sure about this?” Oliver was saying as Faith sat across from him, the two once again at Faith’s safe house while Diggle and the recruits searched for Dunn and Vigilante.

 

“I wouldn’t have come to you if I wasn’t sure. Just wanted to give you the head’s up,” Faith said before Oliver’s phone went off with a text. “Felicity again?”

 

“Yeah,” Oliver said as he checked the message. “Dunn chooses his targets based on police station proximity, and then works his way inward. Felicity thinks she knows where Dunn is going to strike next.”

---

Not long after, Dunn and his crew were running out of the bank, Dunn shooting a security guard in the process. They made their way to their getaway car when bullets stopped them in their path. They looked up, seeing Vigilante standing above them on a vantage point.

 

“You’re right to worry,” Vigilante said before firing again.

 

Vigilante then jumped down, seeming to vanish. Dunn and his crew looked around wildly, trying to locate their adversary. A few moments passed before iron cables wrapped around one of Dunn’s crew, yanking them back just before Vigilante opened fire.

 

A truck then rolled up. Evelyn jumped off, firing an arrow at Vigilante. He returned fire, his bullets obliterating the arrow as Regan jumped in front of Evelyn, his rags protecting him and Evelyn from Vigilante’s bullets as the rest of the team got out of the truck.

 

“I’m not here for you,” Vigilante said as he stopped firing.

 

“Then stop trying to kill us!” Curtis shouted back.

 

Out of the corner of his eye, Diggle spotted Dunn and the last member of his crew attempting to make his escape. Diggle fired, getting Dunn, who was still running, leaving the crewmember behind.

 

“I’m going after him!” Diggle shouted, taking off in pursuit of Dunn.

 

Vigilante shot another crewmember in the side and they went down. Vigilante then jumped down, grabbing the crewmember by the shirt. Before he could do much else, the Green Arrow glided down on a zipline, delivering a spinning kick to Vigilante and getting him off the crewmember.

 

“Hey! Keep your guns down,” Oliver ordered as Vigilante got to his feet.

 

“So then you can just shoot me? We’re on the same side,” Vigilante argued.

 

“You’re out of control,” Oliver argued.

 

“This city is out of control, and you haven’t been able to save it,” Vigilante taunted.

 

Vigilante then raised his gun to the side and fired. Oliver whipped his head over to see the rest of his team stopping as the bullet hit the ground.

 

“Take one more step, and one of you isn’t going home tonight,” Vigilante warned before turning back to Oliver. “If you’re not with me, then you’re against me.”

 

“Then I’m against you,” Oliver sneered.

 

“Then you’re a dead man.”

 

Vigilante opened fire and Oliver jumped out of the way. The bullets hit the front of the car and, when Oliver looked back at Vigilante, he was gone.

 

Earth-211, McCall House

Later

 

“So you want to break into the FBI and get in a room with one of those guys?” Derek asked as he, Stiles and Malia stared at Scott, wondering if he’d finally lost his mind.

 

“My dad can’t help us get inside, even if he was on board with my plan. But we can’t let this opportunity go by. They won’t hold these guys near Beacon Hills forever. It’s only a matter of time before my dad’s bosses transfer them somewhere else,” Scott pointed out.

 

“Scott’s right, its standard procedure for these kinds of offenses. It’ll be less than two weeks before they get sent somewhere a lot further, and a lot harder to break into,” Stiles agreed.

 

“So we need to strike while we still can,” Scott finished and Derek sighed.

 

“I hate to admit it…but you’re right,” Derek said unhappily.

 

“You never like it when they’re right,” Malia pointed out and Derek merely grunted. “So, what do we do?”

 

Scott opened his mouth to speak but paused, seeming to hear something. And it wasn’t just him; Stiles noticed Derek and Malia doing the same thing.

 

“What is it, what don’t I hear?” Stiles asked.

 

“Liam just pulled into the driveway. And he’s got a girl with him,” Scott said after a moment.

 

“And she smells…odd,” Malia added, a look of confusion on her face.

---

Out in the driveway, Liam and Dawn got out of their car, Dawn looking at the house uncertainly.

 

“You sure about this?” Dawn asked uncertainly.

 

“No, but they have questions only you can answer,” Liam tossed over his shoulder as he walked up to the front door.

 

Liam raised his hand to ring the doorbell but the door opened, revealing Scott standing on the other side.

 

“Liam, what’s wrong?” Scott asked, subtly glancing over at Dawn.

 

“This…is Dawn. And she has a story you really want to hear,” Liam explained.

 

Earth-1, Arrow lair

Same time

 

“We’ve got two ‘Bags of Bones’ in ACU custody,” Felicity explained as Oliver and Diggle walked back into the lair.

 

“And Dunn?” Oliver asked.

 

“In the wind,” Diggle said.

 

“The Recruits are still out looking for him,” Felicity added.

 

“Send them home, it’s been a long night,” Oliver said with a sigh.

 

“If we don’t find Dunn before Vigilante does, he’s a dead man,” Diggle pointed out and Oliver turned around to face them.

 

“You told me that I inspired this new wave of vigilantes, but I don’t think that’s true. I think Vigilante is out there right now because we haven’t been getting the job done. It’s been four years, and things have only gotten worse,” Oliver said.

 

“Oliver, you’ve saved this city ten times over,” Diggle argued.

 

“At least,” Felicity added.

 

“I’ve been trying to be a legitimate hero, which means that I lean on the courts and the justice system. The fact that Eric Dunn is out there right now should tell us something,” Oliver ranted.

 

“Like what?” Felicity asked.

 

“Maybe none of its working,” Oliver declared, stunning his teammates into silence.

 

Oliver then walked off. Diggle moved to go after him but Felicity stopped him.

 

“Dig, wait. I think the past has proven he won’t listen to us right now,” Felicity pointed out.

 

“So we’re just supposed to let him think he’s wasting his time?” Diggle asked in disbelief.

 

“I said he wouldn’t listen to us. But I think I know someone who might be able to get through to him,” Felicity said before pulling out her phone, dialing a number. “Hey, it’s Felicity. I need you to do something for me.”

 

Earth-211, McCall house

Not long after

 

“So, let me get this straight. You’re from another universe and the reason people like Lydia and Monroe have gotten powers is because you and your friends decided to cast a spell to give a whole bunch of women superpowers?” Stiles asked, wondering if all the years of supernatural hijinks had finally caused him to go mad.

 

“That’s kind of simplified, but yeah. We didn’t mean for this to get so out of hand. By the time we realized what we’d done, it was too late to put the genie back in the bottle,” Dawn tried to explain.

 

“Well, I’m sure my girlfriend – who’s been freaking out for weeks about these new powers she can’t explain – will appreciate that,” Stiles said flippantly, an edge to his voice as he remembered all of Lydia’s fear and worry.

 

“Stiles,” Scott called out, his voice gentle but firm.

 

Stiles merely shrugged, not taking it back but not saying another word, conceding to Scott’s authority. Dawn grimaced at Stiles’ words but didn’t deny them either as Scott turned to her, seeming to search for something in her.

 

Whatever it was, Scott seemed to find it, nodding at her.

 

“I know you and your friends didn’t mean for this to happen. But Stiles is right, your actions have had consequences, they’ve affected all of us. The attack on the high school was carried out by someone you made into a Slayer. And she might not be the only one in her army,” Scott said gently and Dawn winced again.

 

“I’m sorry. I know it doesn’t make up for all of it but…I’m sorry,” Dawn finally said.

 

“We’ve all made bad choices that negatively affected other people,” Derek said, remembering how Kate had used him in order to kill his family. “But we weren’t in your shoes. I don’t think any of us can say what we would have done differently.”

 

“Can I ask you something?” Scott asked and Dawn shrugged.

 

“Feels like it’s the least I can do, shoot.”

 

“How did you manage to enroll yourself at the high school? I doubt you have any connections here,” Scott pointed out, remembering all her records.

 

“The witch that cast the spell that activated all the Slayers in the multiverse, she’s taught me a few things. I’m mostly a novice, but forging school records isn’t that hard,” Dawn explained and Scott was silent, putting a hand to his chin in thought.

 

“He’s getting an idea,” Malia noted.

 

“And it’s not one of those regular ideas. It’s one of those ‘so crazy it might just work’ ideas,” Stiles agreed, both of them knowing Scott well enough to figure it out by now.

 

“Can you forge FBI records?” Scott asked and the other three looked at him sharply.

 

“It’s a little trickier; the FBI isn’t a high school. I just need to know what you want me to say,” Dawn assured him.

 

“Are you thinking what I think you’re thinking?” Stiles asked.

 

“We need to be get to Monroe’s people, find out what they know. If my dad can’t help, Dawn might be our only chance,” Scott said, looking long and hard at Dawn. “If you want to make up for what happened, this is your chance.”

 

“Just tell me what you need me to do,” Dawn said, more than willing to help.

 

Earth-1, Star City Police Precinct

Later

 

“That was impressive,” Oliver said as Adrian walked out of the interrogation room, having managed to get one of Dunn’s crew to give up a location.

 

“It got results at least,” Adrian said as they began walking down the hall. “I’m gonna reach out to judge Balderramma, get a warrant to move on the Papp Motel. Should take about an hour, maybe two.”

 

“Quick as you can. I don’t think this vigilante waits on warrants,” Oliver said before walking off.

 

“No, I bet he doesn’t,” Adrian agreed watching Oliver leave.

 

Papp Motel

Not long after

 

The Green Arrow kicked the door of Dunn’s room in, walking inside to see Dunn on the bed, looking at him fearfully. Dunn moved his hand slightly towards a gun on the dresser and Oliver threw a fleche, which hit the area between.

 

“Do not reach for that gun,” Oliver warned.

 

“I’m already dead. The other masked crazy already ha me marked,” Dunn said bluntly. “You know what’s funny? The first time I got arrested, I wasn’t even guilty. They got the wrong guy, but the DA, they didn’t care. They had to pin the crime on somebody. I was a good kid. I spent two years in Iron Heights. I wasn’t a good kid after that.”

 

Oliver heard something outside and knew what it was instinctively. Oliver tackled Dunn off the bed, taking cover on the side of the bed as bullets came through the window. Bullet tore up the bed where Dunn had been lying for several seconds before Vigilante stopped firing. Oliver then notched an arrow and fired at the window.  It exploded into a sheet thick enough to prevent Vigilante’s bullets from entering the room.

 

“Door, now!” Oliver said, pulling Dunn to his feet.

 

He shoved Dunn through the door just before a small rocket struck the feet. The building was rocked by the explosion as Oliver was sent flying through the door after Dunn, both of them shaken but unhurt.

 

Arrow lair

Later

 

“Anyone still think that Vigilante doesn’t need to be stopped?” Oliver asked as Team Arrow watched a news report on the attack on Papp Motel.

 

“Point made,” Rene said.

 

“I hope so,” Oliver said with a look at all of them, all but Evelyn shifting uncomfortably.

 

“The question is how do we stop Vigilante?” Regan asked.

 

“More importantly, how do we find him?” Evelyn asked.

 

“Well, I don’t think any of us want to use Dunn as bait after we put him in protective custody. We’ll work on it,” Felicity said before looking over her shoulder at Oliver. “Oliver, Faith called. She wants you to meet her at a bar. Something about having a lead.”

 

“At a bar?” Oliver asked skeptically.

 

“Sounds more like a date than a lead,” Rene pointed out.

 

“It’s not a date, it’s a lead. I’ll text you the address. And I don’t think I need to say this, but go as Oliver Queen, not the Green Arrow,” Felicity said.

 

Oliver stared at her for a moment before sighing, nodding as he walked out of the lair.

 

“Did you just send Oliver on a date?” Curtis asked Felicity.

 

“I…don’t think so. But you never know with Oliver, he does not have the most conventional dating life. The most normal relationship he’s had since I’ve known him was with me,” Felicity mused.

 

Star City, bar

 

Oliver wasn’t sure what he was expecting when he walked in, but Faith playing pool certainly wasn’t one of them.

 

“Damn, girl. Where’d you learn to play like that?” the guy she was playing against asked.

 

“Grew up in some rough places, you’d be surprised what you pick up,” Faith said before spotting Oliver. “Sorry to leave you hanging, but I’ve got company.”

 

Faith then walked up to Oliver, leaving her opponent behind.

 

“Didn’t know you played pool,” Oliver noted.

 

“There’s a lot you don’t know about me. Want a drink?” Faith asked and Oliver was silent.

 

“There is no lead, is there?” Oliver asked.

 

“You already figured that out. But you came, which is what Felicity and I wanted,” Faith noted and Oliver smiled tightly.

 

“What’s this about, Faith?” Oliver asked, hoping to get to the point as they walked over to a small table.

 

“You’re gonna crash and burn. I’ve seen it before, with B, with Angel. You seem exhausted all the time; you always seem you have the weight of the world on your shoulders. Felicity mentioned something about Vigilante getting under your skin. She’s worried about you,” Faith said and Oliver sighed after a moment. “Look, she didn’t think you’d open up to her. I’m just offering to be a friendly ear. No judgement, just offering to listen.”

 

Oliver was silent for a long moment. But, Faith had earned his trust. And she’d had his back more in the last couple weeks than John and Felicity had in years. So, reluctantly, he started to speak.

 

“I’ve been trying to save my city, trying to help make it better for the last four years. And it feels like nothing I do makes a difference. I’ve lost…so many people,” Oliver said, a haunted look in his eyes as he remembered all those who he had lost, starting with his father. “Vigilante said that I haven’t made the city a better place earlier. And I’m not certain he’s wrong. So it makes me wonder if what I’m doing is making any difference. I’m trying to do things differently. Be more optimistic, for me. But it feels like every time I take a step forward, I also take two steps back.”

 

“I won’t pretend to know what you’ve lost, what you’ve been through. But not long ago, Angel told me something that changed my perspective,” Faith said and he raised an eyebrow. “Our time is never up. We pay for everything. Get up and fight. You never stop fightin’.”

 

“Sounds like a smart guy,” Oliver noted and Faith laughed.

 

“Well, he’s been around a while. I was ready to give up, thought the only way to redeem myself was to spend the rest of my life in prison. Then Angel needed my help, and it felt like I still have more to do,” Faith said and it was quiet for a moment. “I can’t tell you what to do, but I think we can both agree Vigilante’s approach is not the answer.”

 

“No argument from me,” Oliver muttered and she smiled.

 

“Five by five. You wanna do things differently? Do them differently, but do it smarter, not harder. Vigilante, he’s a psycho. And trust me, I’ve been around them long enough to know. You’re not gonna beat a psycho by taking advice from them,” Faith told him and Oliver mused on her words for a moment.

 

Then, Oliver’s phone started ringing. Pulling it out, he saw it was Diggle and answered.

 

“Hey, we can’t find Vigilante. But I think we figured out a way to draw him out,” Diggle said.

 

“Talk to me,” Oliver ordered as Faith looked at him in interest.

 

“How do you feel about us robbing a bank?”

 

Star City Bank

Later

 

Diggle, Felicity, Rene and Regan all infiltrated the bank, all wearing masks like the ones Dunn and his crew used. Diggle immediately taking out the guards with tranq darts and Felicity headed to the computer, taking off her mask.

 

“It’s hot in that mask,” Felicity said as she began typing away.

 

“I’m used to it,” Rene shrugged.

 

“Maybe I wasn’t paying attention during the briefing, but isn’t the point to get caught?” Regan asked.

 

“Yeah, not by the cops,” Diggle pointed out.

 

“Which is why I’m only cutting lines to SCPD,” Felicity said, getting to work.

 

“You two take the safe upstairs, I’ll cover Felicity,” Diggle ordered.

 

“Aren’t you taking method acting a bit too seriously?” Regan asked incredulously.

 

“We have to make this look legit,” Diggle said before tapping the Comms piece in his ear. “Mr. Terrific, Artemis, anything on the move?”

 

“Negative, all quiet out here.”

---

Unknown to the unsuspecting Curtis and Evelyn, Vigilante was sneaking up the side of the door. But, when he reached the passenger door, Vigilante was surprised to see the care was empty.

 

“Looking for someone?”

 

Vigilante whirled around just before Faith punched him in the helmet. He was sent back against the car before Faith delivered two more punches to his abdomen. Vigilante raised his gun, opening fire but Faith ducked before sending a kick to his chest, sending him flying away from the car. Vigilante landed on his back before hearing what sounded like a metal string being pulled back. Looking up, he saw the Green Arrow aiming an arrow at him.

 

“Don’t move,” Oliver warned him.

 

“What do you think will hit first, your arrow or my bullets?” Vigilante challenged and it was silent as the two seemed to stare at each other.

 

“What do you want?” Oliver demanded.

 

“To operate without interference,” Vigilante clarified.

 

“So you can keep murdering people?” Oliver scoffed.

 

“Criminals,” Vigilante dismissed.

 

“Like the people at the hotel?” Oliver demanded.

 

“Collateral damage. You don’t seem to know that this is a war. Maybe that’s why you’re losing,” Vigilante mocked.

 

“Tough talk for the guy on the ground,” Faith pointed out.

 

“You’re not getting the job done, because you don’t take it seriously enough. Maybe because you haven’t lost anyone. You don’t have a full understanding of what’s out there,” Vigilante ranted.

 

“Oh, I’ve lost people,” Oliver said softly, thinking of his parents, Yao-Fei, Shado, Akio, Tatiana, Tommy and Laurel. “Almost more than I can bear.”

 

“Then it hasn’t been more than you can bear. Maybe you need a push!”

 

Vigilante then pointed the gun at Faith, but she rolled out of the way as Oliver fired, his arrow hitting the gun and knocking it out of Vigilante’s hand. Oliver then rushed Vigilante, who rose to his feet as the two began trading blows.  Oliver used his bow to block Vigilante’s attack before grabbing his arm, whirling around and tossing him face first into the car window. The window shattered as Vigilante’s head went into it before Oliver grabbed him, pulled him out and throwing him to the ground.

 

Vigilante landed near his gun and moved to grab it only for Faith to jump at him, kicking him in the abdomen before tossing the gun away.

 

“No more guns for you,” Faith said before punching him.

 

Vigilante pulled out a knife and tried stabbing her with only for Faith to grab his wrist, easily stopping it.

 

“Faith, move!”

 

At Oliver’s shout, Faith let go, dropping to the ground as Oliver fired an arrow. Vigilante turned around as the arrow exploded into cables. They wrapped around Vigilante, sending him stumbling back a few feet and Vigilante found himself trapped, restrained to a telephone pole as he dropped his knife.

 

Oliver lowered his bow as he approached the pole, Faith getting to her feet as Oliver reached Vigilante.

 

“You’re right, this is a war. But I’m going to fight it my way, not yours.”

 

Oliver then tried to remove Vigilante’s helmet but, as he did, there was a loud bang and Oliver found himself thrown back. He crashed into Faith, sending them both crashing to the ground. When they looked up, Vigilante was gone, having somehow managed to break free from the cables holding him there.

 

Arrow lair

Later

 

“So he just, escaped?” Diggle asked in disbelief as Oliver filled him and Felicity in later.

 

“Yeah. Whatever his motives, he didn’t want his identity exposed. The way he moved, the way he operated…he’s had training, maybe ex-military,” Oliver mused. “But we’ll catch him, one way or another.”

 

“You seem a bit more optimistic about this,” Diggle noted.

 

“That was from one talk? Faith must be a miracle worker,” Felicity said, impressed.

 

“Speaking of which, Felicity…thank you,” Oliver told her and she shrugged.

 

“I…haven’t been the best friend to you the last few years. I’m trying to change that,” Felicity sand and it was quiet for a moment.

 

“Now that we have a moment alone…there’s something I need to talk to the two of you about. Something Faith told me earlier…”

 

Earth-63, Portland

Morning

 

In a warehouse, Adam looked at his workers opened a grate. Walking over, he smirked as he saw the missile launchers inside.

 

This was going to be a gold mine, he thought pleased.

 

Then, as quickly as the peace had settled, it shattered. The door to the warehouse was kicked in and several men and women in army uniforms burst in, shouting orders as they aimed guns at everyone.

 

“Hands in the air! Back away from the crate, slowly! Do it or we will open fire!”

 

“What is going on here?!” Adam demanded in bewilderment and alarm even as he and his employees followed instructions, backing away and holding hands in the air.

 

Adam was ignored as one of the men approached the crate, looking inside as Madis walked in.

 

“It’s all here, Sir. The weapons that went missing earlier,” the man told Madis, who nodded.

 

“Adam Mitchell, you are under arrest for stealing United States Military weapons,” Madis declared, to Adam’s shock.

---

Leverage The Team soundtrack plays.

 

Last night

 

An army transport carrying the missile launchers was heading towards a military base when they came across a car in the road, The Doctor standing outside a car.

 

“Hello! I seem to have gotten a flat. Would you mind helping me?” The Doctor asked with a wave.

 

While the driver was distracted by The Doctor, Parker walked up behind the truck, Sonic Screwdriver in hand. Parker used it to unlock the truck and open it.

 

The driver had gotten out and heard the back of the truck opening. He moved to turn around when a fist punched him hard enough to knock him out. He went down to the ground with a thud, out cold.

 

“Did you have to hit him so hard?” The Doctor asked as Eliot shook his fist.

 

“Had to make it convincing. He’ll be down for at least ten minutes. Enough time for us to get those weapons out,” Eliot said.

---

About fifteen minutes later, the driver came too, groaning as he saw up. Looking around, he saw The Doctor on the ground, appearing to be out cold.

 

“Hey, you okay?” the driver asked as The Doctor sat up, seemingly to feel his head.

 

“Yes, I think so. Who hit us?” The Doctor asked.

 

Remembering the sound of the truck opening, the driver got up, running to back. It was open and the weapons were gone.

---

Now

 

“This is absurd! General, you gave me those weapons!” Adam protested as he cuffed.

 

“If you’re going to come up with a lie, come up with one that is more believable. I’ve never seen you before this moment,” Madis said, shocking Adam.

---

Yesterday afternoon

 

After his meeting with Adam, Madis walked to a car, getting inside.

 

“So, how’d it go?” Eliot asked as turned around from the driver’s seat.

 

“I got what we wanted,” ‘Madis’ said before removing his mask to reveal Ethan Hunt’s face. “Rest is up to you and your team.”

 

“Hardison, what about that footage?” Eliot asked over Comms.

---

“Already on it,” Hardison said from the loft, having hacked into Adam’s security and erasing the footage of the meeting with Madis.

---

Next morning

 

“I want those weapons found, now!” Madis shouted before his phone rang. “What?!”

 

“That anyway to greet an old friend,” Madis paused at the sound of Eliot’s voice on the other line.

 

“Spencer. Been a long time. I’m sorry, I’m in the middle of something,” Madis apologized.

 

“I get it, John. That’s why I’m calling. I can’t say how, but I know who stole your weapons.”

---

Now

 

“I’m not sure why you thought you could get away with this, but you’re going to jail for a long time,” Madis said as Adam was dragged off in handcuffs.

 

Earth-1, Star City, City Hall

Morning

 

Oliver was at his desk, doing paperwork when the door to his office opened and Thea walked in.

 

“Hey, I heard about the Vigilante. I’m sorry he got away,” Thea said.

 

“He will be back, and I’ll get him,” Oliver said confidently.

 

“You always do,” Thea said as the siblings exchanged a smirk before Thea sat down, the smirk leaving her face. “So…I need to talk to you about Quentin.”

 

“Okay,” Oliver said, giving her his undivided attention.

 

“He found this in his apartment last week,” Thea said, pulling out a shuriken.

 

Oliver took it, looking at in surprise, recognizing it as one of the shuriken Prometheus used as Thea continued.

 

“Someone is going through a lot of trouble to make it look like he’s behind the Throwing Star Killings.”

 

“Why would Quentin believe that?” Oliver asked confused.

 

“Because he’s been blacking out,” Thea admitted and Oliver sighed. “Look, he’s in Rehab, he’s taking some time. But I’ve been wondering why –why would someone be targeting him and the only thing I can think of is-”

 

“What if Prometheus knows I’m the Green Arrow?” Oliver finished, the pair exchanging a horrified look.

 

Earth-63, Military Prison

Afternoon

 

Adam sat in his cell, trying to process what had happened, trying to understand what had happened when a voice spoke up outside his cell.

 

“You should have listened to me, Adam.”

 

Startled, Adam looked up, seeing a man with floppy brown hair and dark eyes with an abnormally large chin standing outside his cell.

 

“What?” Adam asked in confusion.

 

“I told you to live an unremarkable life. Instead, you abused alien technology to give yourself power,” The Doctor sneered and Adam glared as he realized who he was talking to.

 

“Doctor. You’re the one who did this to me!” Adam snarled as he jumped to his feet.

 

“You did this to yourself. I showed you mercy after you broke one of the most universal laws of time travel, and you decided to do something even worse. Humanity was never meant to have alien technology. The Shadow Proclamation would have a field day with you. But I’ll let humanity deal with you. You will get everything you deserve,” The Doctor declared and Adam smiled unpleasantly.

 

“And so will you. You go around, playing God with people’s lives. Sooner or later, you will pay for all that you’ve done to us,” Adam sneered and The Doctor stared at him blankly.

 

“Maybe you’re right. Maybe one day, I will pay for all that I’ve done. But for now, it’s your turn,” The Doctor said before he turned and walked off.

 

“You can’t go around screwing with people’s lives this way, Doctor! It’ll all catch up with you in the end!” Adam shouted as The Doctor walked out of the building.

 

Earth-21, Ollie’s apartment

Not long after

 

“So, what’s your answer?” Ollie asked as he and Clark stood across from each other.

 

“I just want you to know, this is about stopping Lex. I’m not promising more than that,” Clark told him.

 

“I’m not asking for more than that. But we both know what Lex is capable of. So, are you in or are you out, Boy Scout?” Ollie asked point blank.

 

“I’m in. I’ll join your team. At least until Lex is dealt with,” Clark said, hoping he wasn’t going to regret this.

 

“Good. Welcome to the team, Clark,” Ollie said, holding a hand to Clark with a grin.

 

Clark reached out, taking Ollie’s hand in a handshake, hoping he wasn’t going to regret this.

 

Earth-63, Portland

Later

 

“And in a shocking turn of events, Adam Mitchell, CEO of Mitchell Enterprises was arrested on charges of weapons smuggling and theft from the United States Military. Details are still coming in, but Mitchell was apparently behind the theft of several rocket launchers from a nearby military base.”

 

“Another day, another scumbag taken down,” Hardison said gleefully as the Leverage Team, The Doctor and Ethan watched the news report on Adam.

 

“John’ll make sure Adam never gets out of jail. He’ll spend the rest of his life in that cell,” Eliot said confidently

 

“Surprised you used your friend like that,” Ethan noted and Eliot shrugged.

 

“Used is not the world I would use. He hates war profiteers, and he got to make the arrest. Either way you look at it, John got to put away a weapon’s smuggler. I call that a win,” Eliot said before turning to Ethan. “Thanks for coming.”

 

“The IMF has had Mitchell on their radar for a while now. We could just never seem to find evidence linking him to any of the weapon’s smuggling or war profiteering. I was happy to take him down,” Ethan said before turning to The Doctor. “Even happier to meet you, Doctor. You’ve been an IMF legend for years, but then, one day all data on you seemed to vanish. No one in the IMF could figure it out.”

 

“I’m afraid that was my fault. I was getting too loud; my enemies were targeting people close to me in order to get to me. I did what I had to do in order to keep them safe,” The Doctor said and a beat passed.

 

“I understand that,” Ethan said, thinking of all he had done to protect Julia. “But there was actually something I wanted to ask you. Eliot said you said you knew what was going on, with women all over the world developing super strength.”

 

“Ah, yes. Well, that is a bit of a long story,” The Doctor mused, not even sure where to start.

Notes:

And was the introduction of Vigilante. And I’m gonna put this out there, this Vigilante is not Vincent Sobel. Because what a loud of crap that twist was. To this day, I still don’t understand why anyone thought that made any sense.

Liam’s mom would be played by Diane Lane.

Madis would be played by Dominic Monaghan. Thank you to Aragorn II Elessar for the suggestion.

Dawn and Liam have finally spilled each other’s secrets and Dawn is in the know with the Pack. Hope the scenes with Dawn and the Pack were okay.

Meanwhile, Clark has sort of joined Smallville’s Justice League. With Lex going after the Slayers, it was really only a matter of time before Clark went to Ollie for help. The plot building is going to be a bit slow, but we’ll get there.

More Arrowverse stupidity: Oliver doesn’t have anyone watching the rooftops in case Vigilante gets the drop on Curtis and Evelyn. I’d say really, but I honestly expect this kind of dumb writing from Guggie and friends.

Chapter 11: Invasion

Summary:

Earth-1 is invaded. The Pack learns Monroe has gone after one of their own. Peter and Felica both prepare for a new venture.

Earth-1, STAR Labs

Night

 

It had been two weeks since Alchemy had kidnapped Patty, and yet Team Flash was sadly no closer to finding him.

 

“I’ve been using facial recognition of Alchemy, Rosa, Frankie and every other Slayer he had with him that night,” Cisco was explaining to Barry, Caitlin, Patty and Buffy as they stood in the cortex. “Nothing, no sign of any of them whatsoever.”

 

“The BOLO Joe put out for them isn’t getting results either,” Barry said with a sigh.

 

“I don’t get it. Alchemy maybe I can buy not finding, but someone has to have seen Rosa, Frankie or any of those other Slayers,” Caitlin said in confusion.

 

“I don’t think it’s a matter of can, but can’t,” Buffy said and they all turned to her. “Before she left, Willow tried to track Alchemy the way she found Patty. There was no sign of him.”

 

“So you think that Alchemy is using whatever magic he uses to hide himself and his Slayers? But why wouldn’t that have worked for me?” Patty pointed out.

 

“I don’t know. But if Willow can’t find him, something is going on,” Buffy said before there was a beeping sound.

 

“Is that our satellite?” Caitlin asked as Cisco saw what seemed to be an object from space on the monitor.

 

“Yes, that is a meteor. And yes, it is heading for downtown,” Cisco said sarcastically, his face alarmed.

 

Barry quickly changed into his suit and sped out of the building.

---

Barry emerged at downtown Central City, finding the crashed object and staring in shock.

 

“Guys,” Barry radioed in as he approached the object.

 

“What is it, what do you see?” Cisco asked as the signal began breaking up.

 

“This isn’t a meteor. It’s some kind of ship,” Barry said as he approached it.

Barry moved to place his hands on it but, as he touched it, some kind of force field activated and Barry found himself thrown back. He landed on his back, several feet away from the ship when a door opened. Barry looked up, staring in shock as several tall, grey creatures emerged from the ship. One approached him, looking down as if it was studying him before it ran off with the rest of them. Barry got to his feet, staring them in disbelief.

“Oh come on. Aliens?!” Barry shouted at the universe.

 

STAR Labs

Later

 

“Aliens. You’re saying aliens crashed in downtown?” Caitlin asked as four pairs of eyes stared at Barry in disbelief after he recounted his experience.

 

“Like little green men?” Patty asked, sounding stunned.

 

“Big and grey, but yeah,” Barry said with a nod.

 

“The last Earth I visited had been invaded before by aliens. I’m guessing it’s never happened before on this one?” Buffy inquired, not as surprised as the others.

 

Since one Earth had aliens, it stands to reason there would be aliens on others as well.

 

“Yeah, this is a new one, and would be so cool under different circumstances,” Cisco said.

 

“Well, if its anything like my world, something strange happens, the government is going to try and cover it up,” Buffy noted and Barry got an idea.

 

“Government, that’s it,” Barry said and they looked at him in confusion. “When Genesis went down, who was the person leading the charge?”

 

“ARGUS? You think Lyla would be willing to share some Intel with us?” Caitlin asked.

 

“I think she wants to stop these guys as much as we do. We just have to hope that we can convince her it’s in the best interest to stop these guys for her to work with us,” Barry explained.

 

Earth-199999, Avengers Compound

Next morning

 

“I’m not sure what to tell you, Steve,” Tony said as he and Steve sat down in Steve’s office. “I ran that police sketch through facial recognition, had FRIDAY search every traffic cam and security camera footage in New York. It’s like this girl just vanished.”

 

“It’s possible that she managed to get out of the city,” Steve mused.

 

“I thought of that too. So I had FRIDAY do the same thing in New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Connecticut, Massachusetts, same result. No one is that good, especially not someone her age,” Tony pointed out and Steve frowned, thinking.

 

“You think she has help?”

 

“I think she has to be working for someone. She’s either in over her head or she’s on board. Either way, a Slayer is in the hands of someone very good and very dangerous,” Tony pointed out.

 

“Which means finding this girl just became our top priority,” Steve agreed. 

 

New York

Same time

 

Felicia was in her room, wearing headphones and listening to music when the door to her room opened. She took off the headphones and sat up as a young woman walked into her room.

 

“Tombstone wants a word.”

---

Not long after, Felicia sat in a chair in front of Tombstone’s desk. It was silent for a moment.

 

“There is a man. He has stolen something very precious to me. I want it back. The trouble is, I don’t know where he’s put it,” Tombstone started. “I need you to bring him to me.”

 

“Why me?” Felicia asked warily.

 

“You have certain abilities that the others do not. Consider this your first real mission,” Tombstone told her with a slight smirk.

 

“And where will I find him?”

 

“Normally he’s too high profile to be such a target. But there is an opportunity. In two days’ time, he will be attending a charity event which will feature entertainment of all kinds. You will take him there,” Tombstone ordered.

 

“What’s this guy’s name anyway?” Felicia asked.

 

“Bolivar Trask.”

 

Earth-211, McCall house

Same time

 

“So let me get this straight, your plan is for…Dawn, was it?”

 

“Yeah,” Dawn said as Argent stared at her for a moment, the two of them, the Pack and Melissa sitting in the McCall kitchen.

 

“Dawn is going to use magic to get one of you into the FBI using magic.”

 

“We live in a world of Werewolves, Beserkers, and fear demons, but this is when you question magic?” Stiles deadpanned.

 

“It’s not magic I’m questioning. I’ve seen more than enough in my life not to question its existence. I’m questioning the decision to trust someone we barely know and who has admitted to being part of the reason that Lydia and Monroe have powers,” Argent said bluntly and Dawn shifted uneasily.

 

“We don’t need to trust her, we just need to work with her,” Derek pointed out and Argent shot him a blank look. “We’ve listened to her heartbeat. She’s not lying.”

 

“I know you don’t trust me, but trust that I want to make up for what happened, in any way I can,” Dawn said and Argent stared at her for a long moment before nodding.

 

“Okay. Now that that’s settled, how is this gonna work?” Melissa asked.

 

“I can use my magic to create a fake form that can get one of you into the FBI office. I just need help with the details, FBI forms are more detailed than enrollment in school,” Dawn explained.

 

“I’m an intern, I can help you out with that,” Stiles offered and Dawn smiled at him gratefully.

 

“Then you two work on that. Tonight…we make our move,” Scott announced.

 

Earth-1, STAR Labs

Same time

 

“Thank you for coming, Lyla,” Barry said gratefully as Team Flash met with Lyla in the Cortex.

“I’m grateful you called. Last thing I need is the Flash showing up downtown to talk to me,” Lyla said before glancing at Buffy and Patty. “I don’t believe we’ve met.”

 

“Right. Lyla, this is my girlfriend Patty Spivot and Buffy Summers. Guys, this is Lyla Michaels. She’s the Director of ARGUS. She’s a friend,” Barry introduced.

 

“ARGUS, that’s like the CIA or something?” Buffy asked and Lyla looked at her with an unreadable look.

 

“Something like that. But you didn’t call me here to talk about my job,” Lyla said before looking over at Barry. “You saw them last night.”

 

“What are they?” Barry asked what they were all wondering.

 

“We’re not entirely sure. What we do know is that they arrived right around the time we received this,” Lyla said before she playing a recording and a voice was heard.

 

“We are The Dominators. We have come to your world to claim it as ours. Surrender and your people will be spared. Resist and all of humanity will suffer.”

 

It was quiet in the cortex for several moments before Lyla spoke.

 

“The President is trying to mobilize our military in case of an attack, but I think we’ll need more than just the United States if we’re going to stop this invasion.”

 

“You’d need every military in the world working together just to stand a chance. What Barry saw can’t be the extent of their forces,” Caitlin pointed out.

 

“I agree. Which is why I’m coming to you. I’d go to Oliver myself but I’m busy with ARGUS, and you could get there faster than I can,” Lyla noted and Barry nodded in understand.

 

“I’ll fill Oliver in, but even with him and Dig, I’m not sure we can stop an alien Invasion on our own,” Barry noted.

 

“I might be able to help with that,” Buffy said and they all looked over at her. “From what Willow told me, she’s working with an alien on another Earth right now. And some of my team encountered an alien looking into the Slayer problem. He left a way for us to contact him if we needed to.”

 

“We’re dealing with our own aliens, might be a good idea to have some of our own. I like that plan,” Cisco said with a nod.

 

“Okay. Buffy, you contact Willow and your team, gather as much of an army as you can. I’m going to Star City. We’ll need all the help we can get,” Barry said before speeding out.

 

Star City

Not long after

 

“Everyone know the plan?” Oliver asked as he stood in his and Thea’s former loft, standing around a table with Thea, Faith, Felicity and Diggle.

 

“Yeah. We got this, Oliver,” Diggle assured him.

 

Barely had the words left Diggle’s mouth when the door opened and Barry sped in, startling them.

 

“Barry, what are you doing here?” Oliver asked, being the first to overcome his surprise.

 

“Alchemy back?” Faith asked and Barry shook his head.

 

“No, he’s still been quiet since we rescued Patty. I actually need your help with another problem,” Barry started.

 

“What now, aliens?” Diggle asked only to star in disbelief when Barry awkwardly remained silent. “…seriously?”

 

“Seriously, Dig.”

 

“I swear to God, Barry my life was somewhat normal before I met you,” Diggle groaned.

 

“Aliens, huh? Gotta say, that’s a new one,” Faith mused with a smirk.

 

“They’re here, and according to Lyla, they are not friendly. They’re planning on wiping us out if we don’t surrender,” Barry explained and they all looked at him in shock and horror. “I need your help.”

 

“You’ll have it,” Oliver assured him.

 

“So what do we do?” Thea asked and her brother gave her an odd look. “Aliens planning on wiping us out, doesn’t really matter if I’m out of the game or not.”

 

“Well, Buffy is getting Willow and a few aliens of our own. I was hoping you knew how to contact Professor Stein and the others,” Barry said and Oliver nodded.

 

“I was left a way to contact them if I ever needed too. John, Felicity, I need the two of you to stay here, watch over the city and the Recruits in case something happens while I’m gone,” Oliver ordered.

 

“Oliver, this is an alien invasion. You’ll need all the help you can get,” Diggle argued.

 

“Which is why I need you and the Recruits here in case these aliens do decide to attack the city. Besides, you already have a mission,” Oliver said, giving Diggle a pointed look. “And you’re right; I do need all the help I can get. Which is why it’s time for me to make a call.”

 

Earth-92, London

Not long after

 

“Aliens are invading Earth-1?” Giles asked, cleaning his glasses as he, Willow and Xander looked at Buffy in utter disbelief.

 

“This would be so cool under different circumstances,” Xander muttered.

 

“I know what you mean. Will, you said you were working with an alien on Earth-21. Do you think he’d be willing to help us?” Buffy asked as she looked over at Willow.

 

“Clark’s a good guy. I think all I need to do is ask,” Willow said and Buffy nodded, breathing a little easier.

 

“Good, that’s good,” Buffy said before her gaze shifted to Xander. “You said this Doctor gave you a way to get in touch? Do you think he’d be willing to help?”

 

“I suppose there is only one way to find out,” Giles noted as Xander pulled out his cell phone.

 

Universe-63, the TARDIS

Same time

 

“So this is the famous TARDIS,” Ethan noted as The Doctor showed him and the Leverage Team around the inside. “It’s smaller than I imagined.”

 

“Oi!” The Doctor shouted offended and Ethan laughed.

 

“Sorry. I was expecting the inside of a Star Destroyer or something.”

 

“What’s that?” The Doctor asked clueless.

 

“Do not get Hardison started,” Eliot said as Hardison opened his mouth to explain. “It’s a movie. Let’s just leave it at that.”

 

“You didn’t think it was just a movie when we had that marathon a few years ago,” Hardison grumbled and Eliot rolled his eyes.

 

“Damn it Hardison!”

 

“Are they always like this?” Ethan asked Parker.

 

“You have no idea,” Parker said with a long suffering sigh.

 

Further conversation was interrupted by a chime. As his guests looked around in confusion, The Doctor made his way towards the console, examining something on the scanner. He frowned as he saw what it was.

 

“Doctor? What is it?” Eliot asked.

 

“I gave the people who made Parker into a Slayer a way to contact me if anything ever happened. They’ve just made contact,” The Doctor explained.

 

“Slayer?” Ethan asked confusion on his face.

 

“You remember the women across the world getting super strength?” Eliot asked and Ethan nodded. “They were turned into what’s called a Vampire Slayer. Still not exactly sure how, but these people turned them into one. They exist in a different universe.”

 

“…after aliens, you’d think nothing would surprise me. But a different universe is a new one,” Ethan said after a moment.

 

“I told them not to contact me unless they had a development on these Slayers. So either they know something or there’s some kind of emergency,” The Doctor mused before glancing over his shoulder at them. “I’m afraid this is where we must part ways.”

 

“No,” Parker said and they all looked at her in surprise. “I want to see the people who did this to me. I need to.”

 

“You’re never gonna talk her out of this, Doctor. Trust me,” Eliot said with a sigh as he saw The Doctor open his mouth to argue.

 

“She’s as stubborn as a mule, if the mule had the will of Nate Ford,” Hardison added.

 

“Besides, I’d like to hear their explanations as well,” Ethan added, thinking of Ilsa. “What these people did…its affected people I care about. I need to know why.”

 

“Humans, always needing to know. Fine, but hold onto something. This will not be an easy ride,” The Doctor sighed before plotting in the next course.

 

Earth-211, McCall house

Not long after

 

“Not bad,” Stiles said as Dawn handed him the magically forged paperwork. “If I didn’t know this was fake, I’d think it was the real deal.”

 

“Glad I could help,” Dawn said.

 

Stiles looked like he wanted to say something, but seemed to think better of it and stood up with the paperwork, walking off. Dawn sighed, leaving back in her chair. It was silent for a moment before someone pulled out a chair and sat next to her. Dawn looked over to see it was Liam.

 

“Don’t take it personally. Stiles never likes a new member of the group at first,” Liam assured her before pausing. “And he’s protective of Lydia. Was even before they started dating.”

 

“Stiles, I get why he’s mad. We were so focused on the present, we didn’t think of the future. And we made someone like Monroe a Slayer. And she was responsible for what happened at the school?” Dawn asked, putting a hand over her face when Liam have her a look that was all the answer she needed. “Shit.”

 

“You made a mistake. I’m not denying that, but you’re not the first person in the world to do that. I’ve made my fair share,” Liam pointed out.

 

“Did you give superpowers to a psychopath?” Dawn asked sarcastically.

 

“No, but a year ago, I did try to kill Scott,” Liam admitted and Dawn looked at him stunned. “It’s a long story, but my point is…I know what it’s like to make such a huge mistake that you feel like you can’t come back from it. But you can. Just takes time.”

 

“Thanks. Not sure I believe it, but…I know you’re trying to make me feel better. Thank you, Liam,” Dawn said after a moment and he smiled slightly.

 

“What are friends for?”

 

“Are we friends?” Dawn asked.

 

“Friends feels like a good place to start,” Liam said with a shrug.

 

Dawn stared at him for a moment before nodding, smiling slightly.

 

For the first time since coming to this world, she didn’t feel alone.

 

Earth-21, Kent Farm

Not long after

 

“So, there’s an alien invasion on this other earth?” Clark asked as he set down two piles of hay before he turned to look at Willow.

 

“Yeah, and they made it very clear that they’re not planning on taking prisoners if humanity resists. Look, I know this is a huge ask-”

 

“Willow,” Clark cut her off gently. “Whether it’s this earth or a completely different one, I will never allow innocent people to get hurt. Just let me leave a note for my mom.”

 

Earth-92, London

Not long after

 

Buffy, Giles and Xander watched as the TARDIS materialized in front of them before the doors opened. The Doctor stepped out, followed by Ethan and the Leverage Team.

 

“Doctor, thank you for coming,” Giles said in greeting.

 

“Well, I gave you my calling card in case you needed anything,” The Doctor said before spotting Buffy. “You must be Buffy.”

 

“Hi,” Buffy said, shifting uncomfortably at the look in The Doctor’s eyes.

 

And he wasn’t the one. Everyone who had come with him was giving her the same look: that of judgement and barely concealed anger. But now wasn’t the time for Buffy to dwell on it.

 

“I know you are all probably upset with me. But I need your help. A whole world of people need your help,” Buffy said, drawing their interest.

 

“Tell us what’s going on,” Ethan said, seeming to take charge.

 

“There’s no easy way to say it, one of the worlds affected by the Slayer Spell is being invaded by aliens,” Xander said and five pairs of eyes stared at them in disbelief.

 

“Ok, talk slowly and explain. From the top,” Eliot ordered.

---

“So these aliens just showed up and threatened to wipe everyone out if humanity didn’t surrender?” Hardison asked once they were filled in.

 

“According to Barry, they look like World War Z zombies. The military of every nation in the world would need to work together just to stand a chance against the Dominators,” Buffy said and The Doctor looked at her sharply.

 

“The Dominators, that’s what they call themselves?” The Doctor and Buffy looked at him oddly but nodded. “Can you describe them?”

 

“I wasn’t there but Barry said they were tall, grey, muscular. Made a sort of screeching sound,” Buffy described and the blood seemed to drain from The Doctor’s face.

 

“Doctor, what is it?” Parker asked as they all looked at the Time Lord, who was silent for a long moment.

 

“I will help you. Because none of you have any idea what you are up against,” The Doctor said darkly.

 

Earth-1, Central City

Later that day

 

Oliver, Barry, Faith and Thea stood outside a hanger as they waited.

 

“So what is this place?” Thea asked Barry.

 

“A hanger that belongs to STAR Labs. Well, I guess I own it,” Barry mused.

 

“You should do something with it.”

 

“So who are we waiting for, exactly?” Faith asked. “Besides your friends, what do they call themselves?”

 

“The Legends,” Barry said.

 

“Bit egotistical, but cool,” Thea shrugged before turning to her brother. “And you said you called someone else? Who?”

 

As if in answer to Thea’s question, they heard the rev of an engine before someone on a motorcycle drove up, stopping a few feet away. The driver got off the motorcycle before removing their helmet. Thea felt her breath leave her as she saw the identity of the driver.

 

“Thanks for coming,” Oliver said as he walked up to the driver.

 

“Just glad you called. You said something about an alien invasion,” Roy Harper said, sounding as though he couldn’t believe the words were leaving his mouth.

“Yeah, long story. We’ll fill you in later,” Oliver promised as Faith approached. “Roy, this is Faith. Faith, this is Roy Harper.”

 

“I thought he was dead,” Faith noted and Roy grimaced.

 

“No, just had to fake my death. Long story,” Roy said as he held out a hand. “Nice to meet you.”

 

“Five by Five,” Faith said as she grasped his hand in a handshake.

 

“I will take that as a ‘nice to meet you too’,” Roy said with a grin as they dropped hands.

 

Roy then looked up and spotted Thea. It was silent for a long moment as the two stared at each other.

 

“Hey,” Roy finally broke the silence.

 

“Hey,” Thea echoed softly, finally finding her voice. “It’s…good to see you.”

 

“You too,” Roy said, almost cringing as he knew how awkward this was. “So, is it just us?”

 

“No, the Legends are on their way and we should have a few other groups headed our way. Cisco, Caitlin and Patty are inside the hanger, setting everything up,” Barry explained.

 

A portal then opened up behind them and they turned as Willow and Clark exited the portal.

 

“Right on time, Red,” Faith said with a grin as they all eyed the new arrivals.

 

“Roy, this is Willow and uh,” Oliver paused, realizing he didn’t know the name of Willow’s friend.

 

“I’m Clark, Clark Kent,” Clark introduced himself.

 

“Clark. This is my friend, Roy,” Oliver introduced.

 

“Nice to meet you, Roy. Clark this is my friend Faith, Barry Allen, Oliver Queen and his sister, Thea,” Willow introduced and Clark raised an eyebrow.

 

“You’re Oliver Queen?” he asked and Oliver gave him an odd look.

 

“Yes. Why?” Oliver asked warily.

 

“Sorry, I just have an Oliver Queen on my earth and the two of you look nothing alike,” Clark explained, surprising all of them.

 

“So there’s another version of my brother who looks completely different?” Thea asked, interested and Clark nodded.

 

“That I have to see,” Roy said, intrigued.

 

At that moment, there was a boom as the Waverider appeared in the sky. They all looked up as it began descending towards the ground.

“So that’s the Waverider,” Barry mused as he examined it. “I thought it would be bigger.”

 

“That thing can travel through time and you’re worried about it being bigger?” Roy asked incredulously and Barry shrugged.

 

“It travels through time?” Clark asked, he, Willow and Faith all looking interested at this information.

 

“Long story, we’ll fill you in later,” Oliver promised as the Waverider landed.

 

The ship landed several feet away from the group and the ramp lowered. Sara Lance exited first, followed by Ray Palmer, Mick Rory, Martin Stein and Jax all following her out. Once they walked off the ramp, the ramp lifted back and the time ship took off back into the air.

“Roy,” Sara said upon seeing him as the young man stared at her, seeming to be in a bit of shock.

 

“Sara,” Roy greeted slowly, looking like he’d seen a ghost. “I’d heard you were alive but…”

 

“I know. It’s really good to see you, Roy,” Sara said with a smile.

 

“Hey, Roy,” Ray greeted as he walked up and Roy nodded, seeming to come out of his surprise.

 

“Ray,” Roy greeted.

 

“So, gang all here?” Mick asked.

 

“Not yet. We’re still waiting on a couple other people,” Barry told him.

 

As if in answer, the TARDIS appeared at the spot where the Waverider had been moments earlier. They all turned at the sound of its arrival. The door then opened and Buffy walked out, followed by The Doctor, Ethan and the Leverage Team.

 

“Buffy, did you just…” Oliver trailed off.

 

“Arrive in a police box? Yeah. It’s a lot bigger on the inside,” Buffy said with a shrug.

 

“Hello everyone, I’m The Doctor,” The Doctor said with a friendly wave. “These are my friends, Ethan, Eliot, Hardison and Parker. We’re here to help.”

 

“And how exactly are you gonna do that?” Jax asked, eying The Doctor unimpressed.

 

“He’s an alien. And he has Intel on the aliens we’re going to be fighting,” Buffy revealed, drawing the interest of everyone.

 

“You’ve met them before?” Sara asked and The Doctor’s cheerful exterior faded, replaced by a grim look.

 

“Yes, I have. And if The Dominators are here…your world is in even more danger than you realize.”

 

Earth-1999999, Queens

Same time

 

In his room, Peter was using the sewing machine, creating his costume.

 

Because even if he was going to use his powers to help Aunt May out, he couldn’t do it as Peter Parker. Aunt May would freak, not to mention he didn’t want to become a celebrity, as he was just trying to make some money so things wouldn’t be so hard for Aunt May. 

 

First, he’d need to create an alter ego. He got the idea from an old video game he and Ned used to play. He modeled the look after the main character: Spiderling, a man who protected people in a small town with a magic costume that gave him spider like powers.

 

But once he had his suit complete, he’d need a way to use it to gain money. Thankfully, a solution had literally fallen into his lap. He’d been at school when Liz was passing out flyers for Bolivar Trask’s charity event. Auditions for entertainment were tomorrow.

 

He just had to finish his custom by then and he would be set. Then Aunt May wouldn’t have to worry anymore.

 

Earth-1, Central City

Not long after

 

“Okay, Cisco, we should probably get started,” Oliver said as the group of heroes, vigilantes and aliens stood in the hanger.

 

“Bring up the model,” Barry suggested.

 

Cisco nodded, typing at his computer and a 3D model of a Dominator based on Barry’s description appeared on the screen.

 

“These are the Dominators,” Barry took over once the model was on screen. “We don’t know much about them, but we know they are not friendly.”

 

“You have no idea how right you are,” The Doctor said darkly and they all turned to him.

 

“’Doctor, you said we had no idea what we were up against. What are The Dominators and how do you know them?” Buffy asked and The Doctor closed his eyes for a moment, seeming to recall a painful memory before opening them, looking far older than he looked.

 

“In my universe, a very long time ago…there was a war between my people, the Time Lords and the Daleks. It was a war that threatened to consume the entire universe, a conflict that would make any war on Earth seem small by comparison,” The Doctor explained as they all listened. “The Daleks, they created something terrible in their efforts to win the war. A weapon they thought they could use to destroy us. A weapon too strong for even them to control.”

 

“The Daleks created The Dominators,” Caitlin realized and The Doctor nodded.

 

“But they were too wild to control, too smart to be put down and too strong for the Daleks to destroy. They broke away from the Daleks and eventually, became such a problem that there was a brief pause in the war, Time Lord and Daleks working together to destroy them. We thought we had succeeded in that. It appears we were wrong,” The Doctor said darkly and it was silent for a long moment.

 

“One thing I don’t understand, if The Dominators are from your universe, how did they end up here?” Patty asked and The Doctor shrugged.

 

“I’m not sure. But if I had to theorize, The Dominators were certainly smart enough to build a way to escape from my universe to yours. They must have been in hiding, rebuilding and repopulating until they had the numbers and the strength to conquer this world,” The Doctor mused and it was silent for a long moment.

 

“Doctor, you’re the expert on The Dominators. We need to know everything you know, strengths, weaknesses, tactics, anything you think might be important,” Oliver pointed out and The Doctor nodded.

 

“I will do my best.”

 

“Okay, Doctor, why don’t you work with Cisco, make a list of any Intel you think might benefit us,” Barry suggested and The Doctor nodded.

 

“And what about the rest of us?” Roy asked.

 

“Well, since we’re going to be working together for the moment, I think we should start by getting to know each other,” Faith said and Oliver and Barry exchanged a look before Barry shrugged.

 

“Not wrong. We need to learn to work together,” Barry agreed.

 

“Okay. We should also spar, see what everyone is capable of,” Oliver suggested.

 

“That’s a good idea. Okay, while our Brainiacs work, let’s see what all of us can do,” Barry said.

 

As everyone started walking off, preparing to get ready, Jax and Stein approached Barry.

 

“Barry, before we get started, there’s something you need to hear,” Jax said.

 

“A message that would be better if we could share it with you in private,” Stein said with a look at everyone else.

 

“All right let’s make it quick,” Barry said before the three of them walked off.

---

Not long after, Barry, Jax and Stein were sitting in the back of a STAR Labs RV, Stein playing a recording.

 

“A war is coming, Captain Hunter. And at some point, you and your team are going to be called back to fight it. So you need to know, while you’ve been in the temporal zone, a choice was made that affected not just our world, but every world. And the consequences of this will be felt for years to come, changing the lives of everyone. No one world can stop what’s coming on its own. When you return, you need to unite heroes from different worlds if you want a chance to stop it.”

 

“Where did you find this?” Barry asked lowly once the recording had ended.

 

“Inside a secret room in the Waverider. It was sent by you, 40 years in the future,” Jax explained. “Any idea what you were talking about?”

 

“I think he, I meant the Slayer Spell,” Barry mused.

 

“Slayer Spell?” Stein repeated, he and Jax looking at Barry in confusion.

 

“Buffy’s a Vampire Slayer, meaning she has enhanced strength, speed and other things. She had Willow cast a spell – at least that’s what they call it – to turn every Potential Slayer. Except the spell was stronger than they thought and it didn’t just turn every Slayer on their world, but every Slayer in the multiverse, like Patty and Thea,” Barry explained and the two looked at him in disbelief.

 

“So she just…decided to make everyone in the world exactly like her?” Jax asked incredulously.

 

“It’s a bit more complicated than that, Jax. She made a choice; maybe it was the wrong choice. But we can’t focus on that right now. We need to focus on The Dominators,” Barry pointed out.

 

“I fear he’s right, Jefferson. With everything else going on, we can’t afford to distract everyone,” Stein said, although he was reluctant to admit it.

 

“So we just keep this secret?” Jax asked in disbelief.

 

“For now. Just until The Dominators are beaten. Then, I’ll talk to Buffy about this and we’ll figure out how to deal with it,” Barry promised.

 

“It is the best course of action, for the moment,” Stein agreed.

 

Jax looked like he’d swallowed something sour but still, he nodded. And so the trio exited the RV and went out to join the others.

 

Earth-211, FBI base near Beacon Hills

Later

 

Dressed in a suit, Scott walked up to a desk, the forged paperwork in hand.

 

“Excuse me, sir, I’m supposed to interview one of the people we have in custody from the attack on Beacon Hills High, a Juliet Sharp,” Scott said, handing the paperwork to the clerk.

 

“Aren’t you a little young to be handling an interview?” the clerk asked as he read the paper.

 

“I’m studying to be an FBI psychologist. This is part of a project,” Scott lied, hoping Dawn had come through with the paper work, the Clark going through it for several moments before shrugging.

 

“Well, your paperwork checks out. Come on, I’ll show you to where she’s being held.”

---

In an interview room the woman Liam had thrown out the window was sitting at a table, cuffed to the table when the door opened. She looked up, stunned when Scott walked into the room.

 

“You here to kill me?” Juliet asked as Scott closed the door behind him, leaving them alone.

 

“I don’t kill the people who follow my enemies. That your boss, Monroe,” Scott said as he began circling here. “You’re gonna help me find her.”

 

“So you’re not just a freak, you’re insane. I wouldn’t help you if-”

 

Juliet was cut off when Scott shifted his hand and plunged his claws into the back of her neck. She gasped as Scott closed his eyes, probing her mind.

---

A barrage of images assaults Scott’s mind. Juliet holding a gun, working  with a faceless group of men and women. Then, finally, he found her standing across from Monroe in a darkened room.

 

“Once the attack on the school is carried out, we’ll head to the next attack. Scott McCall left a member of his pack…vulnerable,” Monroe said with a smirk.

---

Juliet gasped as Scott yanked his claws out before he grabbed her by her shirt. She looked up fearfully as Scott’s eyes flashed red.

“What does Monroe want with Lydia?” Scott asked in a growl.

 

“She’s the biggest threat. Even more of a threat then you. By now, Monroe already has her,” Juliet said with an insane laugh.

 

Scott angrily shoved her back in her seat before pulling out his phone, exited the room. He was already calling Lydia when he rounds the corner and comes face to face with his father.

 

“Scott? What are you doing here?” Rafael asked in surprise but Scott wasn’t paying attention, as Lydia’s phone rings.

 

And rings. And rings.

 

“Hey, this is Lydia. Can’t get to the phone, will call you back when I can.”

 

“Scott?” Rafael asked concerned as Scott lowered his phone, looking at his dad with fear in his eyes.

 

“Dad, I need your help.”

 

Earth-1, STAR Labs hanger

Later

 

Eliot tried punching Oliver but Oliver dodged the strike before sending a kick to Eliot’s knee. Eliot grunted at the blow before sending a kick towards Oliver. Oliver ducked and that was when Eliot elbowed him in the chest before following up with a spinning kick. Oliver stumbled back and Eliot moved to strike only for Oliver too gab his fist, send a jab to Eliot’s side and toss him over his shoulder to the ground. Eliot quickly got back up, the two facing each other before nodding, both impressed.

 

“You might be the best fighter I’ve ever fought,” Eliot said as they lowered their hands to their sides.

 

“You’re superior in fighting to almost any other person I’ve fought before. I’m honestly not sure I could take you in a full fight,” Oliver admitted.

 

“Guess it’s a good thing we’re on the same side then,” Eliot noted and Oliver nodded.

 

“Can I ask you something?” Oliver asked and Eliot shrugged. “What are you doing here? You’re not an alien, this isn’t your world. So why do it?”

 

“Why do you do it?” Eliot shot back and Oliver smiled tightly.

 

“That is a very long story. Let’s just say I made a promise to my father,” Oliver said vaguely.

 

Eliot sensed he didn’t want to talk about his past. Which no one understood more than Eliot. It was quiet for a moment before Eliot spoke.

 

“I’m mostly here because The Doctor is my ride home. But I’m also here because people are in danger and I feel like I can do something about it. There was a time where that wouldn’t have mattered to me. I’m trying to be a better man,” Eliot said gruffly and Oliver stared at him for a long moment before nodding.

 

“If anyone understands that, it’s me. Welcome to the team, Eliot.”

---

Roy ducked a kick from Thea before grabbing her wrist, attempting to pull her down but Thea shoved him and Roy found himself on the floor.

 

“Shit, I was trying to go easy. You okay?” Thea asked concerned but Roy waved her off.

 

“I’ve been through worse, I’m fine,” Roy said as he sat up, accepting Thea’s hand up. “Since when do you have super strength?”

 

“It’s a recent development. Long story,” Thea said, not wanting to get into it.

 

Roy nodded and it was silent between them for a moment.

 

“Thanks for coming to help. I imagine it was hard…leaving everything behind,” Thea said, trying not to look like she was fishing for information.

 

From the amused look Roy shot her, she didn’t succeed.

 

“Nothing to leave behind. No wife, no kids, and I really hate minivans,” Roy said and Thea nodded a knot in her stomach loosening.

 

Which only made her feel like shit. Because she should want Roy to be happy, and she did. But there was another part of her that didn’t want him to be with anyone else. Which was totally unfair, given she had tried to move on with Alex.

 

“So, want to go again?” Roy asked, oblivious to her conflicted thoughts.

---

Sara attempted to strike Faith with her baton but Faith ducked before sending a kick Sara’s way. Sara stopped mid strike, rolling out of the way before swinging her baton towards Faith’s feet. Faith found herself knocked off balance but managed a punch to Sara’s chest, sending the blond falling on her back before Faith fell on her face.

 

“You’re good,” Faith said as the two women picked themselves.

 

“So are you, and you’re pretty strong too,” Sara noted and Faith shrugged.

 

“Comes with the territory of being a Slayer.”

 

“What exactly is a Slayer?” Sara asked curiously.

 

“Long story, Buffy and Willow could probably tell it better,” Faith told her and Sara nodded, although she didn’t look convinced.

---

Buffy was watching everyone else when Parker walked up to her. Buffy looked over at her and could tell the older blond meant business.

 

“Hi. Parker, right?” Buffy asked.

 

“Yeah. I’m Parker. And you’re the girl who did this to me,” Parker said bluntly and Buffy tried not to grimace.

 

“I know. I’m sorry,” Buffy apologized and Parker was silent for a long moment.

 

“On my world…my team and I go after people with power, who go after what they want and don’t particularly care about how their actions affect other people,” Parker started and Buffy listened, sensing Parker was trying to get to the point. “And that’s exactly what you did. You went after what you felt you needed, and you didn’t care how it affected the rest of us.”

 

Buffy grimaced, but couldn’t deny Parker’s claim. Caught up in the moment of wanting to stop The First, she hadn’t cared about the consequences of her actions or how these new Slayers would be affected by it.

 

“You’re right. All I can say is I’m sorry and that I’m trying to do better,” Buffy told her.

 

Parker stared at her for a long moment before nodding.

 

“Trying to do better is kind of my whole thing. So I believe you. Just don’t screw it up,” Parker said before she turned and walked off.

---

At the edge of the hanger, Clark sped in and waited for a few moments. Barry then appeared next to him, out of breath.

 

“How can you be faster than me?” Barry asked and Clark smiled.

 

“Just the way the universe works, I guess,” Clark said before pausing. “Hey, does the name Bart ring a bell?”

 

“Can’t say it does, why?” Barry asked, thrown by the sudden question.

 

“He’s a friend on my earth, Bart Allen. He can run at super speed too, he’s even faster than me,” Clark explained, surprising Barry.

 

“So there’s another Speedster on your world, even faster than you? Guess I can’t call myself the fastest man alive anymore,” Barry grumbled and Clark laughed. “So, what else can you do? Or are you just super-fast?”

 

“No. I also have super strength, bullet proof skin, X-Ray vision, heat vision, super hearing and super breath,” Clark listed and Barry raised an eyebrow.

 

“That is…a lot of powers. What’s super breath?” Barry asked.

 

Clark looked around for a moment before spotting the door to the RV open. Clark pointed it out to Barry before letting out a breath and the door slammed shut.

 

“Wow. That is cool,” Barry said impressed and Clark smiled. “You know, I actually met your cousin once, or the parallel version of your cousin.”

 

“Cousin?” Clark asked confirmed.

 

“I was testing my speed, I ran so fast that I opened a Breach and found myself on another Earth. I met a woman named Kara Danvers. She was Kryptonian too, called herself Supergirl,” Barry explained and Clark frowned.

 

“My father – my biological father – sent a woman who called herself Kara to ‘prepare me’ for my destiny. Turned out to be a trick though,” Clark explained.

 

“Oh. Sorry I brought it up then,” Barry said awkwardly.

 

“It’s fine. It was a long time ago. And I realized later on that, while his methods may be questionable, Jor-El was only trying to protect earth,” Clark dismissed.

 

“Guys, we’ve got a problem,” Cisco called out and everyone stopped what they were doing to turn to him. “Lyla just texted me, The Dominators just kidnapped the President.”

 

“So they’re making that move already. They’re not wasting any time,” The Doctor mused and they all turned to him.

 

“Already, this is a tactic they’ve used before?” Ethan asked and The Doctor nodded.

 

“When The Dominators first broke away from the Daleks, they started by kidnapping high ranking leaders in the Gallifrey government. When we located them, they would kill our leaders before using a device that allowed them to control Time Lords. I can only assume they are using the same strategy now,” The Doctor explained.

 

“So it’s a trap. How would you approach this, Doctor?” Oliver asked and The Doctor was silent for a long moment.

 

“The President will not make it out of this alive. The moment he was taken, he was already dead. No matter what strategy you use, he will be killed,” The Doctor said after a moment of thought. “But we can make his death mean something. Locate the device, destroy it, and then capture The Dominator. He cannot be killed unless one of them is there.”

 

“So we’re just supposed to let him die?” Buffy asked in disbelief.

 

“If you want to defeat The Dominators, yes. My people tried to save our leaders, it never worked. Whatever strategy you think you’ve figured out; The Dominators have already anticipated it and are going to counter it. It’s an unwinnable battle, so focus on the battle we can win,” The Doctor said, sounding like this was an argument he had heard many times before. “Sometimes, there are no good choices. But you still have to make the choice.”

 

“So we’re just supposed to sacrifice the President?” Clark challenged and The Doctor looked at him tiredly.

 

“In a perfect world, we would be able to save him and capture The Dominator. But we live in this one. You are all heroes, and I admire that you want to save everyone. But trying to save everyone will not stop The Dominators. You need to decide whether you want to save the President…or save your world.”

 

“He’s right,” Oliver said with a sigh and everyone looked at him. “Being a hero isn’t always about stopping the bad guys. Sometimes, we have to make really difficult decisions. Decisions that don’t make us sleep so well at night. But if we don’t make those decisions, then we’re not able to save anyone.”

 

“So we’re really doing this? We’re just letting the President die?” Jax demanded and it was silent for a long moment.

 

“Like The Doctor said, he was already dead the moment they got him,” Barry said lowly, looking like he’d swallowed a lemon. “But we can make sure he didn’t die for nothing. By capturing a Dominator.”

 

Central City

Later

 

Oliver, Barry, Sara, Firestorm, Buffy, Faith, Willow, Parker and Eliot entered the building where the President’s tracer had stopped. As they entered, they saw the President restrained.

 

“Run! It’s a trap!” the President shouted at them upon spotting them.

 

Barely had the words left his mouth when he let out a wail of pain, his body then disintegrating in a burst of green energy. A Dominator then walked into view, staring down at them from a walkway.

 

“We knew you would come,” the Dominator said, seeming to speak without moving it mouth.

 

“Everyone else heard that, right? Jax asked.

 

“I heard it. Still not sure how,” Eliot muttered.

 

“We’re not going to let you take over our world,” Barry told the Dominator.

 

“Not only will you let us, you will help us.”

 

The Dominator moved to activate the device next to it, but never got the chance. At super speed, Clark sped over, reaching it and punched it. Upon contact with Clark’s fist, the device was torn to pieces. As normal time resumed, Clark turned to the stunned Dominator, a dark look on his face. Clark then punched it in the face and the Dominator was thrown from the walkway, falling to the ground below with a loud thud.

 

Oliver then notched an arrow and fired as the Dominator moved to get up. But, as the arrow neared the Dominator, the arrow exploded into iron cables that wrapped around the Dominator. It tried desperately break free but found its strength could not break the cables, to its surprise.

 

“You’re not breaking those cables. I made sure of it. I made them unbreakable by natural means,” Willow explained.

 

“You’re coming with us,” Barry said as he and Buffy walked over, hauling the Dominator to its feet.

 

Earth-211, McCall house

Same time

 

“I made some calls,” Rafael said as he addressed the Pack, Dawn, Argent, Noah, Melissa and Natalie. “Lydia’s roommate came back to their dorm to find their room trashed, clear signs of a struggle. Lydia’s phone was on the floor. Neighbors reported hearing a loud screech a few hours prior.”

 

“Monroe. Monroe took her,” Scott said grimly as they all digested this news.

 

“How? Lydia’s a Banshee and a Slayer,” Derek pointed out.

 

“It doesn’t matter. What matters is that Monroe has her,” Stiles snapped, already beginning to pace back and forth.

 

“Stiles is right. What are you doing to find my daughter?” Natalie demanded, all sorts of horrible scenarios flashing through her mind.

 

“It’s not my case or jurisdiction, Natalie. What I know is that the FBI is working with local police to find her,” Rafael attempted to assure her.

 

“Because they’ve been doing sure a great job of finding Monroe so far,” Liam said with a scoff.

 

“Liam’s right, my father taught Monroe all his tricks. She knows how to avoid local police, they won’t be able to find her,” Argent agreed.

 

“There’s only one thing we can,” Derek said, exchanging a look with Scott, who had already come to the same conclusion.

 

“Pack your bags. We’re going to Massachusetts,” Scott ordered.

 

Earth-1, Star Labs

Later

 

“We have an alien In the Pipeline. This would be so cool under different circumstances,” Cisco said as he, Patty and Caitlin flanked The Doctor, all four of them staring at the Dominator, still wrapped in the cables.

 

“We’re sure this will hold it?” Patty asked uncertainly.

 

“Willow reinforced the cell, just like she did with the cables. Even if it gets out of those, it won’t be getting out of the cell,” Caitlin assured her.

 

“It appears we have underestimated humanity,” the Dominator mused.

 

“You always did. You don’t recognize me, do you?” The Doctor asked and the Dominator looked at him curiously. “I’m The Doctor. I’m sure your people have told you stories about me.”

 

“The Doctor. Yes, our leader remembers you well. He will be most satisfied to see you destroyed,” the Dominator said and The Doctor smiled unpleasantly.

 

“We’ll see about that. Why come to this planet? What do you want with Earth?” The Doctor asked.

 

“I merely did as I was told. You will need to ask our leader, The Dominator Emperor,” the Dominator said.

---

Standing outside STAR Labs, the other heroes stood gathered.

 

“Okay, we have a Dominator captive. That might give us leverage,” Barry started.

 

“Assuming the Dominators care about one of their own,” Hardison pointed out.

 

“We’ll cross that bring when we come to it. Clark is searching the city to make sure there are no more Dominators or traps in the city,” Oliver explained.

 

“The bigger concern is retaliation. Now that we’ve struck back, The Dominators are sure to come in full force,” Ethan pointed out uneasily.

 

“Then we’ll have to be ready,” Eliot said, the group exchanging an uneasy look.

 

It was silent for a moment before a beam of light came down from the sky. It struck Sara before vanishing with her, to the horror of everyone.

 

“Sara!” Oliver cried out.

 

Two more beams of light came down, these striking Roy and Eliot before they too seemed to be sucked up into the sky.

 

“Roy!”

“Eliot!”

 

Thea and Hardison both cried out in horror as everyone realized what was happening.

 

“Everyone get inside, now!” Ethan ordered before another beam struck him, taking him next.

 

Everyone began racing inside as Ray was taken next. Barry turned back just in time to see Oliver struck by a white beam. He raced towards his friend, desperately trying to reach him in time. But, just as he was about to grab him, the beam of light vanished along with Oliver. Barry stared at the sky, wondering if he was going to be next.

 

But no more beams came down from the sky. It just him, standing on an empty street, wondering what was happening to his friends.

Notes:

And that was the first part of Invasion.

Honestly, making Invasion so connected to Flashpoint was a mistake. Tying the first crossover of this scale so closely to an event we just don’t connect to because we spent so little time with it made the plot of Invasion feel a little odd at points, especially with the massive plot hole of how the Dominators even found out about Flashpoint in the first place.

Overall, I just found the Dominators motivations rather lacking, so I gave them new motivations, which will be made clearer in time.

Hope the backstory of the Dominators made sense.

For Kara’s absence, the whole reason Barry called her was because he wanted another alien to go up against the Dominators. But here, he has both Clark and The Doctor in addition to all his other back up, so calling Kara really doesn’t even occur to him.

Something I only realize when I was writing this chapter: Roy and Sara never met after her resurrection until the Arrow series finale, and they didn’t even share any scenes then!

Meanwhile, Monroe is definitely trying to compete with Gerard for the spot of the Pack’s most hated enemy.

Chapter 12: A shared dream

Summary:

On Earth-1, the heroes attempt to locate their missing friends. Scott makes Stiles a promise. The Powers That Be are displeased by a development.

Earth-1, STAR Labs

Night

 

Barry and Clark stepped into the cortex, where Cisco, Hardison and Caitlin were waiting, all of them at the computers.

 

“We didn’t find anything. And I have a feeling you didn’t have any better luck,” Barry noted.

 

“No. Nothing on any traffic cams,” Cisco told him.

 

“I even hacked into a CIA satellite, scanned the whole damn state. Didn’t find anything that looks like a Dominator,” Hardison explained and Barry frowned.

 

“They have to be somewhere. Where are they?” Clark wondered out loud.

 

Elsewhere

 

Eliot Spencer was at work, taking inventory when a voice spoke up behind him.

 

“Eliot.”

 

Eliot looked over his shoulder, seeing his father was standing a few feet away.

 

“I want you to take the rest of the day off,” Billy Spencer said, surprising his son.

“Dad, we don’t close for another few hours,” Eliot pointed out.

 

“I’m closing early today. Go spend some time with Aimee. You’ve been doing good work here, son. You helped turn this place around. Come on; let’s get out of here,” Billy said, throwing an arm around his son’s shoulder.

 

Eliot shrugged, following his father out of the store. And yet, even as he walked out, Eliot just couldn’t shake the feeling that something was…off.

---

At Queen Mansion, Ethan was talking to some security guards when Oliver and his father walked up behind him.

“Mr. Hunt. Making sure security is prepped for tomorrow?” Oliver asked and Ethan nodded.

 

“Just doing my job as your head of security, Sir. You two heading out?”

 

“We’re heading to pick up Oliver’s tux for tomorrow. We’ll be back later,” Robert promised.

 

“Sir, I insist you take a guard with you,” Ethan said immediately.

 

“It’s just a quick drive into town. We’ll be fine,” Oliver dismissed.

 

Ethan wanted to argue. But, at the end of the day, it was Oliver and Robert’s decision.

 

“Sir,” Ethan said with a nod.

 

Oliver and Robert then walked off, leaving Ethan staring after them uneasily.

 

STAR Labs

 

“Okay, so we’ve had no luck finding them on foot or by technology,” Barry said as all the gathered heroes stood in the cortex.

 

“I’ve tried finding them with magic, but even that hasn’t had any results,” Willow admitted.

 

“Because they’re not on the planet anymore. The Dominators have them onto their ship,” The Doctor explained.

 

“Let me guess, they’ve done this before?” Buffy asked dryly.

 

“No, but it’s simple logic. If they’ve abducted our friends, why stick around where we can easily find them?” The Doctor pointed out and they paused, realizing he was right.

 

“Doctor, do you have any idea why the Dominators have taken them?” Barry asked.

 

“I wish I did, Barry. But whatever it is, it can’t be good,” The Doctor said grimly.

 

“Then I guess it’s time for me to step up,” Cisco said as he got to his feet. “I need to Vibe something.”

 

“Vibe?” Parker repeated, looking over at Hardison but just shrugged.

 

“Sometimes, when I touch things, I can see not only the past, but the future. But most importantly, I can see where people are,” Cisco explained.

 

“Like where our friends are,” Clark noted and Cisco nodded.

 

“Yeah. I need something belonging to one of them, preferably something personal,” Cisco explained.

 

“I think I have something.”

 

At the sound of Thea’s voice, they turned to her as she pulled out what seemed to be a stone arrowhead.

“A rock. A rock is gonna help tech boy find them?” Mick asked sarcastically.

 

“It’s a Hozen. It symbolizes reconnecting. Ollie gave it to me after he came home from Lian Yu,” Thea explained as she walked over, holding it out to Cisco.

 

“That should do it,” Cisco said, taking it from Thea and gasping as he Vibed off it.

---

Cisco found himself in a dark room. Looking around, he saw Oliver, Roy, Sara, Eliot, Ethan and Ray each in what looked to be some kind of pod.

---

“Hey, you okay?” Faith asked as Cisco came out of it.

 

“Yeah, yeah. I saw them,” Cisco announced as he handed Thea back the Hozen. “They’re in some kind of stasis, like a ship. The Doctor was right. It’s uh, a little alien, a little Star Trek, JJ Abrams style, and a whole lot of tech.”

 

“So we know that they’re in a ship. Which we already knew,” Parker said dryly.

 

“Yes, but that does help. Is there any way we can find some Dominator technology?” The Doctor asked.

 

“Actually, yeah,” Barry said, speeding out of the room briefly before returning with a broke piece of Dominator tech. “I took this off the Dominator ship when it crashed in Central City.”

 

“That will do,” The Doctor said as he walked over, taking it from Barry. “This will help us find our friends.”

 

Earth-211, en route to Massachusetts 

Same time

 

At a gas station, Stiles was filling up his jeep when Scott and Malia approached him, carrying a few drinks and bags of fast food.

 

“We got you a coke and a cheese burger,” Malia said as they reached him.

 

“I do my best work on those,” Stiles noted.

 

“We know, it’s why we got ’em,” Scott said and there was pause. “Let me drive, you get some sleep.”

 

“I couldn’t sleep even if I wanted too, Scott,” Stiles said with a sigh as he finished with the pump.

 

“Then let me drive so you can eat. You have to eat something, Stiles or you’ll be no good tomorrow,” Scott pointed out.

 

Stiles wanted to argue but logically, he knew Scott was right. And he needed to be focused tomorrow when they got to MIT.

 

“Fine,” Stiles said, hanging up the pump and tossing the keys to Scott before taking the bag. “Just be good to Roscoe. Last time you drove her, you left her in terrible condition.”

 

Scott smiled slightly as he took the keys. Malia smirked at him before following Stiles inside the jeep.

---

At another pump, Liam was filling up his own car while Mason and Corey grabbed some drinks and food. Dawn was leaning against the car, the two of them waiting. It was silent until Dawn spoke.

 

“Monroe…what is her deal? Why is she after you guys?” Dawn asked and Liam scowled.

 

“Basically, she hates anyone who’s supernatural. Doesn’t matter if it’s a werewolf or someone like Lydia. If you’re not perfectly normal, you deserve to die according to Monroe,” Liam said and it was silent for a beat.

 

“And now she’s a Slayer. God, what did we do?” Dawn asked out loud in guilt.

 

“You had no way of knowing, don’t beat yourself up. We’ll find Lydia, and then we’ll take down Monroe, whether she’s a Slayer or not,” Liam assured her.

---

After refilling his own car, Derek got back in the driver’s seat. Argent was in the passenger’s seat while Rafael sat in the back. It was silent until Rafael spoke.

 

“We’ll need to stop at a hotel, get some rest,” Rafael said and Derek and Argent exchanged a look, seeming torn between amusement and exasperation. “What?”

 

“It’s just really obvious you don’t understand anything about Werewolves,” Derek said bluntly, confusing Rafael.

 

“The bond between an Alpha and the members of their pack is akin to the bond between a parent and child, perhaps stronger,” Argent explained and Rafael turned to look at the man who was dating his ex-wife. “Scott won’t stop at a hotel, neither will any of them. They will not rest until they find Lydia and know she is safe.”

 

“Your son’s a Werewolf. Deal with it,” Derek said bluntly.

 

Rafael grimaced but didn’t say another word.  And, once everyone had refilled their tanks and returned to their rides, the three vehicles left the gas station.

 

Universe- 1

Same time

 

Eliot and Aimie walked out of the restaurant they had just had dinner at, Eliot walking Amy to the car.

“So, what’s the occasion? We haven’t been out to a place like that in a while,” Aimee pointed out.

 

“Do I need a reason to treat my wife to a fancy dinner?” Eliot asked.

 

“No, but you usually don’t do this kind of thing. Hey,” Aimee said, stopping him on the street. “What’s going on with you?”

 

Eliot opened his mouth, not sure how to describe the feeling he’d been having. Like none of this was really real.

 

But behind Aimie, Eliot paused as he saw something. It was a building that had suddenly appeared out of nowhere; and on top was the logo ‘Palmer Technologies’. But, as quick as it had appeared, it was gone.

“Eliot?” Aimee called out, seeming truly worried.

 

Before Eliot could respond, he heard a shout. And, for reasons he wouldn’t be able to explain, Eliot rushed passed Aimee, heading towards the sound of the scream.

---

Oliver was standing in front of his father protectively, a man pointing a gun at him when Eliot appeared, tackling the man to the ground. They wrestled to the ground for a moment when Aimee ran onto the scene, watching in horror.

 

“Eliot!” Aimee cried out.

 

Her cry distracted Eliot for a split second, but that split second was all the man needed to land a strong hit to Eliot’s face. He went down to the ground, dazed as the man got his gun, taking aim at Eliot.

 

“You picked the wrong night to mess with me, asshole!”

 

Before the man could do anything, an arrow struck him in the hand, knocking the gun out of his hand. The man cried out before a man in a green hood jumped down. He had a bow and quiver pull of arrows on his back.

 

The hooded man attached an arrow with a line to the man’s legs before firing it. The man cried out as he was pulled into the sky, the hooded man then firing another with a line, using it to pull himself off the ground and vanish into the night.

 

For a moment, it was silent before Aimee rushed towards Eliot.

 

“Eliot, are you alright? What the Hell were you thinking?” Aimee demanded as she began fussing over him.

 

Eliot didn’t answer, not entirely sure himself.

---

“I hope next time, you’ll listen to me when I advise you to take a guard, Sir,” Ethan said to Oliver and Robert as the three of them, Aimee and Thea watched as Julia checked over Eliot after they had all returned to the Queen Mansion.

“Point made,” Oliver conceded.

 

“It’s a good thing this guy was there to save you,” Thea said with a look at Eliot.

 

“Your brother was actually the first person who came to my rescue,” Robert admitted as he glanced at Oliver. “You were quite the hero, son.”

 

The words seemed to act as a trigger, a barrage of images flashing before Oliver’s mind.

---

Watching the Gambit going down.

---

Witnessing Robert shoot himself in the head.

---

Giving Thea the Hozen.

---

Kissing Laurel in his room.

---

“Oh my God.”

 

Laurel’s voice brought Oliver back to the present. He looked over as she entered the room, rushing towards him.

“I heard what happened, are you okay?” Laurel asked before she threw herself into his arms.

 

“Hey, I’m okay,” Oliver assured her softly.

 

Oliver released her but, as Laurel pulled back, she briefly flashed. One minute she was normal, and then she was pale, in a hospital gown, alarming Oliver.

 

“Ollie, are you okay?” Laurel asked, all of them seeing that he seemed out of it.

 

“I’m fine. I just…I need some air,” Oliver said before turning to face Eliot. “Thank you for your help tonight, Mr. Spencer.”

 

“Just in the right place at the right time, I guess,” Eliot said nonchalantly.

 

“In any case, thank you,” Oliver said before turning back to Laurel. “See you at the restaurant.”

 

Oliver then walked out, leaving his bewildered fiancée, family and guests staring after him.

 

“My son is right, thank you, Mr. Spencer. If you or your wife ever needs anything, just ask,” Robert said gratefully.

 

“How is he, Julia?” Ethan asked his wife.

 

“He’ll need to take it easy for a day or two, but nothing that will require a further visit,” Julia said as she stepped back, putting away her supplies. “You’re a lucky man, Mr. Spencer.”

 

“That’s one word for it,” Aimee said icily and Eliot winced, knowing they’d be having words later.

 

“Mr. Hunt will escort you both out,” Robert said as Ethan walked forward, feeling a sense of Déjà vu as he and Eliot exchanged an odd look.

 

“I’m sorry, but we’ve never met before, right?” Ethan asked before both he and Eliot’s minds were assaulted with a barrage of flashes.

---

Ethan and Eliot trading blows.

---

The two surrounded by armed men with guns.

---

Eliot fighting several armed men as Ethan defused a bomb behind him.

---

“I think I’d remember,” Eliot said and, after a moment, Ethan nodded.

 

“I’ll walk you both out,” Ethan said, leading the Spencers out of the room.

 

But even as they wanted out, neither Eliot or Ethan could shake the feeling that they knew each other, nor of the sense of wrongness that seemed to come with those images.

 

The TARDIS

Same time

 

“Holy frak.”

 

The words were out of Cisco’s mouth before he could stop them as The Doctor led him, Barry, Patty, Clark, Willow, Buffy, Faith, Parker, Hardison and Thea into the TARDIS, those who hadn’t stepped foot inside it looking around in amazement.

 

“I told you it was bigger on the inside,” Buffy said with a slight smile.

 

“Yeah, but you didn’t say it was this big, B,” Faith said as she looked around the room in amazement.

 

“This is impressive, but why are we here exactly? You said you could use the piece of the Dominator ship to find Oliver and the others,” Barry pointed out.

 

“I did,” The Doctor agreed as he walked up to the console. “The Dominator ship should still be in the Milky Way galaxy.  Now that we have a piece of the ship, it’s simply a matter of scanning the device to get the frequency it uses.”

 

“So this ship can track The Domintors?” Clark asked and the Doctor nodded as he began the scan.

 

“It’s only a matter of time. We will find out where our friends are soon enough.”

 

Elsewhere

 

“What the Hell were you thinking, Eliot?!” Aimee snapped as soon as the Spencers had arrived home.

 

“I wasn’t. I just…I just reacted,” Eliot said lamely, not really sure of it himself.

 

“And your first instinct was to run towards danger rather than from it? What is going on with you? You have been acting weird all night. And neither of us are moving until you give me an answer!” Aimee snapped at him and Eliot sighed.

 

“I…don’t think this is real,” Eliot finally admitted and Aimee stared at him in disbelief.

 

“What are you talking about, of course this is real!”

 

“Everyone keeps saying that, you, Dad, everyone. But I don’t believe it. Something feels wrong, about all of this,” Eliot said, finally letting out the feelings that had been building up all day.

 

“Eliot…don’t I feel real?” Aimee asked softly as she put a hand on the side of his face.

 

She did, Eliot could admit that. But Eliot still couldn’t shake the feeling that something about this didn’t seem right.

 

Before Eliot could respond, there was a knock on the door. Aimee stared at him for a moment before dropping her hand and walking over to the door, opening it to reveal Billy on the other side.

 

“Dad,” Eliot said in surprise as Billy walked in.

 

“Old buddy of mine told me what happened, are you okay son?” Billy asked worriedly.

 

“Fine, just a hit to the head. Queens even called in a doctor to check me out,” Eliot assured him.

 

“Maybe some brain damage,” Aimee said and Eliot grimaced as Billy looked at her questionably. "I'm going to make some tea. Billy…talk some sense into your son.”

 

Aimee then walked out of the room, leaving father and son alone as Billy looked at Eliot confused.

 

“What’s going on? What am I missing, Eliot?” Bill asked.

 

“I…feel like none of this real. I can’t explain it, but…things don’t feel right. It’s like I woke up in a completely different life,” Eliot confessed.

 

“Eliot, every man feels like this at least once. But you’re a little young for a mid-life crisis,” Billy said with a slight smile as he placed a hand on Eliot’s shoulder. “You turned our store around, you have a happy marriage. You have everything that most people dream of. Don’t look for excuses to throw it away.”

 

The words made sense when Eliot heard them, they did. But no matter what, Eliot couldn’t shake the feeling of wrongness about the entire situation.

---

Ethan was at his post, keeping watch over the rehearsal dinner when Robert walked up to him.

 

“Ethan, I don’t suppose you’ve seen or heard from my son, have you?” Robert asked.

 

“Sorry Sir, not since he left your house earlier,” Ethan said apologetically and Robert sighed.

 

“I was afraid of that. I’m worried about him; he’s not acting like himself.”

 

“He’s about to get married, every man suffers from what Oliver through right now the night before his wedding,” Ethan tried to assure his boss.

 

“I hope you’re right. And speaking of marriage, you look lovely tonight, Mrs. Hunt,” Robert said as Julia approached them, in a black dress.

 

“Thank you, Mr. Queen. For the compliment, as well as the invite,” Julia said with a smile before glancing over at Ethan. “Mr. Hunt. Care to take a few minutes off duty to dance with your wife? I’m sure your boss won’t mind.”

 

“On the contrary, I encourage it. Go on, Ethan. Take a few moments to yourself,” Robert said with a friendly smile.

 

Ethan laughed before allowing his wife to lead him onto the dance floor, near a few other couples dancing. With his arms around Julia as they began swaying to the music, Ethan almost forgot about the feeling of something being out of place.

 

Then, he looked up, seeing a dark haired woman in a yellow dress. As if she could sense his gaze, she turned to face him. As her light eyes met his, Ethan once again found his mind assaulted by flashes of memories.

---

Ilsa saving his life the first time they met.

---

Meeting again at the opera.

---

Working together to save Benji from Lane’s men.

---

Capturing Lane.

---

“You know how to find me.”

---

Ethan shook his head, attempting to clear his mind as Ilsa looked at him curiously.

 

“Ethan, are you okay?” Julia asked as she pulled back.

 

“Yeah. Yeah, everything’s fine,” Ethan lied, wondering what was going on.

---

Stepping off the elevator after finding it in the abandoned building above, Oliver looked around the lair in utter amazement.

 

“Oh, wow.”

 

Oliver was looking around when he heard a voice speak up behind him.

 

“What the Hell?!”

 

Oliver turned around to see a blond woman looking at him startled before she rushed off a platform.

 

“We have an unauthorized entry!”

 

Barely had the words left her mouth when the hooded man from earlier dropped down from the ceiling, landing in front of Oliver. The man tried to strike Oliver but Oliver caught his fist, to his own surprise. But the man then struck him across the face with his bow and Oliver went down to the floor, out cold.

---

When he came too, Oliver was on some kind of slab, the man in the hood and the blond woman standing over him.

 

“What are you doing here?” the man asked roughly and Oliver scrambled to his feet. “How did you find this place?”

 

“My name is Oliver Queen,” Oliver started once he had regained his bearings.

 

“I know who you are!” the man snapped.

 

“Everyone knows who you are,” the blond added.

 

“How did you find this place?”

 

“Question is why, he’s getting married tomorrow,” the blond told the hooded man.

 

“Get out,” the man told Oliver.

 

“Wait,” Oliver started.

 

“Get out!” he shouted, grabbing Oliver by his shirt and slamming against a pillar. “No one can know my secret.”

 

Oliver looked down, seeing under the hood. The man wore a mask but he could still make a young, Caucasian man. And once more, flashes of memory assaulted Oliver’s mind.

---

Saving Roy’s life on the train.

---

Warning him to back off the search for The Hood.

---

“Your name is Roy,” Oliver grunted against Roy’s hold and the younger man stilled.

 

“What?”

 

“Your name is Roy Harper,” Oliver said as more memory flashes entered his mind.

---

Giving Roy his mask.

---

Witnessing him murder the police officer when Roy was in his Mirakuru haze.

---

“You saved my life, you gave me a purpose.”

---

Witnessing Roy take the fall for him as The Arrow.

---

Saying goodbye to Roy as he left Starling City.

---

Roy released him and Oliver gasped for breath before Roy reached up, lowering his hood and removing his mask in spite of the blood saying ‘no’ multiple times.

 

“Bad idea,” she muttered as Roy looked back at Oliver.

 

“How did you know?”

 

“I think we’ve met before. You used to date my sister,” Oliver remembered.

 

“You got the wrong guy, Queen. There’s no way in Hell Thea Queen would ever date someone like me,” Roy scoffed.

 

“Because you grew up in The Glades?” Oliver asked and Roy stiffened.

 

“Yeah, I grew up in The Glades,” Roy said with a sigh. “Me and some of my friends…a few years back, we were all in a gang. We told ourselves we were different, that we were fixing The Glades but that was a lie we told ourselves to justify our actions. One day, we were threatening some guy when an off duty cop came in. My gun went off by accident and he died. My friends told me it wasn’t my fault but I knew it was. I left town for a few years, picked up a few things while I was gone. Came back here to…atone, I guess.”

 

“Roy, stranger danger. Might want to ease up on the info dump,” the blond tried to warn him.

 

Felicity Smoak, Oliver suddenly knew her name. And this seemed to trigger another barrage of memory flashes.

---

Meeting Felicity for the first time.

---

Seeing her in a red dress.

---

Kissing her for the first time at the hospital.

---

Making love in Nanda Parbat.

---

Holding her in his arms after HIVE had attacked their car.

---

Their fake wedding.

---

“Felicity,” Oliver said and she turned to him in surprise. “This isn’t right. I don’t think any of this is right. I don’t think you’re the Green Arrow, Roy. I think I am. You…you were my partner.”

 

Roy suddenly punched Oliver and he stabled back, holding his face before Roy grabbed by his shirt, forcibly leading him towards the elevator.

 

“You’re losing your damn mind. Not sure if you’re having a psychotic break or if you’re just trying to find an excuse not to go through with that wedding. Go back to your family, your fiancée, and your fancy house. Forget you ever came down here,” Roy said hotly before the elevator doors opened and he shoved Oliver into them. “You’ve got everything Oliver, things most of us would kill for. So stop trying to throw it away.”

 

The elevator doors then closed, leaving Oliver shaken by what had just happened.

 

The TARDIS

 

“Is it done yet?” Parker complained, annoying The Doctor as he stared at the scanner.

 

“As I told you the last ten times, no. This isn’t like just turning on a computer, this is highly advanced technology. It will take time,” The Doctor said, trying desperately to keep his voice even.

 

“Babe,” Hardison gently pulled Parker away. “We need to calm down. We’ll find him.”

 

“Before or after The Dominators probe him?” Parker shot back and Hardison didn’t really have a comeback for that.

 

“Parker, Eliot trusts The Doctor, and we both know he doesn’t trust a lot of people. So let’s be a bit more patient and let The Doctor do his thing,” Hardison said sounding far calmer than he was as he kissed her. “Eliot’ll be fine. He’s probably already figured out a way to break out and is planning to beat those alien asses.”

 

Parker managed a laugh at the mental image. It sure sounded like Eliot.

---

“This place is everything,” Cisco told Thea excitedly as he looked around.

 

“Yeah, really cool,” Thea said distractedly, which Cisco noticed.

 

“Hey, we’re gonna find Oliver. Not even aliens are gonna keep him down,” Cisco tried to assure her.

 

“You sure about that?” Thea asked skeptically. “This is aliens we’re talking about, and from what The Doctor said, they’re the worst of the worst.”

 

“And Oliver’s the toughest guy I know. Even if he can’t get out of there by himself, we’ll find him, okay? If nothing else, Barry’s not gonna stop until we do,” Cisco assured her.

---

A few feet away, Barry paced back and forth, his mind racing a thousand miles an hour when Patty walked, grabbing his hand silently.

 

“It’ll be okay, we’ll find them,” Patty said soothingly.

 

“I hope so, but I’m not just worried about them. The Dominators could have taken anyone. Why them?” Barry wondered out loud, his mind racing. “They don’t have powers; they’re not the biggest threats. So why come after them?”

 

“I don’t know. But whatever it is, we’ll figure it out,” Patty assured him.

---

A few feet away, Clark watched Barry and Patty with a thoughtful look, which Willow noticed.

 

“Hey, you okay?” Willow asked.

 

“Yeah. Just…they remind me a lot of my mom and dad. It’s not just that she’s supporting him, the way they always look at each other before they seem to make a decision. I saw that a lot with my parents,” Clark said before pausing. “Thought I had that, once.”

 

“We’ve all got our share of failed relationships. Let me tell you about someone named Kennedy one day,” Willow said and Clark smiled tightly. “I’m sure that one day, you’ll find someone wonderful who will make you as happy as your dad made your mom.”

 

Clark didn’t say anything for a moment, suddenly thinking of what had happened with Lois a few days ago. But he banished the thought, Lois was a friend. That was all.

---

Buffy and Faith sat a few feet away, in complete silence.

 

“You okay?” Buffy asked after a moment.

 

“Fine. Why wouldn’t I be?” Faith asked, trying to sound nonchalant.

 

But someone who knew her as well as Buffy could hear the slight hesitation in Faith’s voice.

 

“I just…I know you and Oliver have gotten close. It’s…okay if you’re worried about him, Faith,” Buffy said carefully, not wanting to push.

 

“I…don’t know. I never had to worry about anyone before. Even Angel when he turned evil again a few months ago…” Faith trailed off and Buffy waited for her to continue. “It’s weird for me, you know?”

 

“I know. Doesn’t have to be bad though,” Buffy pointed out.

 

Faith didn’t say another word, musing on her worry for Oliver and whether he was all right.

 

Earth-211, en route to Massachusetts

Same time

 

It was silent in the jeep as Scott drove. It had been over an hour since they left the gas station. Malia had her eyes closed in the back, sleeping. Stiles had his phone out, looking at a few pictures of him and Lydia; fear that he would never see her again gripping his heart.

 

“It’s gonna be all right, Stiles. We’ll find her,” Scott assured his best friend.

 

“I know. It’s what happens after we find her that has me worried,” Stiles said, pocketing the phone before turning to Scott. “Scott…you’re a good guy, better than anyone I’ve ever met. It’s something I usually admire about you.”

 

“Usually?” Scott raised an eyebrow.

 

“But this is Monroe. First she tried to turn the whole town against us, then she attacked the school, now she’s kidnapped Lydia and is doing who knows what to her. I just…don’t you dare put her above Lydia’s life,” Stiles told him and Scott was silent for a long moment. “Scott.”

 

“You’re right,” Scott finally acknowledged. “Monroe will never change; never stop trying to kill us. Never stop trying to cause more harm. The fact that she’s a Slayer now makes everything a lot more complicated, we can’t put her in prison, there’s only one way this war can end. Like I said last week, in order to prevent more bloodshed, I will stop Monroe. Whatever it takes.”

 

Universe-1

 

Roy entered the Queen Mansion, looking around as he began walking the halls. He couldn’t shake the feeling that he had been here before, even though he had never stepped foot in this house to his knowledge.

 

“Can I help you?”

 

Roy turned around, seeing a beautiful young woman with dark brown hair and brown eyes looking at him curiously. And the sight of her triggered more memory flashes.

---

Steeling Thea’s purse the day they met.

---

Thea kissing him for the first time.

---

Finding each other during the Undertaking.

---

“You’re the only person I’ve ever cared about.”

---

“Thea,” Roy said softly as he came out of the memory flashes.

 

“Yeah, I’m sorry, do we know each other?” Thea asked confused.

 

“No. I’m a friend of your brother’s,” Roy lied, trying to calm his racing heart. “I was actually hoping to speak with him.”

 

“Right,” Thea said, looking at him oddly for a moment. “He said something about going to see Laurel; he skipped out on the rehearsal dinner last night, so he’ll need to do a lot of apologizing. Go up the stairs, down the hall; take a left, third door on the left.”

 

“Thanks,” Roy said, staring at her a moment longer before he walked passed her and headed up the steps.

 

Thea stared after him for a moment before she heard someone approach. She turned around to see Eliot.

 

“Eliot, right? You’re the guy who saved my brother and Dad last night,” Thea noted. “Don’t tell me you’re here to see Ollie too.”

 

“No I’m actually looking for Mr. Hunt. You wouldn’t happen to know where he is?” Eliot asked.

 

“Right here,” Eliot and Thea looked over as Ethan walked in. “What can I help you with, Mr. Spencer?”

 

“You got a minute to talk?” Eliot asked and Ethan stared at him for a moment before nodding.

 

“Sure. I can handle this, Ms. Queen. You should get ready,” Ethan said politely and Thea shrugged.

 

“Whatever you say. Just remember, my dad is your boss,” Thea said, half joking as she walked off.

 

“What can I help you with, Mr. Spencer?” Ethan asked.

 

“Things feel…weird. Like everyone keeps telling me this is my life, and I have memories of this life. But I just can’t help but feel that this is-”

 

“Wrong,” Ethan finished for Eliot and the other man nodded, an expression of relief on his face.

 

“So you feel it too?” Eliot asked for clarification.

 

“Since the moment you walked into this house. And I saw a woman last night, a woman I know I’ve never met but I got these…flashes of memories with her in it. I don’t know what’s going on, but something is wrong,” Ethan explained and Eliot nodded his agreement.

 

“So what do we do?”

“Stick around until after the wedding, I’ll tell everyone you’re asking me about a possible job as part of the security. Then, afterwards, we’ll meet up and try and figure things out,” Ethan ordered.

---

On the floor above, Roy had found the room Thea directed him towards. He knocked on the door before opening. Oliver and Laurel paused in their conversation as they saw him, Oliver visibly stunned to see him.

 

“Sorry to interrupt, your sister told me where to find you. Can we talk?” Roy asked.

 

Oliver stared at him for a moment before nodding, turning back to Laurel.

 

“I’ll be right back,” Oliver promised before walking out of the room with Roy.

---

“Now what happened to ‘I should just go back to my life’?” Oliver asked as he and Roy walked the grounds of the Mansion.

 

“I was on my way home last night, when I saw a building.”

 

“Palmer Technologies,” Oliver realized. “I saw it with my dad last night.”

 

“Yeah. It feels…I don’t know, like it doesn’t belong there. And Felicity is engaged to Ray Palmer, he doesn’t own a building,” Roy explained. “And after you left, I started getting these-”

 

“Visions, right? Like, uh, memory flashes. I’ve been getting them too,” Oliver said as the two men exchanged alarmed looks. “What is happening to us?”

 

“I don’t know. After you left, I tried to draw one of these memory flashes,” Roy said, pulling out a piece of paper. “I’ve never been the artsy type, but here.”

 

Roy held it out to him and Oliver looked down, seeing what looked like a monster with a red dot on its temple.

 

“What is this, Oliver?” Roy asked.

 

“I don’t know. I’ve been remembering things. It’s like they’re dreams but they’re not. Roy, I don’t think any of this is real,” Oliver confessed.

 

“If this isn’t real, then whatever’s going on isn’t working the way it should. Otherwise we’d never know it,” Roy pointed out.

 

“Are you sure? Cause the Queen’s Gambit…” Oliver trailed off as the realization hit him. “They put me in a world where I never got on my father’s boat.”

 

“Oliver, whatever is going on, I think you were right. You were the Green Arrow and I was your partner. I don’t think a boat has anything to do with that,” Roy argued.

 

“Look, now that we know this isn’t real, they are gonna push back against whatever we do next,” Oliver warned.

 

“Push back how?” Roy asked warily.

 

Oliver opened his mouth to speak but paused when he saw something several feet away.  A man in a black and orange body arm with a helmet had entered the garden, whirling a sword.

“Like that,” Oliver said.

 

Deathstroke rushed forward, attempting to strike them with his sword. The two dodged frantically before Roy struck his abdomen but this had no effect. Roy backed up, barely avoiding the sword before Oliver struck him in the side but Deathstroke’s armor protected him. Roy tried striking him again but Deathstroke grabbed his arm, tossing Roy on his back. Oliver rushed forward to help but Deathstroke tripped him and Oliver fell, landing on his face.

 

Deathstroke raised his sword when Sara rushed in, grabbing his arm. A well placed kick to his thighs allowed Sara to disarm Deathstroke. Taking his sword, Sara struck him a few times before running him through with the sword.

 

Deathstroke fell to the ground and Sara gasped, seeming to come out of whatever spell she had been under as Oliver and Roy got to their feet.

 

“How did I do that?” Sara wondered.

---

“This is hard to explain,” Oliver said as the three of them headed inside.

 

“Well start trying,” Sara demanded.

 

“We think we’re in some sort of…dream world,” Roy tried to explain and Sara scoffed.

 

“That is crazy. Not as crazy as me knowing kung fu, but it is definitely up there.”

 

“That wasn’t Kung Fu, it was Jeet Kune Do, and I think you learned it at a place called Nanda Parbat,” Oliver said as they headed into the foyer.

 

“None of what you are saying makes sense. None of this makes sense!” Sara argued.

 

“All right, Sara, what is the last thing you remember?” Oliver asked as he turned to face her.

 

“I don’t know!”

 

“I mean before you came here yesterday. What is the last thing you remember?” Oliver asked.

 

Sara sighed in frustration but, deciding to humor him, she thought back.

---

She then remembered the team arriving at the warehouse to save the president.

 

The President getting killed.

 

Clark destroying the device and throwing the Dominator before they captured him.

---

“You remembered something, didn’t you?” Oliver said as he and Roy saw a thoughtful look cross Sara’s face.

---

Sara then remembered being taken.

---

“We were on a mission. Then…then we were taken,” Sara said after a moment.

 

“Taken where?” Roy asked.

 

“I don’t know.”

 

“It wasn’t just us,” Oliver said remembering it as well. “There were six of us.”

 

“Who else?” Roy asked.

 

“Ray Palmer, Eliot Spencer and Ethan Hunt,” Oliver said after a moment.

 

“Wait, if this is some kind of shared dream, then how do we wake up?” Sara wondered.

 

“By getting out of here. Maybe the reason that the Palmer Tech building seems so strange is because that’s our way home,” Oliver pointed out.

 

“Wherever here is,” Roy said dryly and it was silent between the three for a moment.

 

“Tonight, at the party, we gather up the three of them and we get out of here,” Oliver ordered.

---

The party was in full swing when Oliver entered after Sara. He walked through the party, looking for Ethan when he ran into his parents.

“Son, don’t you think you should be getting your tuxedo on?” Robert asked.

 

“Um-”

 

“Are you all right, Oliver?” Moira asked in concern.

 

“I, um, need to speak with Mr. Hunt,” Oliver said and his parents gave him an odd look before Robert spoke.

 

“I think I saw him with Mr. Spencer in the corner of the room. Son, I think you need to calm down,” Robert cautioned him.

 

“We both do,” Moira added.

 

“Your mother and I concerned. If you keep up with this unstable behavior, it is not going to finish well,” Robert cautioned.

---

“That is not going to finish well.”

---

Oliver shook his head, clearing his mind of the memory flash as Robert continued.

 

“I’m just saying, Laurel, the company,” Robert listed.

 

“This is your life,” Moira finished and Oliver let out a shuttering breath.

 

“No, it isn’t,” Oliver said before hugging his surprised mother.

 

“Oliver,” Moira said as Oliver clung to her for a long moment, shutting his eyes tightly before letting her go.

 

“I’m-I’m sorry,” Oliver stammered, a lump in his throat as he hugged Robert tightly.

 

“Ollie,” Robert said before Oliver let him go.

 

He then walked away, quickly finding Ethan and Eliot, talking quietly in the corner.

 

“Ethan, Eliot,” Oliver called out and they turned to him.

 

“Mr. Queen,” Ethan said in greeting.

 

“Look, this is going to sound strange but this world isn’t-”

 

“Real?” Eliot finished for him and Oliver nodded. “Yeah, we know.”

 

“And so do you, apparently,” Ethan noted in surprise.

 

“We know a way out, but we have to leave, now,” Oliver told them urgently.

 

“Then what are you waiting for? Let’s go,” Eliot said.

---

Not long after, Oliver led Ethan and Eliot out of the mansion, Roy, Sara and Ray already waiting for them.

 

“So what now?” Ethan asked as they all met up.

 

“We apparently have to get to an office building that I don’t really own, which is a little strange. And all that coming from someone who’s having memories of being able to shrink,” Ray mused.

 

“Well, whatever we’re going to do, we need to do it fast, because whatever The Dominators have done to us, they would have built in safeguards. They’re probably manifestations of our memories designed to keep us here,” Oliver warned.

 

As if to prove his point, a knife suddenly struck Ethan in his shoulder, causing him to cry out in pain. Ethan yanked it out as they all looked across the yard, seeing six figures standing there, as if in challenge to them.

 

The one who had thrown the knife was a man with dark, greying hair dressed in a suit, smirking at Ethan mockingly. Next to him was Slade, his helmet gone as he smirked at Oliver. Next to Slade was a man in a demonic mask that resembled a skull. Then there was Damien Darhk, a man wearing the same mask as Slade and a blond man.

“Quinn,” Eliot said in surprise as his former adversary smirked at him.

 

“Gabriel,” Ethan growled as he glared at the smirking man.

 

“They’re not real,” Oliver reminded them.

 

“Well, this knife sure felt real,” Ethan said as he glanced down at the knife in his hand.

 

“Then let’s hope it’s real enough to stop these guys,” Roy said as he glared at Brother Blood.

 

Together, the six of them stepped off the steps, each of them rushing towards their opponents.

 

“I have waited a very long time for this, Ethan,” Gabriel taunted as Ethan rushed him, attempting to strike him with his own knife.

 

“I keep my promises, kid,” Slade snarled, attempting to strike Oliver with his sword only for Oliver to dodge, grab his wrist and sent a few jabs to Slade’s chest.

 

“Unfortunately, this is gonna be a little less satisfying for me than killing your sister,” Darhk egged on as Sara reached him.

 

Angrily, Sara attacked, sending a few strikes to his abdomen but Darkh merely laughed before retaliating with a jab to her side. Next to her, Roy was attacking Blood, sending a kick to his abdomen as Ray ducked some strikes from the Mirakuru Soldier. Eliot and Quinn were trading blows nearby, Quinn landing a punch to Eliot’s face. Snarling angrily, Eliot grabbed Quinn and kneed him in the stomach.

 

Oliver and Slade were trading blows when Oliver forced Slade back a few feet. Oliver approached him and, as Slade tried to strike him with his sword, Oliver ducked down to the ground, grabbed Slade’s arm and used his larger weight to forced Slade to fall onto the ground.

 

Quinn punched Eliot in the face three times and Eliot stumbled back but, as Quinn moved to strike again, Eliot grabbed his arms.

 

“Not this time,” Eliot growled before elbowing him in the face.

 

Ray was tossed through some flowers by the Mirakuru soldier as Roy tossed Blood to the ground. Blood pulled out a gun but Roy kicked it out of his hand. The gun landed by Ray, who quickly out up, grabbed it and fired at the Mirakuru Soldier.

 

“Why won’t you go down?!” Quinn complained as he and Eliot continued trading blows.

 

Eliot laughed before grabbing him by the shirt, kneeing hard and smirking when he heard a crack. Eliot then dropped him to the ground before punching twice, hard and Quinn fell all the way to the ground, out cold.

 

Ethan and Gabriel were still fighting, Ethan punching Gabriel before stabbing him in the chest. Ethan yanked the knife out as Gabriel fell to his knees, gasping as Ethan turned to his teammates.

 

“Roy!” Ethan shouted before tossing the knife through the air.

 

Roy caught it before stabbing Blood in the chest, yanking it out and tossing the knife to Sara. Sara stabbed Darhk in the heart. He let out a cry of pain before Sara yanked it out as well as Oliver sent a kick to Slade’s abdomen, sending the other man flying back.

 

“Ollie!” Sara cried before she tossed the knife to Oliver.

 

He caught it as well before throwing the knife, which went deep into Slade’s eye. Slade fell back, dead.

 

Everyone took a breath as their opponents vanished, no sign of them every being there.

 

“Ollie!”

 

Everyone turned as they saw Laurel emerge from the house, wearing a wedding dress. Oliver and Sara exchanged a glance, seeming to communicate without words before, as one, approaching Laurel.

 

“Sara, Sara what’s going on here?” Laurel asked as they reached her.

 

“Laurel, I can’t explain but I have to go. We have to go,” Sara said gently.

 

“What? No, no whatever it is, we can fix it!” Laurel said desperately.

 

“You can’t,” Sara said sadly, unshed tears in her eyes as she hugged Laurel goodbye. “Some things, you just can’t fix.”

 

Sara then let go, looking like she was about to break out before she turned and ran.

 

“Ollie, Ollie what’s happening?” Laurel asked desperately as she turned to him.

 

“I’m so sorry,” Oliver told her gently. “The person you fell in love with, that’s not me. And I never deserved that love. You always deserved better.”

 

“Please,” Laurel begged as Oliver gently kissed her on the forehead.

 

“I love you,” Oliver told her.

 

And he did. As you loved a dear friend, as you loved your first love. You held a place for them in your heart that no one else could touch. But he had never been able to give Laurel what she had needed from him.

 

“I love you,” Laurel said, tears running down her face as Oliver turned and began to walk away. “Don’t go!”

 

Oliver turned around to face her, to look at her one more time. Then, he turned and ran, following the others.

---

“So what now?” Roy asked as they entered the Palmer Technologies building.

 

“I don’t think that’s supposed to be here,” Ray said, gesturing to a green portal at the edge of the room. “That’s either the way out of here or we have to click our heels together three times and say ‘there’s no place like home’.”

 

“And if that doesn’t work?” Sara asked.

 

“Then we’re screwed, so it has too,” Eliot told her.

 

“Only one way to find out. Let’s go,” Ethan said.

 

One by one, Sara, Roy, Eliot, Ethan and Ray walked through the portal. Oliver was about to follow them when he heard his mother’s voice behind him.

 

“You’ll never be without me, my beautiful boy.”

 

Oliver turned around, shocked to see four holograms.

 

“There’s nothing left to say except I could not be more proud,” Moira told him. “You’ve become something else.”

 

“I know I called you a murder but you are not. You are a hero,” Tommy said.

“I know who you are in your bones Oliver, and that person doesn’t give up,” Laurel said.

 

“This is your responsibility now,” Robert told him.

 

Oliver stared at them for a long moment, engraining them into his memory. Then, he turned and followed the others into the portal.

---

Oliver groaned as he came too, opening his eyes to see the others getting out of their stasis pods as well.

 

“Everyone all right?” Oliver asked as he stepped out.

 

“Pissed off and wanting to hit something, but all right,” Eliot said.

 

“And how is that different from any other day?” Ethan asked and Eliot shot him a look.

 

“Guys,” Ray called out and they looked over at him. “There’s something you need to see.”

 

The TARDIS

Same time

 

“Okay, what am I look at?” Barry said as they all stood by the console, looking at the data The Doctor had pulled off the Dominator tech.

 

“It looks like a bunch of random numbers,” Cisco noted.

 

“Just wait,” The Doctor told them, staring at it.

 

For a moment, nothing happened. Then, the data turned into something they could all understand.

 

“Wait, what just happened?” Clark asked.

 

“TARDIS translation matrix. Takes a while to work on writing or data. But now we have the coordinates of the ship that is holding our friends,” The Doctor said with a smile.

 

Dominator ship

Same time

 

“Son of a bitch,” Eliot muttered as the former captives stared out the window of the ship into the void of space.

---

Later, the group rounded the corner, seeing two Dominator walked past, not noticing them. One of them said something to the other as they walked by, although none of them could understand it. Once the Dominators had disappeared from sight, the group began making their way down the hall.

 

“Anyone have any ideas on which way to go?” Roy asked.

 

“This way,” Ray said, beginning to lead them down the way the Dominators had come from.

 

“Why this way?” Ethan asked as they began following Ray.

 

“Even though this is alien technology, some principles of design are universal,” Ray explained.

 

They rounded a corner and paused as they came face to face with several Dominators.

 

“Or not,” Ray said weakly.

 

“Damn it, Palmer!” Eliot groaned as the Dominators spotted them.

 

Seeing an alien weapon a few feet away, Oliver grabbed it and aimed it at the Dominators. Pulling a lever like it was a gun, a stream of energy shot out at the Dominators, sending them back.

 

“Ray’s right, some principles of design are universal,” Oliver said, pulling the trigger a few more times, fending off the Dominators as the others ran before he followed them.

 

The group ran through the ship before coming up a hanger, coming across various ships.

 

“Anyone have any idea how to fly one of these things?” Roy asked.

 

“We’ll have to figure it out, unless you guys want to take your chances with the Dominators,” Ethan pointed out.

 

Vwoorp. Vwoorp.

 

They looked up sharply as the TARDIS appeared in front of them before the doors swung open, revealing Cisco.

 

“Come with me if you want to live,” he told them.

 

The group quickly rushed forward, heading inside the TARDIS. The doors closed just before several Dominators near it. But, before they could do anything, the TARDIS dematerialized.

---

“Thanks for the assist, Doctor,” Oliver said gratefully as Roy, Sara and Ray looked around the TARDIS in a bit of awe.

 

“And I thought the Waverider was impressive,” Ray noted.

 

“Damn it, Hardison! Stop it!” Eliot complained as Hardison walked over and forcibly hugged Eliot.

 

“You were just abducted by aliens, you’re gonna have to let me have this,” Hardison said, ignoring Eliot’s attempts to fight him off as everyone snickered at their antics.

 

“Hey, you okay?” Thea asked as she walked over to her brother.

 

“It’s been…an experience,” Oliver said, not sure how to describe it as he glanced over at Roy.

 

“That’s one way of putting it,” Roy said dryly.

 

“At least The Dominators let you keep your clothes,” Buffy said.

 

“What were you expecting B, for The Dominators to strip ‘em down and put ‘em in jump suits they just happened to have lying around?” Faith asked and Buffy paused, realizing how ridiculous that sounded.

 

“At least you’re all okay,” Clark said.

 

“For now at least,” Ray said and they all looked over at him.

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Barry asked.

 

“After we woke up, I got a chance to see the tech The Dominators were using to keep us under. They’re using a neuromorphic interface, similar to how I manipulate the atom suit,” Ray explained.

 

“And that’s important?” Patty asked.

 

“I think the shared hallucination was to keep our minds occupied,” Ray explained.

 

“Shared hallucination?” Thea questioned.

 

“Later. Ray, what are you getting at?” Sara asked.

 

“He’s saying The Dominators kept you occupied in order to sift through your mind for information,” The Doctor explained, frowning. “It appears they’ve learned something new since the Time War.”

 

“But why? What’s the point?” Parker wondered.

 

“Maybe they didn’t choose us at random,” Ethan said, realizing something. “Maybe they chose us because we couldn’t fight back.”

 

“Because you’re all human. You’re not Metahumans, aliens or Slayers,” Willow realized and Ray nodded.

 

“That still doesn’t explain why they did all this,” Clark pointed out.

 

“Klic-clac-to-nick-lava-shack-too,” Ray said and they all looked at him oddly.

 

“Uh, what?” Cisco asked.

 

“It’s what one of the Dominators said to another. Which sounds like the beginning of a not so funny joke,” Ray rambled.

 

“Let’s see,” The Doctor said, pulling out a piece of paper and writing it down.

 

He held it up and, after a moment, the words changed to ‘We are nearing completion of the weapon’.

 

“Wait, how-” Roy started.

 

“Don’t ask,” Thea told him.

 

“What weapon?” Oliver asked.

 

“I don’t know. But if The Dominators are saving it for later, it won’t be good for humanity,” The Doctor said darkly. “The Dominators are approaching their endgame. And if it succeeds, your entire world will suffer.”

 

Universe-92, the Realm of the Powers That Be

 

On his throne, The Power that Be known as Tolkan frowned as he watched his children bicker before him.

For he was the oldest Power That Be, the others were his children. His beloved wife, who had helped him keep the others in line, steer them towards better paths, had perished long ago when one of their children had turned against them, forcing him and the others to seal her away, send her to a world so desolate she never should have escaped.

 

But she had, although that was another story.

 

“Enough,” Tolkan said, his voice carrying authority.

 

Immediately, his children all stopped. Lost their way as they might, they still respected his authority. For the most part, anyway.

 

He tried his best to keep them in line, but he couldn’t always stop their schemes, especially those designed to torment the Champions.

 

“I think we all know we have a problem,” Tolkan said as he addressed his children.

 

“We know, father,” Tolkan’s eldest, Jossetta Whedonasta said.

Although he was the oldest, Jossetta was also Tolkan’s greatest disappointment. Even when their mother had been alive, Jossetta had been the one they’d needed to watch. He was behind several terrible actions to the Champions of Earth-92 that Tolkan hadn’t been able to stop, mostly against Angel, Cordelia Chase and Buffy Summers. Tolkan also had his suspicions that Jossetta was behind the death of Tara Maclay.

 

“That problem is what to do about it,” his oldest daughter, Redulous said.

Redulous was an odd case. For the most part, she was very, very reasonable. It was only in the last few years that he’d lost her to the ways of the rest of their family. For she’d become obsessed with Amy Pond of Earth-63, constantly making terrible things happen to her such as trapping her in Apalapucia or making The Silence target her.

 

“We must act now, father!” his son MarDeCous declared.

Tolkan loved all of his children, he did. With that said, even he had a hard time putting up with MarDeCous. While the rest of his children were happy to cause all kinds of mischief, MarDeCous had the opposite problem and was content to just leave the mortals to their own devices, even when the time came to directly intervene. And even when his other children made it clear they did not want to speak to him, MarDeCous would constantly try to talk to his siblings, usually about things none of them had interest in and had made clear time and time again, but  MarDeCous was either ignorant of this or just didn’t care.

 

“I loath to even utter the words, but MarDeCous is correct. This situation calls for our direct intervention,” his second eldest, Russelus said.

Russelus, once one of his most trusted lieutenants, had perhaps the greatest fall from grace imaginable. Once a wise, compassionate being that Tolkan had often turned to in times of crisis, now was an arrogant being that enforced his will on others. He’d taken an odd interest in Earth-63, particularly the human Rose Tyler. He’d come to the strange belief that Rose Tyler was the most important person in that universe and kept trying to elevate her to that status, starting by keeping her in The Doctor’s orbit and, after The Doctor had Regenerated, used his power to change his personality to make him obsessed with Rose and treat all of his other Companion horribly (save Donna Noble, who had managed to bring out some of The Doctor’s true self). This influence was lost when Tolkan had discovered his son’s actions and arranged things for The Doctor to Regenerate into his current form, thus shedding any of Russelus’s influence. And even then, Tolkan had barely been able to prevent Russelus from making The Doctor’s current form into one that looked exactly like Ross Tyler.

 

“I’m aware,” Tolkan said, bringing the room to order. “Events on Earth-25 have become most dire.”

 

“One of the newly turned Slayers has been captured,” Jossetta said.

 

“Annabeth, I believe is her name,” Russelus mused.

 

“Who cares what her name is? The goddess Artemis has been taken captive, and if she isn’t returned by the Winter Solstice, that world may plunder into darkness,” Russelus pointed out.

 

“I fear things are worse than that,” Tolkan said with a sigh. “Zeus has put up protective barriers to cut this world off from the rest of the multiverse. And yet, I feel that someone has managed to sneak passed these barriers.”

 

“Father, how is that possible?” a voice from the corner asked.

 

Tolkan almost sighed as he turned to a man, wearing an iron mask. Of all his children, Dushan was perhaps the most vile. If Jossetta was his greatest disappointment, Dushan was his greatest shame.

For Dushan was cruel, hateful and downright insane. He was completely obsessed with Xander Harris, believing he was the rightful Champion of Earth-92 (how he came to this belief, none of them understood), refusing to hear any facts that his father or siblings pointed out to contradict this insanity. Even more than his obsession was his belief Willow Rosenberg and Buffy were somehow undermining and disrespecting Xander. Dushan sadly took most of Tolkan’s attention, having to stop his horrible schemes to hurt Buffy and Willow.

 

And, as his sanity deteriorated, Dushan’s once handsome face had changed as well, his appearance now reflecting his hate and cruelty, becoming as ugly on the outside as he was inside. He was so grotesque that he now forced to wear a mask, none of them able to stomach his appearance.

 

“I do not know, but I sense the hand of someone far more powerful than myself at work here,” Tolkan said, causing his children to exchange startled looks.

 

For their father was the most powerful Power That Be, even all of them working together would not be able to defeat him.

 

“Who could possibly be more powerful than you, father?” MarDeCous asked.

 

“I do not know, it is why we must act quickly,” Tolkan paused, knowing how his children would react to what he was going to say next. “It is for this reason that we must select a Champion and send them to Earth-25, to aid the heroes currently on a quest to free Artemis and then convince Zeus of the need to reopen the world to the wider multiverse.”

 

“It should be Xander!” Dushan immediately said, as Tolkan had predicted.

 

“No, Rose Tyler!” Russelus argued.

 

“No, Rory Williams! It’d get him away from Amy for a while and he could find someone better!” Redulous argued.

 

“Enough!” Tolkan shouted and his children stopped their arguing, looking at their father uneasily. “The Champion has already been selected. We will bring him here soon, explain the situation and then send him to Earth-25.”

 

“Father, you yourself made the law that no mere mortal was ever to step foot in our realm,” Jossetta pointed out.

 

“Aye, I did. That is why the Champion I have selected is no mere mortal. He is a god,” Tolkan said, intriguing his children. “The Champion…is Thor Odinson of Earth-1999999.”

Notes:

And that was part two of Invasion.

The only reason the Arrowverse writers had Cisco go to Star City was to include the Recruits. There was no shortage of objects they could have used to find the captured heroes, one of Oliver, Thea or Sara’s weapons used during the fight, a personal item like I did in the chapter or anything left at the hanger by one of the captured heroes.

Hope you all liked my take on the Dream World.

‘Percy Jackson’ has been absent from the story for a while now, but I’m setting the stage for it to make a return in a few chapters. By this point, the events of Titan’s curse have started and the Quest to save Artemis is already underway.

And now, we’ve met my version of the PTB. Jossetta and Dushan belong to Aragorn II Elessar from his ‘When Legends Meet’ series, but Tolkan, Redulous, MarDeCous and Russelus are all my own original characters. And, with the exception of Tolkan, expect them to be as petty and hypocritical as in Aragorn’s series.

Chapter 13: End of the Dominators

Summary:

On Earth-1, the battle against the Dominators comes to a conclusion. The Pack confront Monroe in their search for Lydia. Natasha confides a secret in Steve as Peter continues his plan. The Powers that Be recruit Thor.

Earth-1, STAR Labs Hanger

Morning

 

“So The Dominators are making some kind of weapon?” Caitlin asked as the others filled the rest of the group in after The Doctor had brought them all back.

 

“And they went looking around in our heads for whatever they wanted,” Roy mused.

 

“What could they have been looking for?” Willow wondered out loud.

 

“What any enemy wants, information on their enemies,” Ethan said.

 

“Which poking around in our heads gave them full access to,” Oliver added and Ethan nodded.

 

“And by now, they know that I’m working with you. This makes them even more dangerous,” The Doctor pointed out.

 

“Look, for now, let’s focus on this weapon. Is there any way we can figure out what it is?” Barry asked and it was silent for a moment.

 

“There might be,” The Doctor said with a thoughtful look, turning to Cisco. “But I need your help to do it, Cisco.”

 

Earth-211, MIT Campus

Same time

 

Rafael led Malia over the ‘do not cross’ tape and into Lydia dorm.

 

“I got you here, but local police don’t like the FBI coming in on their investigations, so we won’t get back here. Make it count,” Rafael told her.

 

Malia nodded as she walked further into the room, seeing a desk with three photos on it. There was one of Lydia and her mom, one of Lydia and Stiles, and another of the whole Pack. Malia stared at it for a moment before shaking her head. She needed to focus.

 

“Where was her phone found?” Malia asked, getting her mind back on the task at hand.

 

“Over there, by the window?” Rafael said as he gestured towards it, which Malia noticed had been broken into.

 

Malia nodded, walking towards it and sniffing the air.

---

The previous night, Lydia walked into her dorm after class. Her roommate was still out for a few hours. She pulled her phone out when she sensed someone behind her. She turned round and was struck with such force that she was sent flying, crossing near a wall and dropping her phone.

---

“Someone was waiting for her. They attacked when she was alone,” Malia said as she continued to sniff.

---

Lydia got back to her feet when her assailant pulled out a gun and fired. Lydia was hit in the shoulder by a tranq dart but didn’t go down, to their surprise.

---

“They hit her with a sedative, but it didn’t work.”

---

Lydia unleashed her Banshee Scream and sent her assailant flying. They crashed into the floor and seemed to be knocked out.

---

“She used her scream to knock him out,” Malia said.

 

“Then how did they get her?” Rafael asked confused and Malia sniffed again before stiffening.

 

“Bastard,” she snarled and Rafael looked at her confused.

 

“What? What is it?” Rafael asked as she turned to him, an enraged look on her face.

 

“The ambush in her room was a distraction.”

---

The window behind Lydia broke and Lydia whirled around only to get struck in the face. She was sent flying, crashing into the wall hard enough to leave a bent. She fell to the ground, out cold as Theo landed on his feet. With a smirk, Theo picked Lydia up as Monroe’s man woke up.

 

“Come on. Let’s get out of here.”

---

 Earth-1, the TARDIS

Not long after

 

“So, explain this to me again?” Cisco asked as he and The Doctor stood in the TARDIS, The Doctor grabbing the piece of the Dominator ship Barry had given him earlier.

 

“You can Vibe, transport yourself places. I’m hoping that this piece of The Dominator ship will let you Vibe yourself onto the ship, possibly find out what they’re planning,” The Doctor explained as he made his way over to Cisco, holding out The Dominator ship.

 

“I wasn’t able to do it earlier, but I also wasn’t trying too,” Cisco noted. “Only one way to find out though.”

 

The Doctor handed the piece of the ship to him and they waited. After about a minute, Cisco sighed.

 

“Well, that was a bust,” Cisco grumbled as he handed The Doctor the tech back. “Guess we’re back at square one.”

 

“Maybe not,” The Doctor said as something occurred to him. “There is something else you can use to Vibe.”

 

Universe-1999999, a planet far from Earth

Same time

 

Thor was walking away from a village he had just spent time in. He was still searching for the Infinity Stones, which he unfortunately hadn’t managed to find just yet. But Thor would not give up. Not until he knew exactly who was making pawns of the Avengers.

 

Barely had Thor thought the words when he suddenly vanished in a blinding flash of light, no sign of the Asgardian.

 

Earth, Avengers Compound

Same time

 

Steve sat across from Natasha in in his office, Steve rubbing his forehead as he tried to process everything Natasha had just told him.

 

“I know, it’s a lot,” Natasha said carefully, remembering when she had found out.

---

A few weeks earlier

 

It was a few days after Natasha had received her Slayer powers. She was in her room, cleaning her gun when her phone rang. Being careful, she pulled it out and saw Clint was trying to video chat with her. She answered and Clint’s face filled up the screen.

 

“Hey, Nat,” Clint said.

 

“Hey. Steve call you, fill you in?” Natasha inquired.

 

“Yeah. But that’s not why I called,” Clint paused, trying to find the words. “You’re not the only one who got superpowers.”

---

Barton Farm, the day of the Slayer Spell

 

Clint was at home, out chopping wood when he heard a crash from nearby. Clint ran towards the sound of the crash, panic flooding through him, fearing they had finally found out, that his enemies had finally tracked down his family.

 

But when he entered the scene, he saw Lila looked scared at the door to their house, which had had been torn clean off, no sign of any attackers.

 

“Lila, Sweetheart, what happened?” Clint asked gently as he knelt down, lowering the axe so as not to frighten her.

 

“I don’t know, Daddy. I tried to open the door and it just came off,” Lila said as she looked up at her father, confusion and fear in her eyes. “Did I do something bad?”

 

“No, no you didn’t do anything bad,” Clint said as he pulled her into a hug, trying to remain calm and figure out what was going on.

---

Now

 

“Why didn’t you tell me this before?” Steve asked as he pinched the bridge of his nose.

 

“Buffy came to us that same day. We had enough going on. And when I told Clint what happened, he wanted to keep it quiet, try to deal with it on his own,” Natasha explained. “This isn’t an ordinary mission, Steve. This is his daughter.”

 

“I understand, I do. But something clearly changed if you’re telling me now,” Steve noted and Natasha winced.

 

“There was…an incident at Lila’s school. A boy was picking on her and she broke his arm,” Natasha explained and Steve sighed. “Clint is out of his depth, he needs help.”

 

“What does he want us to do?” Steve asked after a moment.

 

“Not us. Someone who’s dealing with the same problem. Who is…familiar with having powers she doesn’t have a handle on,” Natasha said carefully and Steve understood.

 

“He wants Wanda.”

 

“Yeah. He thinks Wanda might be able to help her, given she’s going through the same thing in addition to her powers,” Natasha said and Steve was silent for a moment. “What do you think?”

 

“I think it makes sense. But it’s not up to me, we should let Wanda decide,” Steve said and Natasha nodded her agree.

 

“I agree, and so does Clint. So, do you want to ask her or should I?” Natasha asked.

 

“We’ll do it together after training this afternoon,” Steve said, wondering how they were even going to explain this to Wanda.

 

Earth-211, MIT Campus

Shortly after

 

“That rat bastard,” Stiles said after Rafael had filled the rest of the Pack in, the group meeting in a board room Rafael had managed to acquire. “I said Theo couldn’t be trusted, but did you guys listen to me? Did anyone listen to me? NO!”

 

“You were right, Stiles,” Scott told him as Liam sat down, a mix of emotions on his face, betrayal chief among them.

 

“Fat lot of good that does,” Stiles sighed.

 

“Where’s Malia?” Derek asked Rafael, trying to get back on track.

 

“She took off after Theo’s scent, said she’d call if she found anything,” Rafael explained.

 

“Malia’s the best tracker, if they’re still here, she’ll find them,” Argent said confidently.

 

“Liam. You okay?” Dawn asked quietly as they all turned to Liam, who still sat silent.

 

“No. I trusted him. God, I’m such an idiot,” Liam said with a hollow laugh.

 

“You’re not an idiot. We’ve all made mistakes like that, trusted the wrong people,” Derek told him, thinking of his mistaken trust in Kate that had cost so much.

 

“And you weren’t the only one who trusted him. He even almost had me fooled,” Mason pointed out.

 

“But you never believed him,” Liam pointed out bitterly.

 

“I saw what he did to Scott. I knew that he wouldn’t change. But if I hadn’t seen that, I’m not sure I would been able to see through his act,” Mason admitted and it was silent for a long moment.

 

“I never should have freed him from the Skinwalkers. I should have sent him back the moment we knew he wasn’t useful,” Liam muttered.

 

“You made the decision you felt was best at the time. I can’t say whether it was right or wrong. You can either feel sorry for yourself or do something about it,” Scott told him and Liam was silent for a moment before nodding.

 

“I want to do something about it.”

 

“Then we will. We wait for Malia to get in touch, and then we go for Lydia. Monroe is not getting out of this alive, and it’s time we deal with Theo. One way or another,” Scott said firmly, his voice leaving no room for argument.

 

Earth-1, STAR Labs Hanger

Same time

 

“So, what was it like? That shared hallucination?” Faith asked as Oliver checked his equipment.

 

“Strange,” Oliver said without turning around.

 

“Strange how?” Faith asked and Oliver was silent for a long moment.

 

Faith thought she had pushed too far and Oliver wasn’t going to answer when he spoke again.

 

“It wasn’t like waking up for a dream. It was like waking up from another life. You know something’s wrong, you know it’s a lie…but still, there was a lot you were leaving behind. My parents were alive, so was one of oldest friends. It’s almost like losing them all over again,” Oliver said, sighing heavily as he thought of his parents and Laurel.

 

“I’m sorry. Can’t imagine what that’s like,” Faith said and Oliver smiled tightly.

 

“You couldn’t have known. I’ve lost more people than I can count. In there…it was like I had them all back. Part of me wanted to stay there,” Oliver said and it was quiet for a moment.

 

“But you decided to come back anyway,” Faith pointed out softly and Oliver nodded as he turned to face her.

 

“Because if I had stayed…everything I’ve been through, all the people I’ve lost…their sacrifices would mean nothing. I’m not gonna let that happen,” Oliver said firmly and paused. “While we have a moment…I have something for you.”

 

Faith raised an eyebrow as Oliver walked over, picking up a large box. Curiously, Faith walked over as Oliver opened it.

 

“We’re going up against aliens that are the worst of the worst. I was gonna give this to you when we got back to Star City, but I figure you might need them,” Oliver said as Faith reached in, pulling out a high end crossbow.

“You sure know how to treat a girl,” Faith quipped, giving them a whirl as she got a feel for the weapon. “This top of the line?”

 

“Being friends with the head of a spy organization has a few perks,” Oliver said with a shrug.

 

“Dig’s wife, right? Lyla? Remind me to thank her when we get back to Star City,” Faith said, still examining them when Sara walked over.

 

“Nice crossbows, Faith,” Sara said before glancing at Oliver. “Can I talk to you? Alone?”

 

Oliver nodded before walking a few feet away. Faith watched them for a moment before turning back to her crossbows, smiling.

 

“What’s up?” Oliver asked once they were far enough away from Faith’s hearing range.

 

“Being in there, seeing Laurel again…it made me remember….how is he? My dad?” Sara asked uncertainly and Oliver was silent for a long moment. “What happened?”

 

“After Genesis…he left town with Donna, you know about Donna, right?” Oliver asked and Sara nodded. “It didn’t go well…he fell off the wagon.”

 

“God, Dad,” Sara said in dismay, closing her eyes in guilt.

 

“He’s okay, he’s in rehab. He’s gonna be fine,” Oliver quickly assured her.

 

“I should have been there,” Sara said in guilt. “I should have been there for him.”

 

“Why weren’t you?” Oliver asked patiently.

 

“He convinced me to join the Legends, said it was my way of honoring her. Now…now that feels like an excuse, to run from my grief. Feels like that’s my pattern,” Sara said and Oliver didn’t say anything. “Feel free to disagree.”

 

“What do you want me to say? You’re right, it’s a pattern. When things started getting real between us, you ran to the League. When you came back with your bloodlust, you ran to the middle of nowhere. When Laurel died, you ran to the Legends. When faced with a problem, you bolt,” Oliver said, no sign of judgement on his face or in his voice as Sara winced, unable to deny his words.

 

“I wish I could disagree…but my history isn’t in my favor here,” Sara said with a sigh.

 

“I love you, Sara. Part of me always will. But eventually, you’re gonna have to stop running. Because the longer you do it, the more damage you’ll do to yourself and the people who love you.”

---

Eliot was drinking a beer, alone when Ethan walked up to him.

 

“Hey. You all right?” Ethan asked.

 

“Not really. You?”

 

“No,” Ethan admitted as he sat down next to Eliot, the two quiet for a moment. “That thing on The Dominator’s ship…”

 

“It was…” Eliot trailed off, not sure how to put it. “What was it like, for you?”

 

“I wasn’t in the IMF, I was still with Julia. It was everything I once wanted,” Ethan mused.

 

“But it wasn’t you,” Eliot said quietly and Ethan nodded.

 

“Yeah. Julia…I’ll always love her, but it’s time to let go. I assume the same is true with you and Amiee?” Ethan inquired and Eliot smiled tightly.

 

“I let go of Aimee a long time ago. What got me about that place wasn’t Aimee. It was my dad,” Eliot said with a heavy sigh. “I never enlisted; he and I were still close, running that hardware store together.”

 

“Must have been nice, having that relationship with him again,” Ethan said after a moment.

 

“It was. But it was also fake. My dad…wants nothing to do with me,” Eliot said with a heavy sigh.

 

“You can always change that, Eliot,” Ethan pointed out.

 

“I tried. Went back home a year ago, knocked on his door for a few minutes. He didn’t answer,” Eliot said with a sigh.

 

“So you just gave up? The Eliot Spencer I know wouldn’t give up that easily. He’d keep going back and trying until he finally had a conversation with his old man. You’ll risk your life a thousand times for people you’ve never even met, but you won’t do the same thing for your own family?” Ethan asked.

 

Eliot didn’t respond. Mostly because he knew that Ethan was right.

---

Roy was checking his gear when Thea walked up behind him.

 

“Hey. How are you doing after…you know,” Thea said awkwardly.

 

“What, after being abducted by aliens and put into an alternate reality? I guess I’m okay, my reality wasn’t that different except I never met your or Oliver,” Roy said as he put down his bow. “I’d be more worried about your brother.”

 

“Ollie…doesn’t talk when something like this happens,” Thea said lamely.

 

“No, not like you and me who are open books when faced with trauma,” Roy said sarcastically and Thea grimaced.

 

“Okay, point. I’ll try to talk to him later about it,” Thea promised and a beat passed. “Thank you…for coming to help us out. We really needed the help.”

 

“I think we both know I didn’t come just because Oliver asked me for help, even though I’d do that any time he asked me,” Roy said, the two stopping as they stared at each other, longing on both their faces. “You look good.”

 

“So do you. But…” Thea trailed off and he smiled sadly.

 

“I know,” Roy said, the two of them not needing to say anything else.

 

Realm of the Powers that Be

Same time

 

Thor opened his eyes to find himself lying on a bed in a room that reminded him of Asgard. Thor sat up; bewildered as he tried to figure out where he was when a voice spoke.

 

“You are awake.”

At the sound of the voice, Thor whirled around, jumping to see his feet to see Tolkan standing a few feet away.

 

“I apologize for bringing you here so suddenly, but the situation is…dire,” Tolkan said.

 

“Who the Hell are you? Where is my hammer?” Thor demanded as he got to his feet.

 

Tolkan pointed to the left of the room, where Mjolnir rested.

“As for why you are…a situation has arisen. I need your help, Thor,” Tolkan said and Thor raised an eyebrow.

 

Earth-1, Central City

 

“So what are we doing here?” Cisco asked as The Doctor led him up a walkway in the building where The Dominators had killed the President.

 

“That,” The Doctor said, pointing to the destroyed Dominator device that Clark had smashed the previous night. “Since you can’t Vibe from the ship, maybe another piece of Dominator technology will be more Vibeable. Is that a word?”

 

“I don’t know, but I guess it couldn’t hurt to try,” Cisco said before walking over to the damaged technology. “I guess it’s a good thing ARGUS hasn’t cleaned this place up yet.”

 

Cisco grabbed a piece of the technology and gasped as he Vibed.

---

Cisco found himself on a ship, seeing Dominators all around him. Looking around, Cisco saw a metal sphere, surrounded by machinery. Cisco only had a few seconds to examine it before the Vibe ended.

---

“Cisco?” The Doctor called out as the Metahuman dropped the broken technology. “What did you see?”

 

“I was on their ship. I…I think they’re working on some kind of bomb,” Cisco said after a moment, the blood draining from his face.

 

Earth-211, Massachusetts

Shortly after

 

Scott was staring down at his phone when his father approached him. It was silent for a moment, Rafael trying to gather his thoughts when Scott spoke up.

 

“No news from Malia yet, so you can relax. We’re not heading out yet,” Scott said without turning around.

 

“I know.  That’s not what I wanted to talk to you about,” Rafael said, pausing before he spoke again. “Scott…are you really planning on killing Monroe?”

 

“She hasn’t left me much choice, Dad. She’s a Slayer, so no prison can hold her. Over the last six months, she’d led a manhunt for every supernatural she can find, nearly killed you, Mom, Lydia and Liam, and now has Lydia captive. What am I supposed to do? Just wait until one day; she does manage to kill someone I care about?” Scott asked as he turned around to face his father.

 

“Scott, I won’t pretend to understand everything about the supernatural, but there has to be an alternative to murder,” Rafael argued.

 

“Maybe if Monroe wasn’t a Slayer. But she is. I always try to find another way, but in this situation…I just can’t,” Scott said and Rafael noticed how worn down Scott seemed at this confession. “I’m a True Alpha. Did Mom ever explain what means?”

 

“Just that you don’t get your Alpha status the way other Werewolves do,” Rafael said and Scott smiled tightly.

 

“Other Alphas achieve their status through birthright or taking it by killing another Alpha. I got it through will power, through essentially being a good person. But part of being a True Alpha is knowing when to make the hard calls. Monroe is never gonna stop. She’s a killer who doesn’t discriminate between innocent or guilty. All supernatural beings deserve to die as far as she’s concerned. She’s come close to killing someone I care about more times than I’m comfortable with. And eventually, she’s going to succeed. Unless I stop her,” Scott said, looking his father in the eye. “I’m not some trigger happy lunatic who just decided to kill her because she hurt one of my friends. She’s going to kill again. And if I don’t stop her now, I’m as good as killing that next person myself. I’m not asking for your permission, Dad. I’m telling you what I’m to do.”

---

Liam was sitting alone, clenching his hands tightly, trying not to shift. Looking up, Liam imagined Theo standing in front of him, smirking. Liam growled, his eyes flashing yellow as his face began to shift.

 

“Hey,” Liam was broken out of his anger as Mason sat down next to him. “You okay?”

 

“Nope,” Liam said shortly but didn’t elaborate.

 

Not that he needed to. Mason knew Liam well enough to know what he was thinking.

 

“You can’t let how angry you are consume you. You’ll make mistakes and Theo or Monroe will take advantage,” Mason said gently and Liam silent, taking a breath as his features returned to normal.

 

“I know. I just…I feel like such an idiot. I trusted him. Even after everything he did, to Scott, to Stiles, to everyone….I still trusted him,” Liam laughed without humor.

 

“You’ve got a good heart. People like Theo just don’t deserve it,” Mason said, placing a hand on his shoulder. “But he’ll get what he deserves. Scott’ll make sure of it.”

 

“No. He needs to focus on Monroe, getting Lydia out. Theo…Theo’s mine,” Liam said, a dark look crossing his face.

---

“You sure you can handle one of those?” Derek asked skeptically as Stiles loaded a gun. “Last time you had one, it didn’t go so well.”

 

“I’ve been practicing, I’ll do fine,” Stiles said confidently.

 

“Fine. But I’m not carrying you again,” Derek warned him.

 

“What happened last time?” Dawn asked from where she was listening.

 

“He shot his toe,” Derek told her.

 

“Hey, it was the other guy! And I’m a lot better now!” Stiles protested.

 

“Sure,” Derek said in a tone that made it clear he didn’t believe him before turning to Dawn. “You want one? I doubt you’ll be using magic to protect yourself.”

 

Dawn looked down at Stiles’s gun, flinching as she remembered coming home to find Tara’s body on the floor.

 

“No thanks,” Dawn said, looking away quickly. “I may be a novice at magic, but Buffy trained me on how to fight. I’ll be fine.”

 

Stiles and Derek exchanged a look, sensing there was something she wasn’t telling them. But they had other things to worry about.

 

As if summoned by their thoughts, Scott walked into the room.

 

“Malia just called. She found Theo,” Scott said and they all turned to him. "Let's go."

 

Earth-1, STAR Labs Hanger

Afternoon

 

“Describe this thing again,” Clark said as The Doctor and Cisco filled them all in.

 

“It was a bomb, big and grey. The tech they had hooked up to this thing…” Cisco trailed off but they all got the picture.

 

“The Dominators clearly plan to use it. But what’s their agenda? Even if they kill all humans, a bomb that powerful would leave the earth uninhabitable,” Ethan pointed out.

 

“With human technology. But a civilization as advanced as the Dominators could reform the earth, rebuild it in their image,” The Doctor said darkly.

 

“So they want our planet then,” Barry said.

 

“It would seem so,” The Doctor said before Hardison then walked out.

 

“Uh, guys? We’ve got a problem,” Hardison said.

 

“Now what?” Oliver asked in exasperation.

---

In the skies of Central City, several large ships appeared as the citizens looked up at them, confusion, awe and a bit of fear on their faces.

---

On the bridge of the lead ship, The Dominator Emperor stared down at the city. While most of the Dominators were naked, The Emperor wore a dark green cloak that covered his body from the shoulders down.

 

Soon, humanity would be no more, and the earth would be theirs.

---

“They’re not doing anything, they’re just sitting there,” Cisco explained once the whole team had gathered.

 

“For now,” Ethan pointed out.

 

“But why? They wouldn’t have brought the ship without a reason,” Clark pointed out.

 

“It’s a distraction,” Oliver realized.

 

“Oliver is right, while we gawk and try to figure out their motivations, they will deploy the bomb,” The Doctor explained.

 

“Another of the Dominator’s tactics?” Eliot asked and The Doctor shook his head.

 

“No, but certainly one I’ve seen countless other species use when trying to conquer the earth,” The Doctor said darkly.

 

“Okay, so we know what the Dominators are doing. How do we stop it?” Thea asked and it was silent for a moment.

 

“If we could perhaps stall the bomb, maybe I can use the TARDIS to send it somewhere else,” The Doctor said after a moment of thought.

 

“And send it where?” Sara asked.

 

“Onto the Dominator ship,” The Doctor said bluntly and it was silent for a long moment, each of them trying to process what The Doctor was suggesting.

 

“Genocide. You’re suggesting we kill each and every last Dominator,” Roy said, his voice no louder than a whisper.

 

“The alternative is to allow the Dominators to destroy your world. And they will. If not today, then some other day. Because even if we foil their plan today, they will be back with greater forces. We may stop them then too, but they will be back. And we cannot all always be here to stop them; we each have our own universe, with our own problems to solve. They are not like the criminals you usually fight, they cannot be held in a long term prison,” The Doctor explained.

 

“I have one, one that can hold The Dominators,” Clark disagreed.

 

“Can you get all of them today?” The Doctor challenged, giving a sad smile when Clark remained silent. “I would like nothing more than to find a way to avoid having to wipe out an entire species. And perhaps in time, we could. But in that time, humanity will be wiped out by the Dominators. This is war, and in war, sometimes you can’t take prisoners.”

 

“Sometimes you can,” Barry shot back, the idea of doing what The Doctor was suggesting sickening him.

 

Yeah, he’d killed before, but to wipe out an entire species…

 

“Sometimes they do,” The Doctor acknowledged. “But not when the lives of countless innocent people are at risk. And that is the choice you all face right now. To wipe out the Dominators or to allow them to wipe out humanity.”

 

“That’s not fair, you can’t put this on us,” Buffy snapped and The Doctor looked at her tiredly.

 

“I can, because it is. Like I told you, I can only do this if we stop the bomb before reaching the ground, which I can only do with your help. So it’s your choice,” The Doctor said, sitting down. “And you’re right Buffy, it isn’t fair. But this is the hand we were dealt.”

 

“He’s right,” Ethan said with a sigh, hardly believing the words that were about to come out of his mouth. “There’s only one way this can end with humanity surviving, and that’s with the Dominators dead.”

 

“So we’re just supposed to kill them, just like that?” Jax asked in disbelief.

 

“None of us wants this, Jax. There’s just…no other option,” Sara said softly, looking nauseous at the thought.

 

“If anyone has any other idea on how to stop the Dominators, we’d really like a suggestion,” Faith said, almost desperately and no one said a word.

 

“Sometimes…sometimes the will do what’s ugly is the only thing that will keep everyone safe,” Oliver said quietly and Barry looked over at him. “I know none of you want to do this. I don’t want to do this. And I’m sure The Doctor doesn’t want to do this either. But if we don’t, we’re putting the entire world at risk.”

 

“Look, I am not okay with any of this. But, and I really hate to say this…they’re right. Only way we save your earth is by taking them out,” Hardison said, looking he’d swallowed something sour.

 

“Sometimes…doing the wrong thing is the only way to do the right thing,” Parker said, taking Hardison’s hand as she looked at him concerned.

 

“So we’re doing this? We’re wiping out the Dominators?” Jax asked like he couldn’t believe they were even suggesting this.

 

“Looks like we’re doing it,” Mick said with a shrug.

 

“Doctor, I think I can keep the bomb in the air,” Willow said and The Doctor nodded as Caitlin walked in.

 

“There’s a problem,” Caitlin said and they all looked over at her. “The Dominator ship in the sky is opening up.”

---

“Something’s falling from the ship,” Cisco said as he read the data from their satellite.

 

“The bomb,” Oliver said knowingly.

 

“Will, I hope you know what you’re doing,” Buffy said uneasily.

---

In the city, Clark appeared in a blur on a roof top, Willow in his arms. He set her down as they looked up; the objected Cisco had described in his Vibe falling rapidly.

 

“Stop,” Willow said and the bomb froze in midair. “Doctor, I’ve stopped it, it’s your turn now.”

---

As if summoned by her words, the TARDIS appeared in midair, floating around the bomb.

---

Inside, The Doctor locked onto the bomb, frowning.

 

“We need to get all the Dominators onto the ship, which will only happen in a tactical retreat,” The Doctor explained.

---

“I believe I may have something for that,” Stein said as he walked up to the others in the hanger, holding a small device. “I’ve mass produced a small device that, when placed on individual Dominators, will produce indescribable agony. Not the nicest invention, but we are at war.”

 

“That should do it,” The Doctor said.

 

“The caveat is that, if we activate it before we have all the devices are placed, the Dominators will know where we are up to,” Stein explained.

 

“Willow, how long can you hold the bomb?” Barry asked.

 

“As long as it takes,” Willow said, plating her feet, her gaze not moving from the bomb.

 

“Okay, Clark, stand guard, make sure The Dominators can’t stop Willow. Let’s do this fast,” Oliver said, glancing over at Barry.

 

“Only way I know how,” Barry said confidently.

---

Sara grabbed her staff.

---

Stein and Jax joined hands, merging into Firestorm.

---

Ray donned his Atom suit.

---

Mick grabbed his Heat Gun.

Patty put on her mask that Barry had made her.

---

Cisco put on his goggles and gauntlets.

---

Oliver picked up his bow before pulled his hood over his head.

---

Thea and Roy dressed up in their identical suits, both holding their bows.

---

Buffy grabbed the M?

---

Faith loaded her crossbows.

---

Ethan grabbed two guns.

---

Parker pulled on a pair of black gloves.

---

Eliot put on a black jacket, readying for the fight.

---

And Barry pulled his cowl over his head.

---

Not long after, the group stood assembled on a roof top, facing the Dominators who snarled at them.

 

For a moment, it was silent before the two sides rushed each other. The archers, Faith and Ethan opened fire while Buffy, Patty, Sara, Eliot and Parker rushed forward, beginning to trade blows with the Dominators. Firestorm threw a blast of fire while Ray and Cisco shot blue beams and Mick fired his Heat Gun.

---

Om another roof top, Clark stood watch over Willow when he heard something. Turning around, Clark saw several Dominators approached.

 

“Guys, I’ve got some Dominators over here,” Clark radioed in as they approached. “We want our plan to work; I need some of those devices.”

 

“You’re gonna have to hold them off, we’re a little busy at the moment.”

 

“Fine,” Clark sighed in frustration as The Dominations neared him. “Then I guess I‘ll play.”

 

Clark used his super breathe to knock them over before he then clapped his hands together, the resulting shockwave sending them flying back.

---

On board the TARDIS, The Doctor was still attempting to get the calculation needed for his plan when there was a message coming through. Having a feeling he knew who it was, The Doctor accepted the call and the Dominator Emperor appeared on the screwed.

 

“Doctor. You have changed your face since we last met, but I would always know you from the look in your eyes,” the Dominator Emperor noted and The Doctor smiled unpleasantly.

 

“Dominator Sax. I remember you. You were one of the lead generals of the Dominators during the Time War. It appears you’ve been promoted,” The Doctor said mockingly.

 

“I was the highest ranking of the survivors when we fled to this universe. It appears we both survived. But you will not stop our plans this time,” Dominator Sax told him.

 

“There it is; the arrogance of a Dominator. Something passed down from your master, the Daleks. I’ve defeated them time and time again, and I will defeat you as well. You will not destroy the earth,” The Doctor said confidently.

---

“Fry, you freaks!” Mick snarled as he used his Heat Gun on some Dominators.

 

Cisco used two Vibe Beams to shoot back a Dominator as Patty slugged another one, Barry using super speed to place one of the devices on both of them.

 

A few feet away, Ethan fired at a Dominator as Buffy used the M? to slash another across the chest. Behind her, Faith fired a few crossbow bolts at one as Oliver engaged one in battle, tossing it over his shoulder.

 

“Nice crossbow, F!” Faith shouted over the sounds of the battle as she kicked a Dominator away.

 

“Gift from Oliver!” Faith tossed back as she dodged a blow from a Dominator before punching him.

 

Eliot was trading blows with a Dominator before Parker jumped into the air, spinning over his shoulder before delivering a kick to the Dominator’s chest, sending it flying back.

 

And the whole time, Barry was running at super speed, placing the devices on the Dominators.

 

Thea and Roy fired arrow after arrow at the Dominators as Firestorm and Ray blasted them when Barry completed putting the devices on the Dominators before taking off, heading towards the city.

---

Clark punched a Dominator, sending it flying back as the others surrounded him. Clark could easily knock them all unconscious, but for the plan to work, they needed to have all the Dominators planted with Stein’s device.

 

Less than a second later, Barry sped in, placing the devices on the Dominators.

 

“Okay, Hardison, all the devices are planted, turn them on at my signal,” Barry radioed in.

---

“Your call, boss,” Hardison said from back at the hanger, holding the trigger and waiting.

 

“Doctor, are you ready?”

---

At the sound of Barry’s voice coming over the Comms on the TARDIS, The Doctor smiled, confusing Dominator Sax.

 

“I told you, I would stop you, for good. And I will. Whenever you’re ready,” The Doctor said, directly that last part at Barry.

---

“Hardison, now!”

 

At Barry’s order, Hardison activated the trigger.

---

On the rooftop, the heroes watched as the Dominators all collapsed, crying out in pain.

---

“It’s working,” Barry said as he and Clark watched the same thing happen.

---

“It appears your forces have been crippled,” The Doctor said smugly and Dominator Sax snarled at him. “You’ve lost.”

 

“Even if we cannot defeat you by force, you will not stop the bomb!”

---

The heroes watched as the Dominators stood up, fleeing in beams of light exactly like the ones that had captured them last night.

 

“You’re good to go, Doctor,” Ethan radioed in.

---

“A long time ago, I thought I had destroyed you. I failed. I will correct that mistake now,” The Doctor told Dominator Sec, smiled unpleasantly as he flipped a switch. “Geronimo!”

---

In a flash of light, the bomb vanished.

---

As the Dominator ship left earth, surrounded by its fleet, the Dominator bomb appeared on the bridge of the ship. Dominator Sec only had a moment to process this before the bomb touched down.

---

Back on earth, the heroes stared at the sky as they saw a large explosion filled the sky from space. It was silent for a long moment.

 

“So that’s it. We won,” Jax said.

 

“We won,” Oliver echoed softly, each of them wondering what they had given up to do it.

 

Realm of the Powers That Be

Same time

 

In the middle of the throne room, Thor listened as the situation was explained to him.

 

The multiverse being real did not surprise Thor. Both Banner and Stark had explained the concept to him when he had listened in on one of their debates. What did surprise him was there was an earth where the Greek gods ruled and were still siring children with mortals. More so than they hadn’t changed their habits in a thousand years.

 

Even Loki had stopped seducing mortals several centuries back.

 

“While Artemis being captured is a problem, and I will gladly help, I do not understand why you have come to me,” Thor said, getting the sense that he was being kept in the dark.

 

It was the same sense he got from Fury upon his first meeting with the Avengers. But unlike Fury, who had had the best of intentions, Thor did not get that same feeling from these ‘Powers That Be’ as they called themselves.

 

Well, maybe Tolkan. The rest of them seemed to look at him like his presence was an insult, like he was beneath them. It reminded him far too much of himself before his father had banished him.

 

“Zeus has had Earth-25 sealed off from the rest of the multiverse due to a certain…incident,” Tolkan started, not sure how to explain it.

 

“A group of Champions cast a spell that granted women across the multiverse super strength, including your friend, Natasha Romanoff,” Jossetta explained and Thor had a look of disbelief. “Zeus had his world sealed off in order to prevent other worlds from influencing his own.”

 

“Unfortunately, Zeus’s actions have done more harm than good. Someone has managed to slip through the cracks of Zeus’s barrier. Someone very powerful,” Redulous explained.

 

“Who?” Thor asked, trying to process all that he was being told.

 

“We do not know. All we do know is that they are very powerful and very dangerous,” Russelus explained.

 

“We believe that that they are also part of a bigger plan, that they serve someone far more powerful than myself,” Tolkan continued. “Which is why we need your help, Thor.”

 

“Need his help? No, we demand your service,” Dushan snarled even as his siblings closed their eyes, knowing he was on the verge of ruining things. “Champions should serve us; we should not be forced to grovel to beings that are-”

 

“SILENCE!”

 

At Tolkan’s shout, the entire realm seemed to shake. Dushan cut himself off as Tolkan glared at him, the message clear. Tolkan waited for a moment, making sure Dushan had been put in his place before turning back to Thor.

 

“I apologize for my son, Thor. Not all of us share his views,” Tolkan apologized.

 

Perhaps Tolkan did not, but from the looks on the other Powers’ faces, Thor suspected that many agreed with him, they just didn’t dare defy Tolkan, who was obviously the most powerful Power.

 

“As I was saying, we need your help. I fear what is happening on Earth-25 will affect every world, including your own. I beg of you, Thor. Help us,” Tolkan said passionately and Thor was silent for a long moment.

 

“What would you me do?” Thor asked finally.

 

“A group of heroes is currently on a quest to free Artemis. Help them, free her and then convince Zeus of the need to unseal his world from the rest of the multiverse,” Tolkan explained. “Zeus is the key. The other Olympians are already having doubts but they won’t say anything for risk of disrupting the fragile peace with Zeus. If Zeus can be convinced to reopen Earth-25, they will readily agree.”

 

Thor was silent for a moment, considering his options. He did not trust these Powers That Be. But, if Tolkan was telling the truth (and Thor suspected that he probably was), then he had no choice. For whatever was happening on Earth-25 was going to affect the entire multiverse.

 

“I will do as you ask. I will go to Earth-25.”

 

Earth-1999999, Avengers Compound

Same time

 

“You wanted to see me?” Wanda asked as she stepped into Steve’s office, not surprised to find Natasha there.

 

For she was often in Steve’s office, the two of them making plans or even just talking quietly. Sam had a betting pool on how long it would take them to announce their engagement.

 

Wanda stood to make a lot of money from that bet.

 

“Wanda, there’s…something we need to talk to you about,” Steve said, taking a breath as he tried to gather the words. “It’s about Clint.”

 

“Is he okay?” Wanda asked worriedly.

 

She didn’t know him well, but Clint had looked out for her when no one else had, had had faith in her. Wanda wouldn’t forget that.

 

“He’s fine. He just…he needs your help,” Steve said, looking to Natasha, not wanting to divulge the details of Clint’s personal life.

 

“When Fury recruited Clint, he became involved with a fellow agent, Laura,” Natasha started and Wanda looked at her in confusion, wondering what this had to do with Clint needing help. “They fell in love and later got married. When Laura got pregnant, neither of them wanted their children exposed to this kind of life. So Laura left SHIELD. As part of an agreement with Fury, all digital trace of Laura and Clint were erased. He even set them up at an off record farm.”

 

“Okay…what does this have to do with Clint needing help?” Wanda asked slowly, still not understanding.

 

“Clint’s daughter. She’s eleven, and she was one of the people affected by the Slayer Spell,” Steve said gently and Wanda paled.

 

She remembered waking up with these strange and new powers. She was starting to get a handle on them, but still, it had been terrifying. No child should ever have to go through that.

 

“Clint was hoping, given your own experience, you might be willing to help Lila through this. She’s…struggling,” Steve said with a look at Natasha.

 

“When do we leave?” Wanda said immediately.

 

“Be sure about this, Wanda. Because you’ll be staying with Clint for a while if you agree to this. And mentoring a young girl with this kind of power…it won’t be easy,” Steve cautioned.

 

“Clint helped me at a time when no one else would. If I can help him, I’ll gladly do it,” Wanda said firmly.

 

Steve glanced at Natasha, who merely shrugged. Steve almost chuckled, not sure why he was surprised. Wanda was what Steve had always imagined a young Natasha would have been like, fresh out of the Red Room.

 

“Pack a bag, you and Nat will be leaving tomorrow on Quinjet. And we’re not sure when you’ll be coming back, so pack at least a week full of clothes,” Steve ordered, hoping they weren’t going to regret this.

 

New York

Same time

 

“Next!”

 

A man who was in the employment of Bolivar Trask was doing auditions for the entertainment for Mr. Trask’s gala. He thought it was beneath him personally, but he did what was asked of him. You did not say no to Mr. Trask, especially with what he was getting paid.

 

So far, he’d seen some out of work circus folk, some off tune singers, and one decent band. Nothing special, but not bad. He was going to need help if he didn’t see something good soon.

 

So the man was surprised when someone (who seemed to be male) dressed in a red hoodie with a spider logo on the front walked on stage. Underneath was a blue shirt with long sleeves and matching blue jeans. To complete the outfit, he had on red boots, gloves and a red ski mask and goggles covered his face.

“Uh, hi,” the male said with a voice that was of a young boy trying to sound older. “I’m the Man-Spider. And I’m here to audition.”

 

“Alright, show me what you got, kid,” the man said, deciding to humor him.

 

Whatever he expected, it wasn’t for the Man-Spider to shoot two webs out of his palms and use the webbing to swing around. Even more surprising, Man-Spider then swung down, landing in front of him and, with one hand, picked up the table in front of him and tossed it into the air. Then, before it hit the wall, Man-Spider shot out more webbing from his palms and swung the table back down. Just as the man was sure the table was going to get smashed to pieces, Man-Spider caught it with one hand and placed it back down in front of the stunned man.

 

“So, what do you think?” Man-Spider asked and the man took a moment to get his jaw off the floor.

 

“I think I’ve finally found an act worthy of being in the gala. We’ll need to work a bit on your routine, but you have the gig. Tell you what, come back here tomorrow and I’ll have someone work with you on that. We have a few days before the gala, so we can work out all the kinks,” the man said, his mind whirling at this new development.

 

The kid was obviously an amateur, but with some help, he could be a great act in the showbiz world. They’d just have to work on the name. ‘Man-Spider’ was a bit cheesy.

 

As Peter walked out, trying not to jump for joy, he had no idea he was being watched.

 

For up above, checking out the entertainment for the gala (as per orders by Tombstone), Felicia watched the Man-Spider with a bit of interest.

 

Did he get his powers the way she did, she wondered. Either way, she looked forward to seeing him in action.

 

If anything else, watching him would make her mission far more interesting.

 

Earth-211, Massachusetts

Same time  

 

In a warehouse, Theo was in a chair, which was next to a bed. In the bed, Lydia was still unconscious, cuffed to the bed. They were keeping her sedated, for Theo of all people knew what Lydia was capable of. Banshees were a powerful species.

 

“Believe it or not, I’m sorry about this Lydia. But we all have our own roles to play,” Theo said with a dark smile.

 

“And what role would that be”’ Monroe asked as she walked into the room, looking at the scene curiously.

 

“The role to take down Scott McCall, of course,” Theo said as he got to his feet, smirking at her.

 

“You really hate him, don’t you?” Monroe noted.

 

“Hate is a…strong word. I want what he has, his Pack, their loyalty, their love. But I’m never going to get it, so I’ll settle for taking it all away. Starting with Lydia,” Theo said as he looked back down at the unmoving strawberry-blond.

---

Outside the warehouse, the Pack, plus Argent, Rafael and Dawn, hide behind some nearby trees.

 

“Why couldn’t we just drive up?” Rafael wondered.

 

“Theo would have heard us a mile away, he’s part Werewolf and Werecoyote,” Scott explained.

 

“What’s the plan, Scott?” Derek asked, all of them having heard it on the way but wanting Scott take command of the situation.

 

“The objective is to find Lydia. Find her, and get her out of there. Whatever happens, don’t let anyone stop you from getting her out. Look out for Theo too. Leave Monroe to me. We’re not letting her get away this time,” Scott ordered.

---

Back inside the warehouse, Lydia suddenly sat up sharply and screamed. Her wail caused the lights to break and Theo and Monroe held their ears. Lydia then broke her cuffs before jumping up, delivering a spinning kick to Theo’s chest, sending him flying.

---

“That was Lydia!” Stiles exclaimed as they all heard Lydia’s scream.

 

“She’s trying to escape,” Malia realized.

 

“Then let’s go help her out,” Argent said, gripping his Taser Wand tightly.

---

Back inside, Monroe tried rushing Lydia but Lydia used her scream to send Monroe flying into the wall. Lydia then ran out of the room.

---

By the front of the warehouse, several men and women with guns head the commotion but, by the time they thought to do something, Argent had jumped down, taking them out with his Taser Wand as Rafael and Stiles fired with their guns, getting them non-fatally. Within seconds, the guards had been taken out.

 

“You all know the plan. Go,” Scott said before they group ran into the building.

---

Inside, Lydia was running down the hall when Monroe tackled her but Lydia kicked her back surprising Monroe with the strength of her kick.

 

“Guess I’m not the only one with some new tricks,” Monroe noted as they both got up.

 

“Except unlike you, I don’t use them to hurt people. All that power, and you use it to hurt people. You’re as pathetic as Gerard,” Lydia mocked and Monroe smirked.

 

“I’m not Gerard. He failed to do what I will: kill Scott McCall.”

---

Scott came across two of Monroe’s men. They took aim at him but he roared; the sound seeming to shake the entire building. Terrified, the two men dropped their guns and ran. Scott smirked slightly before frowning as he heard someone drop down behind him.

 

“Working with Monroe? I never thought even you would sink that low,” Scott said as he turned around to face Theo. “Why?”

 

“Sorry, Scott. Not time to reveal my evil plan yet,” Theo said, shooting Scott a devious smirk. “You were a fool to trust me not once, but twice.”

 

“I never trusted you again, Theo. I gave you a chance to prove me wrong, and you just proved me right. But there is someone who did trust you. And he’d like a word.”

 

A roar was Theo’s only warning before Liam tackled him from behind, punching him hard enough to send him flying across the floor. Liam landed on his feet, glowering at Theo as his eyes glowed yellow.

 

“Go find Monroe. I’ve got this,” Liam told Scott.

 

Scott nodded before running off, trusting Liam to handle Theo.

 

“Look at little Liam, all grown up,” Theo mocked as he got to his feet. “Still can’t do anything unless he’s angry.”

 

“You’ve never seen me angry….until now!” Liam snarled with a roar before he rushed Theo.

---

Elsewhere, Derek roared as he and he and Malia engaged some of Monroe’s men. Behind them, Argent whirled his Taser Wand, striking several of Monroe’s men with it and incapacitating him.

---

Liam snarled as he punched Theo in the face repeatedly. Theo stumbled back before grabbing Liam’s arm and tossing him into a wall. But Liam used the wall as a launching pad to fling himself back at Theo. Theo didn’t have time to react as Liam slammed into him.

 

Theo was flung back, landing on his back. Liam then jumped on him, slamming his fist into Theo’s face repeatedly.

---

Lydia dodged a strike from Monroe before grabbing the other Slayer’s hand, slamming her onto her back. Monroe then jumped up and the two both threw a punch, hitting each other in the face at the same time.

 

Lydia then kneed Monroe in the abdomen before punching her again. Monroe seemed like she was about to go down, then she tackled Lydia, who stumbled back until she felt something pierce her side. Monroe smirked, letting go of Lydia as the Banshee fell to her knees, seeing the knife sticking out of her.

 

“You have a lot of advantages over me, but there’s one reason you will never win: I have a killer instinct. It’s why Scott McCall will always fail,” Monroe told her smugly.

 

“Lydia!”

 

Lydia looked up as Stiles rushed towards her, remembering another time he had rushed towards her after she had been hurt.

 

But this time, Stiles had a gun, and he fired at Monroe. Monroe dodged the bullets as Rafael followed Stiles, firing his own gun. Rafael’s aim was better than Stiles’s and Monroe hissed as she got hit in the arm. It was only a graze though.

 

Making a decision, Monroe turned and fled. Rafael turned to where Stiles had run to Lydia’s side and pocketed his gun.

 

He had made a promise to his son that he would let him handle Monroe. Time to prove he had faith in Scott.

 

“I knew you’d come,” Lydia said even as Stiles freaked out about the knife in Lydia’s side.

 

“What do we do? What do we do?!”

 

“Stiles, just calm down,” Rafael said even as he pulled out his cell phone, dialing 911. “I need an ambulance, someone’s been stabbed.”

---

Down the hall, Monroe was running as she clutched her arm, trying to lose Stiles and Rafael when she realized she wasn’t being chased. It was at that moment she realized someone stood in her path.

 

“You’re not going anywhere,” Scott said, his eyes flashing red as he stared at her.

 

“You think so? I’m not the fragile human I was. You’re not the top of the food chain anymore!”

 

With those words, Monroe rushed forward, trying to strike Scott. Scott made no move to stop her until she reached him. Just before her fist connected with his face, Scott reached up, grabbing her fist and stopping it mid-punch. Monroe barely had a moment to absorb this surprise when Scott headbutted her.

---

Liam was still beating Theo’s face when Theo pushed him off with his legs. Liam landed on his feet as Theo stood up, laughing as he wiped the blood off his lip.

 

“If you thought that was all it took to kill me, you’re a fool. Just as stupid as I always thought you were,” Theo said with a sneer, confused when Liam smirked at him.

 

“If I was really as stupid as you thought…I never would have thought of this.”

 

Hearing the rattle of chains, Theo turned just as they were draped around him and tightened by an invisible force.

 

“Shock.”

 

At Dawn’s voice, Theo cried out in pain as the chains were electrocuted. Dawn and Corey appeared, watching him before Theo fell to his knees, dazed. Liam then rushed forward, punching Theo as hard as he could. Theo was thrown across the room, hitting his head on the wall hard enough to be knocked out.

---

Monroe dodged a strike from Scott before delivering a spinning kick to Scott’s chest. He stumbled back and she tried to strike him again only for Scott to grab her fist. She felt the change before she saw it; felt his nails turn into claws as Scott shifted into his Werewolf form, his red eyes glaring at her.

“I’m a True Alpha.  Do you know what that means?”

 

Without waiting for a response, Scott punched Monroe. She tasted blood in her mouth as she was sent flying back. Monroe hit the wall and grunted at the pain before she fell to the floor. She spat out a mouth full of blood as Scott approached, almost not hearing the words Scott was saying.

 

“It means I always do the right thing. Everyone always looks to me, never expecting me not to do the right thing. Never expecting me to get my hands a little dirty, a little bloody. It’s just not me,” Scott paused his words as he stopped in front of Monroe. “Today…is not one of those days.”

 

Scott then lunged for Monroe, his claws going for Monroe’s throat. Monroe rolled out of the way before launching herself at Scott. Scott dodged before bringing his fist up in an uppercut that struck Monroe under the chin. Monroe stumbled back before Scott struck her in the face. She stumbled back before Scott grabbed her by the neck.

 

“No more. No more of you coming after innocent people. I will not allow you to murder anyone else, Monroe. It’s over.”

 

Scott then gripped Monroe’s neck as hard as he could until he heard a loud crack. Monroe, who had been struggling, stilled. Scott let go and her body fell to the floor, unmoving.

---

Liam and Dawn were restraining Theo in chains when he suddenly broke free, grabbing Dawn and putting his clawed hand to her throat.

 

“Nobody move or she dies!” Theo shouted and Liam and Corey stilled as they realized what had happened. “Did you really think it would be that easy?”

 

“Theo, always hiding behind someone else,” Corey said with a disgusted look.

 

“If it aint broke, don’t fix it,” Theo said with a sadistic grin before looking back at Dawn. “You’re new.”

 

“And you’re a psychopath,” Dawn shot back.

 

“I’m a survivor. When it comes to me versus anyone else, me wins every time. So you know I’ll have no qualms about ripping open your throat,” Theo warned her.

 

“You do it, it’ll be the last thing you ever do,” the group looked as Argent, flanked by Derek and Malia, and entered the scene, Argent aiming a gun at him. “The moment you kill her, none of us will have any hesitation in killing you.”

 

“It’s over Theo, let Dawn go,” Liam ordered and Theo chuckled.

 

“You may be his Beta, but you’re not Scott, Liam. Don’t think you can tell me what to do,” Theo taunted.

 

“You’re right, I’m not Scott. So I mean it when I say if you hurt her, I will kill you,” Liam told him.

 

“Go ahead and try,” Theo taunted him, the former friends glaring at each other hatefully.

 

Dawn had her eyes closed, concentrating. Then, she opened them as Theo found his hand had moved away from her neck, to his shock. He barely had a moment to process this when Argent took the shot, firing his gun as Dawn twisted away from Theo.

 

The bullet hit Theo in the shoulder and he went down, clutching his shoulder with a cry of pain. Malia then approached, her claws out and snarling. But, before she could reach him, something unexpected happened.

 

Darkness seemed to surround Theo in a dark mist. By the time Malia had pounced down, it was gone. And so was Theo.

 

“You guys…saw that, right?” Corey asked as they all stared, wondering what on earth had just happened.

 

“We saw it. Just not sure what I saw,” Derek said, as perplexed by this as any of them.

 

Earth-1, STAR Labs Hanger

Later

 

“So…we beat ‘em. So why don’t I feel good?” Ray asked as the group stood in the hanger, not saying anything.

 

“Because you are all good people, who were forced to do something terrible in order to save your planet. What you did will keep you up at night for a long time. And it should, because you are all good people,” The Doctor said as they all looked at him. “I know how doing something like this sits on your heart, how it feels almost too much to bear. Today, we did what was necessary to save your world. Now, we try to make up for it.”

 

“Is that what you do? Try to make up for it?” Ethan asked and The Doctor didn’t answer.

 

“Clark, that prison you mentioned, do you think it will hold the Dominator we captured last night?” The Doctor asked and Clark nodded.

 

“It’ll hold it. I just need to head back to my Earth to pick something up first,” Clark said and The Doctor nodded.

 

“Then that’s one problem handled. Whatever you do, make sure they never get out,” The Doctor warned him.

 

“Don’t worry, they won’t,” Clark promised before pausing. “I don’t agree with your plan, I still don’t agree…but I also don’t see another way we could have won today. So…I guess that’s all I can ask.”

 

“I didn’t expect that you would, that any of you would. But I’ve seen what The Dominators are capable of. I couldn’t allow that to happen to earth, this one or any other,” The Doctor said with a heavy sigh.

 

“We did what we had to do to save the world. That’s all we have to say,” Eliot said.

 

No one said a word, either because they agreed or because they were too drained, only they could say.

 

Clark then lifted his head, staring out the hanger door as he heard something.

 

“Clark? What is it?” Buffy asked as they saw his reaction.

 

“We have company,” Clark said.

 

Less than a heartbeat later, they heard a car door slam before someone entered the hanger, alarming everyone but the Earth-1 natives and Buffy.

 

“Lyla,” Oliver said and Lyla nodded at him.

 

“Hey, sorry to spring this on you, but she insisted.”

 

Any questions as to what Lyla meant were answered when the Vice President (now the President) walked into the hanger.

“Shit,” Mick muttered as they all stood to attention.

 

“Madam President,” Barry said, quickly covering him face with his cowl.

 

“It’s all right, Mr. Allen. The government has known the identity of the Flash for quite some time. We’ve known all your identities. At least those of you I recognize,” the President said, looking at those who weren’t from Earth-1 pointedly.

 

“I somehow doubt the President came down here just to tell us that,” Sara noted and she smiled.

 

“No, I did not. I came down here for two reasons. The first was to offer my sincerest thanks. The world owes each of you a great debt,” the President told them all gratefully.

 

“We just did what was right,” Willow said humbly and the President laughed lightly.

 

“I think we all know you did far more than that. Without each and every one of you, I fear we may have been at the mercy of the Dominators,” the President said. “I don’t know how to thank you.”

 

“There might be a way,” Oliver said, an idea suddenly occurring to him. “John Diggle.”

 

“Was framed by General Walker. I know,” the President said, stunning Oliver. “My Predecessor had already received this Intel. Unfortunately, proving it is a bit more complicated. Walker is a slippery man, and we believe he has more plans for those bombs. He also has friends in high places, that wouldn’t hesitate to tip him off if they got word of an investigation. I’m sorry, but until I can ensure that the case my Predecessor was in the process of building is solid, John Diggle will have to remain in hiding.”

 

Oliver almost growled but held his tongue. Politics.

 

The legal system was supposed to protect the innocent, yet seemed designed to protect the criminals. And this was a stark reminder that Oliver could never truly trust the law.

 

“But I hope you’ll consider this an even trade,” the President said, breaking Oliver out of his thoughts as she turned to Roy. “Mr. Harper, for your service to your country, for your world today, we have come up with a cover story we believe will allow you to return home to Star City.”

 

The entire hanger was silent as Roy stared at the President, having trouble comprehending the words she saying. But, once it set it, Roy had one thought.

 

“But…if I go back, the cops will go looking for Oliver,” Roy argued.

 

“If the President of the United States declares that you were The Arrow, they have no reason to look at Oliver Queen,” the President told him firmly. “Director Michaels will fill you in on the details of your cover.”

 

“Lyla…is this for real?” Roy asked hesitantly as he turned to Lyla, who smiled at him.

 

“It’s real, Roy. You’ll come back with me tonight and we’ll go over the details. You’re coming home, Roy.”

 

Earth-211, Hospital

Night

 

“So he just…vanished?” Scott asked as his Pack filled him in.

 

They were currently in the waiting room, waiting for news on Lydia. Rafael was back at the warehouse; having called in the FBI to round up Monroe’s remaining army.

 

“I don’t know how to explain it. One minute he was there, then something…seemed to surround him and he was gone,” Derek said, sounding as perplexed by it as Scott.

 

“Either way, Theo’s still out there,” Liam said disgruntled and it was silent for a long moment.

 

“And we’ll deal with it when he shows back up again. For now, Lydia is alive and Monroe has been…dealt with,” Scott said with a grimace as he remembered snapping her neck.

 

It was silent as they all looked at Scott, equally concerned. They all knew Scott and, while the decision to kill Monroe was one Scott had made himself, they knew him well enough that such an act would weigh on him heavily.

 

But before they do anything, a doctor walked up to them and they all got to their feet, knowing this had to be about Lydia.

 

“Are any of you the family of Lydia Martin?” the doctor asked.

 

“Everyone here is her family,” Argent said in a tone that left no room for argument.

 

From the look on the doctor’s face, he didn’t believe that. But he still nodded before speaking.

 

“Lydia is lucky; the knife didn’t go in too deep. Nothing vital was hit and she didn’t lose much blood. She did have to have a transfusion and she’ll need stitches for a few weeks, but I fully expect Lydia to make a full recovery,” the doctor said and they all breathed a sigh of relief.

 

“Can we see her?” Malia asked.

 

“Yes, but per policy, only one at a time,” the doctor said.

 

“Go on,” Scott told Stiles, smiling slightly at Stiles’s hesitant face. “She’ll want it to be you there when she wakes up. Besides, someone needs to fill in her mom when she gets here.”

 

Stiles hesitated for only a moment longer before nodding.

 

“Thanks,” Stiles said before Lydia’s doctor began leading him to where Lydia was.

---

Shortly after, Stiles entered Lydia’s room, pausing in the doorway as she stared at the unmoving Lydia.

 

It was similar to how she had looked when Peter had attacked her, dressed in a gown and unconscious as she was pumped full of medicine. She still looked beautiful, but she always did. Stiles walked into the room, taking her hand as she reached her side.

 

“You need to stop doing this. I can’t keep dealing this,” Stiles said.

 

“No promises,” Stiles looked down at her sharply as he saw her green eyes flutter open. “Hey.”

 

“Hey,” Stiles said as she sat down in a nearby chair, not letting go of her hand. “How do you feel?”

 

“Like I was smacked around and kidnapped,” Lydia said snarkily and Stiles almost laughed at hearing her familiar snark. “Theo-”

 

“We know. Don’t worry about it, we handled it,” Stiles assured her. “Just try to shut that big brain of yours off for a while, okay? Tomorrow you can solve the world’s biggest math problem, but for now, can we just appreciate the fact that you’re safe?”

 

“Fine. On one condition,” Lydia told him and Stiles looked at her in exasperation. “You have to kiss me.”

 

Stiles laughed at her antics, relief coursing through him as he leaned over and closed the distance between them, kissing her. As Lydia hummed in approval, Stiles was just grateful to have the chance to do this again.

 

Earth-1, STAR Labs

Same time

 

In the pipeline, the captured Dominator looked up as his cell opened to reveal The Doctor and Clark standing on the other side.

 

“You are foolish to release me,” the Dominator sneered as it got to his feet.

 

“You’re not being released. You’re being transferred,” The Doctor said calmly as Clark pulled out the Phantom Zone Crystal.

 

Clark held it out and the Dominator shrieked before it was sucked into the crystal, vanishing. It was silent for a moment.

 

“And it’ll never get out?” The Doctor asked.

 

“Only thing that can open the gateway is my blood, and I’d have to be inside the Phantom Zone to do it. A mistake I’d prefer not to make again,” Clark said and it was silent for a long moment.

 

“You said earlier that you didn’t like my methods,” The Doctor said and Clark looked over at him. “At times, nor do I. But someone has to make these decisions, the decisions that no one else will. So that no one else has to.”

 

Clark was silent, thinking of the sickening feeling he’d had when they’d been forced to agree to The Doctor’s plan. And it didn’t seem like this was the first time The Doctor had made such a decision.

 

Doing this once felt like Clark had poisoned his soul. Clark couldn’t imagine what it was like to do it more than once.

 

“You’re a good man,” Clark said and The Doctor smiled tightly.

 

“Good men don’t need rules. I have far too many,” The Doctor said with a sigh.

 

“Doing these things so that no one else has to…you may not think you are, but you are a good man, Doctor. I used to think that the world was black and white. But, meeting you…I think I’m starting to realize its more grey,” Clark said and The Doctor smiled tightly.

 

“Maybe it is. Now, I believe we have a celebration to attend.”

 

STAR Labs Hanger

Later

 

The group of heroes was choosing to celebrate, in spite of their misgivings. They had saved the world, after all.

 

After champagne was passed out, Thea approached Roy, who was sitting alone, still appearing to be in a daze.

 

“Hey. Champagne?” Thea asked, holding out one of the glasses to him.

 

Roy silently took it and Thea watched, a little concerned as he drowned it like it was a shot.

 

“Hey, you okay?” Thea asked softly as she sat down next to him.

 

“Honestly, I don’t know what I am. I…never expected to be able to come home, not for anything more than a short visit, anyway. Now that I can, it’s just…”

 

“Overwhelming?” Thea supplied and Roy nodded silently. “I get it, but you’re not alone. And we’ll be there, the whole time.”

 

“I know,” Roy said and neither one of them said another word, their hands finding each other instinctively.

 

A few feet away, Oliver watched the scene, smiling softly. Things seem to be going as they should.

 

“So, Thea and Roy. They’re a thing?” Faith asked as she walked up next to him.

 

“They dated on and off for two years, until Roy had to go into hiding. Only thing keeping them apart has been Roy not being able to stay in Star City,” Oliver explained and Faith nodded.

 

It didn’t surprise her. She saw how Thea had looked at Roy upon seeing him. It was the same look Angel had given Buffy, that Buffy had given both him and Spike. That Willow had every time she thought about Tara.

 

“Which now he can,” Faith noted and Oliver nodded.

 

“I was against him leaving in the first place, feels right, him coming home,” Oliver said as Eliot walked up to them.

 

“We all like to go home if given the chance,” Eliot said and paused. “So…what was that about this John Diggle guy?”

 

“He’s my former bodyguard, currently a member of my team. He’s a fugitive because a general he was serving under stole a bomb, killed his men and then framed for it,” Oliver said with a scowl. “I was hoping the President would be able to expose Walker.”

 

“Maybe you just need some help to do it on your own,” Oliver looked up as Parker and Hardison walked over.

 

“We take guys like this down for breakfast. We’d be…happy to help you take this guy down,” Hardison told him.

 

“You’d do that?” Oliver asked as Eliot smirked.

 

“Guys like him, betraying their country, betraying their brothers…like Hardison said, we’d be happy to help take this guy down,” Eliot promised.

---

A few feet away, Clark was deep in thought when Willow came up to him.

 

“Hey. How are you doing?” Willow asked softly and Clark was silent for a long moment.

 

“I think I’ll be okay. I’m not okay with what we did…but I guess I’ll have to learn to live with it,” Clark said quietly.

 

“You learn to live with it by trying to do better,” Willow said, thinking of what she’d done to Warren, what she’d almost done to the world.

 

“Sounds like a plan to me,” Clark said and a beat passed. “You know, I was apprehensive about joining a team. But, seeing all these heroes here, what we did…if any of us hadn’t been able to work together, this would have ended differently. Makes you think, you know?”

 

“Yeah, I do,” Willow said with a slight smile.

---

Several feet away from everyone else, the blood drained from Buffy’s face as Barry finished telling her about the message from his future self.

 

“So…the Slayer Spell caused this war?” Buffy asked after a moment.

 

“I don’t know,” Barry admitted. “Look, don’t overthink it. As someone who has overthought the complexities of time travel, it never goes well.”

 

“What are you going to tell the others?” Buffy asked after a moment.

 

“What difference would it make to tell them right now?” Barry asked and she looked at him in surprise. “I think we’re all dealing with enough right now as it is. Besides, we don’t know enough to tell them anything else. We were told to bring together heroes from all earths; I think we’re off to a good start, don’t you?”

---

“You’re leaving?” Ray asked in surprise as Sara announced her plan to the rest of the Legends.

 

“Yeah. I’ve been thinking about it since we broke out of the Dominator ship, but I talked with Oliver earlier and he helped me realize that I’ve been running since before I met any of you. I think it’s time to stop. So I’m heading home,” Sara explained.

 

“For how long?” Jax asked and Sara was silent for a long moment.

 

“I don’t know,” she finally confessed. “But I don’t think I’ll be coming back to the Legends for…a long time.”

 

“Are you sure about this, Miss Lance?” Stein asked with concern.

 

“Yeah, I think I am,” Sara said, for the first time fully certain of her plans.

---

“Okay, so I have something for everyone,” Cisco said as everyone prepared to leave.

 

Everyone was confused as Cisco began passing out a device that looked like a button surrounded by a metal circle.

“And this is?” Eliot deadpanned as he examined it.

 

“I call it the Interdimensional Extrapolator. It’s basically a mini Breach; you guys can pop over to other universes whenever you want. I also added in a bunch of communications so that we can talk if we ever need to,” Cisco explained.

 

“That is…actually pretty ingenious,” Hardison said after examining the extrapolator.

 

“It’s no TARDIS, but nonetheless impressive. You would have done well on Gallifrey,” The Doctor said, examining his own before pocketing it. “I do prefer the TARDIS, however. Speaking of which, who wants a lift back to my universe?”

 

“The three of us are actually gonna stick around for a few days, Doctor,” Eliot said with a gesture to himself, Parker and Hardison.

 

“And I think I’ll take my own way home, thanks,” Eliot said as he held up his own Extrapolator. “The TARDIS is a bit too bumpy me.”

 

“Suit yourself,” The Doctor said with a shrug, pouting as he did and causing everyone else to laugh at his antics.

 

“You guys ever need anything, you know where to find me,” Clark said.

 

“That goes both ways, Clark,” Barry assured him.

 

“I guess I’ll see you guys later,” Willow said with a wave at Buffy and Faith.

 

“Be good, Red,” Faith said with a slight smirk and Willow laughed.

 

Ethan and Clark then activated their Extrapolators. A small Breach opened up and, after a moment, Ethan went through one and Clark went through the other, Willow following behind him. The Breaches then closed and it was silent for a moment.

 

“I should be going as well. My Ponds were in a state when I last saw them, I should go check on them when I get home,” The Doctor mused.

 

“Ponds?” Parker asked confused and The Doctor smiled.

 

“You three have each other. I have my Ponds. As they say, Cheerio!” The Doctor said, taking a moment to kiss all of them on their cheeks.

 

Everyone, bewildered by his strange actions, watched as he walked over to the TARDIS. The Doctor waved at them once again before stepping inside. He closed the door and, after a few moments, the TARDIS dematerialized.

 

“That is…one strange friend you’ve got,” Hardison told Eliot.

 

“He’s gotten stranger since he Regenerated,” Eliot said.

 

“We should be taking off too,” Ray said as he walked forwards, the rest of the Legends following suit. “Sara….take care.”

 

“You too. Don’t be a stranger,” Sara said as she hugged him.

 

“I think I speak for all of us when I say the Waverider will not be the same without you, Ms. Lance. But if this is the decision you feel is right for you, we will support it,” Stein said.

 

“Call me,” Mick said as he walked out, those who didn’t know him staring after him in bewilderment.

 

“Did he just-” Patty started.

 

“He’s just being Mick,” Jax shrugged.

 

And with that, the Legends walked out, leaving the members of Teams Flash, Arrow and Leverage in the hanger.

 

“Things aren’t gonna get any easier, are they?” Roy asked.

 

“Probably not,” Cisco said with a shrug, wondering what else the universe was going to throw at them.

 

Paris

Same time

 

A woman was watching the news report on the ships appearing in Central City, a thoughtful look on her face.

Diana Prince continued watching the report for a few more moments before getting to her feet. It was time for her to take a leave of absence and head to Central City.

Notes:

And that was the end of the ‘Invasion Trilogy’. Hope you all enjoyed it.

Even my first time watching it, forcing the Dominators into a retreat the way it was done made no sense to me. They could have left for a day or two, then come back and finished off the heroes and Earth’s military within a short amount of time. The Dominators being beaten one time and then never coming back, with the Arrowverse heroes never preparing for the possibility that the Dominators could come back was just really strange.

So here, The Doctor just outright kills most of them to ensure they can never threaten this world or any other. Which, to clarify, is not something any of them actually wanted to do, but there was just no other option besides an endless cycle of trying to fight them off until eventually, the Dominators would succeed in wiping out humanity.

If you’re new to my works, I do not have a positive opinion for the direction of Sara’s character post season 2 of Arrow. The same thing happened to her that happened to Oliver on Arrow, except it was way worse because Oliver was allowed to come back to himself to a certain point and was occasionally allowed to be smart. Sara is unrecognizable as the same character and was turned into an idiot and hypocrite who doesn’t seem to give any thought or care to the people who she is supposed to care about a great deal such as Oliver or Quentin, who she often snubs in favor of the Legends and Ava. So I’m fixing that by having her realize that she’s running from her grief and have her come back to Star City.

Thor has been recruited and next chapter, will be journeying to Earth-25 to help out the Percy Jackson cast.

Monroe is finally dead (something that should have happened on Teen Wolf) but Theo is still in the wind. As most of you can probably realize, Theo is going to be the main villain of the Teen Wolf plot.

We haven’t spent much time with Wanda so far, but we’ll start to get into her storyline next chapter.

And now, we have the introduction of Earth-1 Diana Prince. She is played by Gal Gadot, but is not the same version of Wonder Woman in the DCEU. She is to the DCEU what Superman and Lois is to Supergirl’s version of Superman: played by the same actress, similar backstory, but a completely different character.

And, just to clarify, Diana is the only DCEU character/cast I am going to bringing into Earth-1. I was not a fan of most of the DCEU cast or characters, Diana being the one exception.

Chapter 14: Coming together

Summary:

On Earth-1, Roy returns to Star City as Diggle and Felicity meet the Leverage Team. Clark meets his new teammates while Natasha and Wanda try to reach Lila. Thor arrives on Earth-25.

Earth-1, Star City

Morning

 

In Quentin’s office, Oliver was waiting when the door opened. He looked up as Thea led a man in a hoodie inside. She closed the door, locking it before Roy lowered the hood.

 

“Hey. You ready for today?” Oliver asked.

 

“As much as I think I can be. I still can’t believe this is happening,” Roy admitted.

 

“It’s happening. You’re coming home,” Thea told him, instinctively reaching out and taking his hand like it was second nature.

 

Something Oliver noticed but didn’t comment on. Whatever happened between Thea and Roy, they would figure it out for themselves. Right now, they needed to make sure everything went according to plan.

 

“Just stick to the cover story the President and Lyla manufactured and it’ll be fine. You sure you know it?” Oliver asked and Roy nodded.

 

“Lyla had me memorize it on the flight back to Star City. I could recite it in my sleep,” Roy said confidently.

 

“Good. Here,” Oliver said, pulling out a tux on a hanger and placing it on Quentin’s desk. “We’ll let you change. Thea will make sure no one sees you until we’re ready for you. It’s gonna be okay, Roy.”

 

Roy managed a tight smile, hoping Oliver was right. Because it all depended on his next performance.

 

Earth-21, Kent Far

Same time

 

“So let me get this straight. You went to another Earth and helped stop an alien invasion?” Chloe asked in disbelief as Clark and Willow filled her and Lois in, the four of them standing in the loft in Clark’s Fortress.

 

“Smallville, you have the craziest adventures when you disappear,” Lois said lowly and Clark smiled.

 

“You have no idea,” Clark said and paused. “Seeing all those other heroes, working together and what we managed to accomplish…makes me feel a lot better about working with…”

 

“Your friend that you still won’t talk about?” Lois asked with a raised eyebrow.

 

“Yeah. Speaking of which, Willow, I need that list of locations of LuthorCorp facilities that are housing Slayers,” Clark said as he turned to the redhead.

 

“I think I left it in the kitchen. I’ll go grab it,” Willow said as she walked out of the loft.

 

“I needed to get to work, but I’m glad things went well. Next time you go to another Earth, give me a call first,” Chloe said before following Willow out of the barn.

 

This left Clark and Lois alone, for the first time since their…well, Clark had taken to calling it the ‘moment’ in his head. Although what exactly happened, he wasn’t sure. All he knew for sure was that, since then, something had changed between him and Lois. Clark didn’t know what, but it felt like he and Lois were on the edge of something important.

 

“So um, you saved the world. Again,” Lois said, trying to fill the awkward silence.

 

“Yeah, although I had a lot of help this time around,” Clark said and paused. “Lois…about…what happened."

 

“Nothing happened, Smallville. It was…it was nothing,” Lois said immediately, although Clark noted it she was using the tone she used when she didn’t want to talk about something that made her feel vulnerable.

 

Clark stared at her for a moment, trying to figure out how to approach this when Willow walked back in.

 

“Here you go,” Willow said, handing Clark the list of facilities. “That’s everywhere I was able to find Slayers.”

 

“Thank you, Willow,” Clark said as he began looking over the list.

 

“Well, sounds like you’ll be busy so I’ll see you later,” Lois said before she turned and walked out of the room rather quickly.

 

“Is she okay?” Willow asked after a moment, looking concerned for Lois’s behavior.

 

“It’s nothing. She and I…we’re working some stuff out,” Clark said lamely as he tried not to think about it.

 

Especially considering he was going to be paying a visit to Lois’s boyfriend later to drop off the list.

 

He really did live a complicated life.

 

Earth-1, Star City

Later

 

An hour after his meeting with Roy and Thea, Oliver stood at a podium at City Hall, holding a press conference. A mob of reporters and news cameras (Susan Williams among them, he and Thea noted annoyed) stood before him. It was now or never.

 

“Thank you for coming. I know this press conference was…sudden,” Oliver paused to gather the words before continuing. “By now, we’ve all seen the footage. Yesterday, we were attacked by visitors from another world. It was only thanks to the efforts of The Flash, the Green Arrow and other heroes that the invasion was repelled. Among those heroes-”

 

Oliver paused dramatically, looking towards the door. He could hear several gasps from the reporters as Roy walked through the doors, dressed in the tux he had supplied for him.

 

“-was Roy Harper, formerly known as The Arrow,” Oliver finished as Roy approached. “I’m sure you all have questions, so please; allow me a moment to give Mr. Harper the floor so he can answer them.”

 

Oliver then stepped back, placing a comforting hand on Roy’s shoulder before letting the younger man take the podium. He saw Roy gulp before he started to speak.

 

“Hi. I know you must be surprised to see me, about as surprised as I am to be here. I honestly never expected to step foot in this city again,” Roy said honestly.

 

“Mr. Harper, we were led to believe that you were dead. How can you be here, alive?” a reporter asked and Roy smiled tightly.

 

“Well, to explain that, I have to explain how I came to be The Arrow in the first place,” Roy said and he knew he had their undivided attention. “It starts about eight years ago. I had just dropped out of high school, was working a dead end job in The Glades. One day, I saw something I shouldn’t. Next thing I know, I’m shoved in the back of a van, a bag over my head.

 

“For national security reasons, I can’t divulge what I saw or who took me. What I can say is that I was given a choice: either spend the rest of my life in prison, or come work for the CIA. Wasn’t much of a choice, really.

 

“I spent the next few years being trained by the CIA; my body was turned into a weapon. The CIA received word that there were several players in Starling City that were involved in a plan to commit a terrorist attack, which we now know was Malcolm Merlyn’s undertaking. I adopted the identity of The Arrow – The Hood, back then – in order to track them all down, find out what they knew. Obviously, my mission was a failure but my superiors thought The Arrow still had his uses. So I continued to track down terrorist threats in Starling City.

 

“My identity was compromised when my last target framed me for murder and framed Mr. Queen for being me,” Roy said, looking over at his friend briefly before turning back to the reporters, who were hanging on his every word. “I could not in good conscience let another man pay for my crimes, so I turned myself in. My superiors were not happy about that, so they faked my death. I’ve spent the last year and a half as a CIA operative, doing work for my country. But after yesterday, when I helped save the world from aliens, our new president thought I had finally earned my freedom and has allowed me to come home and reclaim my life.”

 

“Mr. Harper, do you honestly expect us to believe that story?” Susan interjected.

 

“Well, Ms…” Roy trailed off.

 

“Susan Williams.”

 

“Ms. Williams, I have sworn statements signed by both the director of the CIA and the President, confirming everything I’ve said. Are you calling them both liars?” Roy asked calmly and had to repress a smirk at the unhappy look on Susan’s face.

 

“Mr. Harper, what are your thoughts on your replacement, the Green Arrow?” another reporter asked.

 

“I wish him luck. Because I doubt being the Green Arrow is any easier than being The Arrow,” Roy joked.

---

At the Arrow Lair, Sara, Felicity and Diggle were watching the press conference on one of the computers.

 

“This is really gonna work. Roy’s really coming home,” Felicity said, hardly believing this was happening.

 

“About time. He never should have been forced to leave anyway,” Diggle said.

 

“From what you told me, Ra’s didn’t leave any of you much choice. I can’t say what I would have done differently, but either way, Roy’s coming home,” Sara pointed out.

 

“Yeah, I guess. Everyone’s coming home,” Felicity paused, wincing as she looked over at Sara. “Almost everyone. I’m sorry, I didn’t think.”

 

“Felicity, it’s okay. It…hurts, but Laurel wouldn’t want me to just brush her death off. I’ve done enough running,” Sara said and it was quiet for a long moment.

 

“Sara…I owe you an apology,” Diggle said, taking a deep breath when the blond looked at him confused.

 

“Dig, Dad told me about your brother. We all have blind spots when it comes to people we care about,” Sara started.

 

“Maybe so, but it never would have happened had Laurel not bene out there in the first place,” Diggle sighed. “When Oliver came back from his duel with Ra’s, he was against Laurel being part of the team. But we thought he was just overprotective.”  

 

“No, we thought we knew better than him,” Felicity said in guilt, looking away as she remembered all of them dismissing Oliver’s arguments. “But he knew better than us, and Laurel paid the price for our hubris. Sara, I’m so sorry.”

 

It was silent for a moment as Sara stared at them both for a long moment, an unreadable look on her face. Finally, after several moments, Sara broke the silence.

 

“I don’t agree with what you guys did…but when Laurel set her mind to something, nothing was going to stop her, no matter who disapproved. It wouldn’t have mattered if you had backed Oliver up or not. She was going to go out there, with or without your approval. There is one person to blame for Laurel being there that night, and that is Laurel,” Sara said, her voice steady even as she sighed. “Don’t blame yourselves for her choices.”

 

“Guess Oliver isn’t the only one who needs to work on that,” Diggle said with a sigh.

 

Further conversation was interrupted when the elevator doors opened. Diggle and Felicity started as Eliot, Hardison and Parker got off. Diggle’s hand was halfway to his gun when Sara greeted the trio.

 

“Hey. Thanks for coming,” Sara said as the Leverage team looked around.

 

“I should be thanking you. This place is awesome,” Hardison said with a grin. “We should make our own back home.”

 

“After last time? Pass,” Eliot scoffed as he remembered what happened to their first HQ.

 

“Um, Sara, who are your friends?” Felicity asked as she and Diggle eyed the trio oddly.

 

“This is Eliot Spencer, Alec Hardison and Parker. They helped us out during the Dominator Invasion,” Sara explained.

 

“You’re from one of those other Earths,” Diggle realized.

 

“Yeah. We decided to stick around a little longer, help you guys out with someone named Walker,” Parker said, startling Diggle.

 

“Walker?” Diggle repeated.

 

“You must be John Diggle. We’re here to help you clear your name,” Eliot told him.

 

Earth-21, Metropolis

Not long after

 

“Nice,” Ollie said as he read the list Clark had just handed to him, the two standing in Ollie’s apartment. “This’ll be a big help towards figuring out how much Lex is hiding.”

 

“Where are we on that?” Clark asked and Ollie raised an eyebrow.

 

“So now it’s we? You sure have had a change of heart. Maybe you should disappear more often,” Ollie joked and Clark smiled slightly. “Where’d you run off too, anyway?”

 

“I doubt you’d believe me if I told you. But the people I met there changed my perspective on…a lot of things,” Clark said vaguely.

 

“Sounds like some interesting people,” Ollie noted.

 

“You have no idea,” Clark said, wondering briefly how Ollie would react to his Earth-1 counterpart. “Speaking of which, when do I meet the rest of the team?”

 

“I was thinking now, although I hear you already know them,” Ollie said with a grin.

 

Clark’s confusion lasted only a moment before the doors opened and three people walked. Clark stared in shock as Bart Allen, AC and Victor Stone walked into the room.

“Still a little slow on the uptake, stretch,” Bart said with a grin and Clark laughed.

 

“Bart. Victor. AC. It’s good to see you all again,” Clark said with a smile.

 

“Nice to see you’re joining the crew. I told you he’d be a good fit,” AC told Ollie.

 

“Remains to be seen. For now though, he’s on the team. And he’s brought us a gift,” Ollie said, holding up the list. “Let’s put it to good use.”

 

Earth-199999, Barton Farm

Same time

 

Clint and Laura stood in front of their home, Laura holding Nate in her arms. They watched as a Quinjet descended from the sky, landing several feet away. After a few moments, the ramp lowered and Natasha and Wanda walked down.

“Hey. Thank for doing this, kid,” Clint said as he walked over, placing a hand on Wanda’s shoulder.

 

“You helped me when I needed it, it felt like the least I could do,” Wanda said and Clint smiled tightly.

 

“Still, thanks,” Clint said, lowering his hand to his side as Laura walked over. “Laura, this is Wanda. Wanda, this is my wife, Laura and our son, Nate.”

 

 “HI. It’s nice to meet you. We really appreciate you doing this,” Laura said gratefully.

 

“I…know what it’s like to have powers you can’t understand. No one that age should have to go through that,” Wanda said and it was silent as Clint and Laura looked away.

 

“How’s she doing?” Natasha asked, speaking for the first time since they arrived.

 

“Not good. She’s been up in her room since we got home from school. Won’t come out, I have to bring her food. I’d be worried she was starving to death if I didn’t find the empty bowls and plates outside her room,” Clint said with a sigh and it was clear to Wanda and Natasha that he was at his wit’s end.

---

Lila was in her room, on the floor, her knees drawn up to her chest. She sat in the dark, not moving, not wanting to hurt anything else when she heard a knock on her door.

 

“Lila? It’s Auntie Nat,” Natasha’s voice said from the other side of the door. “Can I come in?”

 

Lila didn’t answer and she hoped that meant Natasha would leave. Instead, she opened the door and walked in. Lila immediately tensed, not wanting to hurt Auntie Nat.

 

“Go away. I don’t want to hurt you,” Lila said immediately.

 

“You could never hurt me,” Natasha said as she knelt down in front of her until she was eye level with Lila. “You wanna know a secret? I got powers too.”

 

“Really?” Lila asked, looking at her as though looking for trace of a lie.

 

“Has Auntie Nat ever lied to you?” Natasha with a grin and Lila shook her head. “I got super strength too; I couldn’t hold anything or pick something up without breaking it.”

 

“Just like me!” Lila exclaimed and Natasha smiled, seeing a hint of the old Lila shining through.

 

“Yes, just like you. And we aren’t the only ones,” Natasha looked over her shoulder.

 

Lila followed her gaze, seeing Wanda lingering in the doorway. Lila clamed up at the unfamiliar presence.

 

“Hey, it’s okay. This is Wanda; she’s an Avenger like me and your dad. She’s like us, she has super powers too. And if you’re okay with it, she’d like to help you learn how to control yours,” Natasha said gently as Wanda entered the room.

 

“Hello, Lila. It’s nice to meet you. I’m sorry you’re scared. I know what that’s like. A few years ago, bad people tricked me and my brother into letting them give us super powers,” Wanda said gently and Lila looked at her curiously.

 

“What kind of powers?”

 

With a slight smile, Wanda raised her hands and Lila watched in amazement as her bed, dresser and night stand all lifted into the air, covered in red energy before Wanda gently lowered them to the ground.

 

“Lila, sweetheart, do you think you’d be okay with letting Wanda help you?” Natasha asked softly and Lila looked over, considering her words before, finally, she nodded.

 

Realm of the Powers that Be

Not long after

 

“Do you understand your mission?” Tolkan asked as Thor stood in the throne room, standing in the center of the room where all the Powers could stare down at him.

 

“Aye. I must help these heroes - a son of Poseidon, a Satyr, a daughter of Zeus and a Hunter of Artemis - save the Goddess of the Hunt. But more importantly, I must convince Zeus to unseal Earth-25 from the rest of the multiverse and discover who has managed to get passed the barrier Zeus had placed around this world,” Thor recited, knowing it by heart after having gone over it with Tolkan the night before.

 

“Indeed. Many lives will depend on your actions, Thor Odinson. I hope you are ready for it,” Jossetta said, a bit of condescension in his tone.

 

Tolkan shot him a warning look but Thor didn’t rise to the bait, calling Mjolnir to his hand.

 

“I’m ready.”

 

Earth-25, San Francisco

Shortly after

 

Percy Jackson really didn’t know how he was always ending up in these situations. He, Thalia, Zoe and Grover were hiding as Thorne and his minions were nearing them. Percy spotted a fountain and got an idea just before something unexpected happened.

‘Thor Arrives’ from ‘Avengers: Infinity War’ soundtrack plays.

 

A beam of light seemed to come down from the sky, landing in front of the heroes. They looked at it, startled as Thorne and his troops stopped, stunned before Mjolnir flew out of the light, striking Thorne in the chest. He was sent flying back as Mjolnir flew back towards the light. It faded and Thor stood in the center of the beam, catching Mjolnir as he observed his surroundings.

 

For a moment, both the heroes and Thorne’s troops just stared in shock before Thorne pulled himself to his feet, glowering.

“I don’t know who you are, but stand aside, or suffer,” Thorne sneered.

 

“I don’t think so. I will not allow you to harm these young Demigods,” Thor said, surprising the four heroes.

 

“Then you shall perish!”

 

With that roar, Throne shifted into his true form, snarling at Thor as he rushed the Asgardian. Thor calmly spun Mjolnir before striking the Manticore under the chin and sending him flying. Thor then raised Mjolnir and a giant blast of lightning came down from the sky. It struck the Manticore and there was a loud cry of pain before the blast sent all of Thorne’s troops flying back.

When the three Demigods and one Satyr could see again, Thor stood victorious, the troops all on the ground, unconscious and only a scorch mark when the lightning had stuck as the only evidence of the Manticore’s existence.

 

“Are you all right?” Thor said as he lowered Mjolnir and turned to the stunned heroes.

 

“Uh, yeah. We’re fine,” Percy said once he had found his voice.

 

“Thee are powerful. Who are thee?” Zoe demanded and Thor smiled, amused.

 

“That is a complicated story. But the short version is, I have come to help the four of you free Artemis.”  

---

“So, you’re Thor. Like the Norse God?” Percy asked in disbelief after Thor had explained himself.

 

“Aye, Son of Poseidon. I was sent to help you on this quest,” Thor explained.

 

“Did my father send you?” Thalia asked uncertainly.

 

“No, Lady Thalia. In fact, he doesn’t even know I’m here. I came here because his actions may have consequences,” Thor said, his face growing grim. “But there is little time. I believe there is a deadline.”

 

“He’s right. We need to get Artemis back before the Winter Solstice,” Grover agreed.

 

“First, thee will do something,” Zoe said as she stared at Thor long and hard. “Swear on the River Styx that you are only here to help us and not harm us.”

 

“I swear on the River Styx that I mean you no harm and only want to help.”

 

At Thor’s words, there was a clap of thunder and Zoe stared at him for a moment before nodding.

 

“We must go now. I must go home,” Zoe said, sounding tired even as she said the words.

 

“And where is home, Lady Zoe?” Thor asked.

 

“The gardens of my sisters,” Zoe said, pointing to where Thor could see a mountain in the distance.

 

“Moo!”

 

Thor turned his head towards the sound and stared. For poking its head out of the water was a creature with the head of a cow and the body of a serpent.

 

“What…is that?” Thor asked as he stared, not sure what he was looking at.

 

“Long story. I’d almost forgotten about you, Bessie,” Percy admitted, feeling foolish for not remembering.

 

“We cannot leave the Ophiotaurus, but we must move quickly,” Zoe said as they began moving along the waterfront.

“I don’t get it, why do we have to get there by sunset?” Percy asked confused.

 

“The Hesperides are the Nymphs of the sunset. We can only enter their garden as day changes to night.”

 

“And as the Winter Solstice is tomorrow, you cannot afford to miss it,” Thor noted and the young looking girl nodded.

 

“We need a car,” Thalia spoke up.

 

“But what about Betsy?” Percy asked.

 

“I’ve got an idea!” Grover shouted as they stopped. “The Ophiotaurus can appear in different bodies of water, right?”

 

“Well, yeah.  I mean, he was in Long Island Sound. Then he just popped into the water at Hoover Damn. And now he’s here,” Percy said, sounding as confused about where he was going with this as Thor was.

 

“So maybe we can coax him back to Long Island Sound. Then Chiron could help us get him to Olympus,” Grover suggested.

 

 “But he was following me. If I’m not there, would he know where he’s going?” Percy said doubtfully and Bessie ‘mooed’ in a way that sounded forlorn to Thor.

 

“I-I can show him. I’ll go with him,” Grover said, sounding like he’d rather be doing anything else.

 

And judging by the reactions of Thalia and Percy, he didn’t, Thor noted as the two demigods stared at him, open mouthed.

 

“I’m the only one who can talk to him. It makes sense.”

 

With those words, Grover leaned down, whispering something to Bessie. Bessie shivered before making a low, pleased sound.

 

“The blessing of the wild. That should help us with safe passage,” Grover said by way of explanation. “Percy, pray to your dad, too. See if he will grant us safe passage through the seas.”

 

“Dad,” Percy started; a look of concentration on his face. “Help us. Get the Ophiotaurus and Grover safely to camp. Protect them at sea.”

 

“A prayer like that needs a sacrifice. Something big,” Thalia pointed out.

 

It was silent for a moment before Percy began taking off the coat he was wearing.

 

“Percy, are you sure? That lion skin…that’s really useful. Hercules used it!” Grover pointed out.

 

Thor didn’t understand what was so special about that coat, but what Grover said seemed to mean something to Percy, who had a look of realization on his face. He glanced over at Zoe, who seemed to watch him like she was studying her prey. They stared at each other for a long moment before Percy spoke.

 

“If I’m going to survive, it won’t be because I’ve got a lion skin coat. I’m not Hercules,” Percy said, seeming to try to convey some point to Zoe.

 

Percy then tossed his coat into the water. It changes, becoming a lion pelt, to Thor’s surprise.  Within seconds of being in the water, it dissolved, followed by a breeze picking up.

 

“Well, no time to lose,” Grover said with a deep breath before he jumped into the water, Bessie swimming over and letting Grover grab onto his neck.

 

“Be careful,” Percy warned him.

 

“We will. Okay, um…Bessie? We’re going to Long Island. It’s east. Over that way,” Grover said, gesturing to the direction and Bessie ‘mooed’ at him. “Yes, Long Island. It’s the island. And it’s long. Oh, let’s just start.”

 

With a ‘moo’, Bessie started forward.

 

“I can’t breathe underwater! Just thought I’d mention-”

 

The two were submerged in water before Grover could finish. It was silent for a moment.

 

“Your friend is very brave. It takes courage to face one’s fears,” Thor told Percy.

 

“Try telling him that,” Percy said with a weak grin.

 

“That is one problem addressed, but how can we get to my sisters’ garden?” Zoe asked.

 

Thor silently considered this option as the three young heroes discussed this amongst themselves. While he could reach that distance by himself, Thor suspected he would need the guidance of these heroes to get passed the garden. And he couldn’t carry all three of them across that much distance.

 

“Wait,” Thalia said, breaking Thor out of his thoughts as she went digging through her backpack. “There is someone in San Francisco who can help us. I’ve got the address here somewhere.”

 

“Who?” Percy asked what Thor was thinking before Thalia pulled out a crumpled up piece of paper, holding it up like it was treasure.

 

“Professor Chase. Annabeth’s dad,” she said.

Notes:

A bit shorter compared to some of the other chapters, but hope you all enjoyed it anyway.

Hope Roy’s cover story makes sense.

Clark has met the rest of the team (again), although it will take some time for anything big to happen on that front.

Thorne would be played by Timothy Hutton, Percy by Dylan O’Brien, Zoe by Dafne Keen, and Grover by Asher Angel. Thank to Aragorn II Elessar for his suggestion with that last one.

Chapter 15: Atlas shrugged

Summary:

Thor and the Half-Bloods arrive at their destination. Clark gets to know his new teammates (again). The Leverage Team makes a plan as Roy settles in. Wanda tries to reach Lila.

Earth-199999, Barton Farm

Afternoon

 

Wanda and Lila explored the farm, Wanda allowing Lila to show her around. Now that she’d been assured Wanda could be trusted, Lila was much more open to Wanda. As they wondered the farm, Lila showing her everything, Wanda discovered the young girl was a chatterbox.

 

Clearly, she got that from her mother. She certainly didn’t get it from Clint, Wanda mused.

 

“Lila,” Wanda said as the pair stopped inside the barn Lila was showing them. “Your powers…they scare you, don’t they?”

 

Lila stopped talking, looking down but that was all the answer Wanda needed.

 

“It’s okay. My powers scare me too,” Wanda said and Lila looked up at her in surprise.

 

“Really?” Lila asked and Wanda nodded.

 

“Yeah. I can’t control it that well,” Wanda said, raising her hand and letting the red energy surround it. “For a long time, it terrified me. Then I realized something important.”

 

“What?” Lila asked as Wanda clenched her hand into a fist, letting the red energy faded away.

 

“That I would never learn to control it if I lived in fear of it,” Wanda said, kneeling down until she was eye level with Lila. “When you hurt that boy, it scared you, didn’t it?”

 

“I just wanted him to stop calling me names. I didn’t want to hurt him,” Lila sniffed, tears forming in her eyes.

 

“I know, I believe you,” Wanda said gently, placing a hand on her shoulder gently. “But that will only keep happening if you’re too afraid to try and control it. I can help you try…but only if you don’t let that fear control you.”

 

“Do you think can help me?” Lila asked, looking up at Wanda hopefully.

 

“I think so,” Wanda said, surprised to find she was being honest. “But only if you’re willing to try. You have to control your fear before you can control your powers. Do you think you can do that?”

 

Lila was silent for a moment before she gave a jerky, uncertain nod. But Wanda knew she was willing to try, which was what was important for the moment.

---

Inside the house, while the kids were in the living room, Natasha was in the kitchen with Clint and Laura, having tea.

 

“How’s she been doing?” Natasha asked.

 

“Well, it wasn’t so bad at first. At most, she broke some plates if she gripped them too hard, pulled a few doors off the hinges. Nothing we couldn’t handle,” Clint started.

 

“Then she hurt that boy at school, and it was like a switch got flipped. She stopped trying to control it, she just…sat in her room and wouldn’t come out,” Laura said with a heavy sigh.

 

“Yeah. Well, I hope that Buffy girl thinks whatever she accomplished was worth it,” Clint said darkly before taking a sip of tea.

 

“Clint,” Natasha started.

 

“I know I know, she didn’t mean for it to go this far. And I tried to be fair about that, I really did. But, after three days of watching my daughter be terrified and lock herself in her room because she’s so scared she’s going to hurt someone again…I realized I don’t give a shit about being fair,” Clint said bluntly, lowering his cup of tea to the table. “She’s eleven years old, and she’s terrified. And that is on your friend Buffy.”

 

“I know, and so does she. I‘m not defending her, but as someone with experience in doing things I regret, the benefit of hindsight allows you to see things more clearly,” Natasha pointed out.

 

“Nat, what you did, you did because you were a child soldier who never knew any different. What they did is hardly the same thing,” Clint argued.

 

“Maybe not. But I still did a lot of things that keep me up at night, all these years later. Which makes me uniquely qualified to judge this situation. It’s not black and white, Clint,” Natasha pointed out.

 

“Here’s what is: Buffy and her friends played with forces they didn’t really understand and now everyone else has to deal with the consequences, including my daughter,” Clint said and Natasha really couldn’t argue that. “I tried to cut her some slack because I understood she was in an impossible situation. But after the last three days, I’m done. I don’t care what situation she was in. All I care about is that she hurt my daughter, whether she meant to or not.”

 

Clint then took another drink of his tea before getting up from the table and walking out of the room. It was quiet for a moment.

 

“Clint is…” Laura trailed off, not sure how to say it.

 

“Not wrong. He didn’t say anything I haven’t thought myself since he told me about Lila,” Natasha noted and it was silent for a long moment.

 

“So….how are things going with Steve?” Laura asked, a teasing glint in her eyes as she smiled, Natasha stiffening ever so slightly.

 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Natasha said, looking away.

 

“Nat, I see the way you looked at him last time you were here when you thought no one was looking. It’s like you were trying to convince yourself you were in love with Banner, but those of us who know you can see that it’s really a certain Captain who has your eye,” Laura pointed out and Natasha was silent for a long moment. “It’s okay, Nat. It’s okay to want something for yourself. No matter what you may think…you deserve to be happy. And for what it’s worth…I saw him give you those same look when he thought you weren’t looking.”

 

Earth-21, Ollie’s apartment

Same time

 

“So, how long have you guys been working together?” Clark asked as the group worked.

 

“I joined up a couple months ago. Bart and Ollie had already been doing their thing,” Victor said as he typed at a computer.

 

“What about your girlfriend? Katherine?” Clark asked.

 

“Dude, don’t even go there,” AC warned as Clark realized his mistake.

 

“She gave it her best shot, but with all this hardware in me…” Victor trailed off but didn’t need to say anything else.

 

“I’m sorry, Victor.”

 

“Ollie found me; I was living on the streets. He gave me a warm meal, a roof over my head and a reason to go on living,” Victor said and Ollie turned away from what he was doing.

 

“Did he just say something nice about me?” Ollie asked the others.

 

“Maybe he’s starting to rust,” AC joked.

 

“And what about you two?” Clark asked as he looked over at Bart and AC.

 

“Well, we saved AC’s ass,” Bart said.

 

“That is not what happened. I got into a little trouble sinking a whaler off the coast of Japan,” AC tried to save face.

 

“A little trouble? That’s what you’re going with? Ollie had to save your scaly butt from getting filleted,” Victor said with a smirk and AC laughed sarcastically.

 

“I would have gotten out of it.”

 

“Before or after they packed you into a hundred little tin canes,” Victor joked.

 

“Look on the bright side, he would have been dolphin safe,” Ollie ribbed and Clark almost laughed.

 

Was this how they were all the time? It seemed…nice.

 

“Fish jokes. All I ever get are fish jokes,” AC grumbled. “So how‘s Lois doing, man? She alright?”

 

“I think you’d have to ask your boss,” Clark mentioned with a look at Ollie.

 

“I don’t know about that, Clark. Feels like you spend more time with her than I do,” Ollie said casually.

 

Clark shot him a look but didn’t respond. It was agreed that Clark would help Lois deal with being a Slayer but they hadn’t really talked about it since. Clark hadn’t even told him about the cause of Lois’s powers, although that had more to do with protecting Willow than anything to do with Lois.

 

Although Ollie was definitely acting the part of the jealous boyfriend. Briefly, Clark wondered if Lois had told him about the moment before dismissing it. Lois didn’t even want to acknowledge whatever it was herself. She wouldn’t have told Ollie.

 

“And what about you, Bart? How’d you get involved in this?” Clark asked as he turned to the speedster.

 

“Ollie recruited me from day one,” Bart said with a grin.

 

“Not exactly how it happened, Impulse,” Ollie said before looking over at Clark. “Was out on patrol one night in Star City. Saw Bart helping himself to a free meal. Could see he wasn’t a bad kid, he just needed some direction. So I offered him a job.”

 

“You say the nicest things,” Bart said in a mock sad tone, wiping away a fake tear and they all gave a chuckle at his performance.

 

“Back on topic, this list gives us some leads. We need to see if these facilities are the only places Lex is housing super freaks or what,” Ollie said.

 

“They’re not freaks. They were given powers, just like everyone here. They just don’t have you looking out for them,” Clark argued.

 

“No, they’ve got Lex taking advantage of them instead. You want Lex having his own army of super powered soldiers?” Ollie challenged.

 

“You know I don’t,” Clark said.

 

“Good. Then we’re on the same page. We stop Lex before he can use his army to hurt anyone,” Ollie told him in a tone that left no room for argument.

 

Smallville

Same time

 

From an observation deck, Lex watched, pleased as Mercy trained some of the recruits he had managed to find. They weren’t a force to be reckoned with yet. But when Mercy was done with them…

 

They would never have to worry about an alien invasion ever again.

 

Earth-25, Chase Residence

Afternoon

 

“Are you sure this is our destination?” Thor asked as Thalia led their group up to an average looking house.

 

“It’s where Annabeth said,” Thalia told him.

 

“Annabeth’s never wrong about this kind of thing,” Percy added.

 

Thor merely shrugged, not saying another word as Thalia led their group up to the front porch. Thalia rang the doorbell and they wait.

 

They did not have to wait long. The door opened to reveal a man wearing an old aviator’s cap and goggles.

 

“Hello. Are you delivering my airplanes?” he asked friendly.

 

“Uh, no sir,” Percy said after a moment.

 

“Drat. I’m short three more Sopwith Camels.”

 

“Right,” Percy said, once more sounding as lost as Thor. “We’re friends of Annabeth.”

 

“Annabeth?” Annabeth’s father straightened, the news seeming to change the very man they were talking to. “Is she alright? Has something happened?”

 

“It is news best spoken inside,” Thor said, having been briefed on Annabeth while the group walked her.

 

Fredrick Chase nodded, removing his cap to reveal a blonde hair and brown eyes. Some stubble was on his face and his shirt was messy, half buttoned.

“You better come in.”

---

Shortly after, Fredrick led them into his study after a brief meeting with his family. Thor had no interest in this, although he noticed Percy examining every detail of Fredrick’s wife and two sons like they were of the utmost importance.

 

Thor’s first thought upon entering the study was that Steve, Romanoff and Barton would be quite at home there. There bookshelves filled with books and a table filled with figurines, toy tanks, the map a replica of some kind of battlefield.

 

“Yes. The Third Battle of Ypres. I’m writing a paper, you see, on the Sopwith Camels to strafe enemy lines,” Fredrick said, sounding proud of himself. “I-”

 

“Sir Chase,” Thor interrupted, keeping his voice polite. “I am sure this is something to be proud of, but I’m afraid we don’t have much time. Lives are hanging in the balance, including your daughter.”

 

“Of course,” Fredrick said, turning his attention to the group. “Tell me everything.”

 

Thor mostly stood their silently, listening to the demigods and Hunter explain everything. While Tolkan and the Powers had briefed him on what was happening, it never hurt to have a first-hand account.

 

While he listened, Thor noticed with unease that the light of the sun was fading. They were running out of time.

 

By the time they finished, Fredrick collapsed into a nearby chair, looking spent. “My poor, brave Annabeth. We must hurry.”

 

“Sir, we need transportation to Mount Tamplais. And we need it immediately,” Zoe said and this seemed to spur Fredrick to action.

 

“I’ll drive you. It would be faster to fly in my Camel, but it only seats two,” Fredrick rambled.

 

“Whoa, you have an actual biplane?” Percy asked in amazement and Fredrick opened his mouth to respond but was cut off.

 

“While I’m sure that is a fascinating development, we must go. And, Sir Chase…you cannot come,” Thor said as gently as possible and Fredrick’s nostrils flared.

 

“Now you see here, Annabeth is my daughter. I can’t just stand by and do nothing! Who do you think you are?!”

 

“Thor, son of Odin, Prince of Asgard,” Thor told him and Fredrick stared at him for a moment, open mouth.

 

“Thor. As in…the god? I…thought only the Greeks existed,” Fredrick said in wonder.

 

“In this universe. I’m…from somewhere else. And I promise you, I will return your daughter to you,” Thor told him firmly.

 

Fredrick stared at him for a long moment before nodding with a sigh.

 

“Very well,” Fredrick said as his wife walked in with a tray of snacks. “Just…bring my little girl back to me.”

 

“You have my word,” Thor promised.

 

Earth-1, Arrow lair

Same time

 

Faith stepped off the elevator to see a surprising scene. Hardison of all people was at the computers, typing away. Felicity stood behind him, looking uncomfortable at having someone touch ‘her computers’ while Sara, Eliot, Diggle and Parker watched.

 

“You know, I could do all that,” Felicity mentioned.

 

“I like to get as much as I can, not what someone else thinks we want,” Hardison said, still typing as Faith walked up behind them.

 

“Hey, Faith,” Parker said with a wave.

 

“Hey. What’s going on here?” Faith asked.

 

“Hardison’s doing research for our mark,” Eliot said as Hardison brought up a picture of them.

“General J.G. Walker. Decorated military man of the United States military. So, let me see if I got this right. You and your united were on a mission to recover a nuke. Once you had, Walker stole it, killed your men and framed you for everything,” Hardison said as he glanced back at Diggle.

 

“About covers it,” Diggle said with a scowl.

 

“Selling out his own brothers. The people we go after are usually monsters, but this guy…he’s on another level,” Eliot said with barely restrained anger.

 

“No need to tell me. He’s a traitor and a terrorist,” Diggle said with a scowl.

 

“But there are only two reasons to steal a nuke: either to use it or sell it,” Parker pointed out.

 

“Way ahead of you, babe. If he’s gonna sell it, it’ll be to any number of the terrorist cells he’s backing. So we make him think one has,” Hardison said with a grin.

 

Star City

Same time

 

“Nice,” Roy said as Oliver and Thea led him into a rather nice looking loft. “I guess this is where I’ll be staying for now?”

 

“Unless you’d rather be mobbed by the press,” Thea said dryly and Roy smirked.

 

“Thanks, but I’ll pass.”

 

“This is an ARGUS safe house. Once things calm down a bit and the press moves on, we’ll find you somewhere a little more permanent,” Oliver promised.

 

“Hey, I’ve been sleeping with cockroaches the last year and a half, this beats that by miles,” Roy said with a look around.  

 

“I figured. It’s good to have you back. I was against you leaving in the first place,” Oliver said.

 

“I know, you made that very clear,” Roy pointed out and the two chuckled.  “I take it I won’t be going out into the field for a while?”

 

“No. Arsenal shows up around the same time as Roy Harper returns home, it’s too big a coincidence. Someone is going to start putting the dots together,” Oliver pointed out.

 

“Like that reporter, Susan Williams. She does not like you,” Roy noted and Oliver grimace.

 

“No, she doesn’t. But we can handle her,” Oliver said with a glance at Thea before looking back at Roy. “Welcome home, Roy.”

 

“Thanks,” Roy said before the two shared an embrace.

 

“I have to check back in with the others, but I’ll see you tomorrow,” Oliver said as they released each other. “Speedy, you coming?”

 

“I…think I’m gonna hang here for a bit,” Thea said after a moment and Oliver nodded.

 

“I’ll see you at work tomorrow,” Oliver said before walking out of the room.

 

They heard the door close as Oliver left and it was silent for several long moments, neither sure what to say. Finally, Thea couldn’t take it anymore.

 

“I feel like I should have been there with you,” she blurted out and Roy gave her a look.  “Is that too presumptuous? I know last time I said we should see other people-”

 

Thea was cut off when Roy crossed the room and pulled her into a kiss. Thea instantly wrapped her arms around him as Roy led her over to a nearby couch, the pair beginning to remove each other’s clothing.

 

Earth-25, San Francisco

Late Afternoon

 

Thor sat in the passenger seat as Zoe drove down the Golden Gate Bridge, Thalia and Percy in the back. He would have driven, except he never learned how while on his own Earth. Something he was regretting now.

 

Thor clenched the umbrella he had disguised Mjolnir as tightly as he absently listened to the demigods and Hunter bicker. It was almost time, Thor noted as he spotted their destination in the distance.

 

“So that’s the mountain of despair?” Percy asked, sounding torn between being unimpressed and apprehensive.

 

“Yes,” Zoe said.

 

“Why do they call it that?”

 

Percy’s question went unanswered for a while. Thor was convinced it was going to be ignored when Zoe finally spoke.

 

“After the war between the Titans and the gods, many of the Titans were imprisoned and punished. Kronos was sliced to pieces and thrown into Tartarus. Kronos’s right hand man, the general of his forces, was imprisoned up there, on the summit, just beyond the Garden of the Hesperides.”

 

“The general,” Percy said as Thor noted it was getting harder and harder to see. “What’s going on up there?”

 

“We have to concentrate,” Thalia said when Zoe didn’t answer. “The Mist is really strong here.”

“The magical kind of the natural kind?”

 

“Both.”

 

“Magical Mist?” Thor said confused.

 

“The gods use Mist to confuse mortals, so they don’t find out they’re real. Otherwise, the gods would have been exposed a long time ago,” Thalia explained.

 

“Look!” Percy exclaimed pointing to something.

 

They followed his gaze but, by the time they did, the car turned a corner and whatever it was was gone.

 

“What did you see?” Thor asked.

 

“A big white ship. Docked near the beach. It looked like a cruise ship,” Percy explained and Thalia paled.

 

“Luke’s ship?” Thalia asked and Percy didn’t answer.

 

“Who is Luke?” Thor asked confused.

 

“Son of Hermes. He works for Kronos, he’s holding Annabeth prisoner and is probably one of the people we’ll have to fight,” Percy said with a scowl.

 

“Kronos and his army will stand in our path,” Zoe noted.

 

Suddenly, the hair on Thor’s neck stood up. And it appeared the demigods and Hunters all had the same feeling.

 

“Stop the car, now!” Thalia screamed.

 

Zoe slammed on the break before Thalia had stopped speaking. They all jumped out, Thalia pushing Percy on the way. Upon emerging from the car, Thor transformed, his umbrella turning into Mjolnir. The lightning that would that struck the car instead stuck Thor. The other three watched, transfixed as the lightning struck Thor at full force. Then, it stopped and Thor lowered his hammer, no sign of being injured.

 

“Are…you okay?” Percy asked after a moment.

 

“Aye. I am the god of Thunder, Percy Jackson. Lightning does not hurt me,” Thor assured him and it was silent for a moment.

 

“One shall perish by a parent’s hand,” Thalia muttered. “Curse him. He would destroy me? Me?”

 

“Hey, that couldn’t have been Zeus’s lightning bolt. No way,” Percy said once he figured out what she was talking about.

 

“Whose, then?” Thalia demanded.

 

“As Thor has demonstrated, Zeus is not the only one with power over thunder,” Zoe said with a glance at Thor. “But it matters not. We are close to the garden. We will have to go on the foot the rest of the journey.”

 

They began making their way through the mist, Thor and Zoe in front and Percy and Thalia in the back. Thor could hear Percy and Thalia talking but wasn’t able to make out what they were saying. Either way, wasn’t really his business.

 

When they emerged out of the fog, they found themselves before a path that led into a lush garden.

 

“The garden of your sisters?” Thor asked and Zoe nodded.

 

Thor had heard the story of the Ladon from his friend Hercules in his own universe many times. As one of his labors, Hercules had needed to grab one of the golden apples that were guarded by the dragon with a thousand heads.

It was that story that came to mind as he entered the garden. Thor would have called it even more beautiful than the gardens his mother kept on Asgard, were it not for the dragon standing guard by the tree. It was asleep, its thousand copper heads on the ground, tangled together as it slept.

 

Then, they heard singing and Thor knew who was coming. Thor raised his hand when he saw Percy reach for a weapon and the young demigod’s hand stilled. Then, four young women emerged from the shadows. They all had dark hair and were wearing white Greek chitons.

“Sisters,” Zoe said in greetings.

 

“We do not see a sister. We see a Hunter, two half-bloods and a foolish man who will die soon,” one of them said coldly.

 

“You got it wrong,” Percy said as he stepped forward defiantly. “No one is going to die.”

 

“Perseus Jackson,” One of them said as all four studied him.

 

“I do not see why he is such a threat,” another noted.

 

“Who said I was a threat?” Percy asked and the first sister glanced back at the mountain.

 

“They fear thee. They are unhappy that this one hasn’t killed you yet,” she said, pointing at Thalia.

 

“Tempting sometimes, but no. He’s my friend,” Thalia said.

 

“There are no friend here, daughter of Zeus. Only enemies.”

 

"Leave."

 

“Not without Annabeth,” Thalia said, not budging.

 

“Or Artemis,” Zoe added.

 

“We will be heading up that mountain. Do not stand in our way. You will regret it,” Thor said firmly as he stepped forward and he and the sisters had a brief stare down as they locked eyes.

 

“You will go no further. We need only raise our voice and Ladon will wake,” one of the sisters said confidently.

 

“Let him try,” Thor said confidently before turning to his three Companions. “On my signal, make for the mountain.”

 

“Wait. Let me do it. Ladon will not hurt me,” Zoe argued.

 

“I will not take that chance, Lady Zoe. Do as I said,” Thor ordered, his voice leaving no room for argument.

 

Without waiting for a response, Thor slowly approached Ladon, gripping Mjolnir tightly.

 

“Even all of us together cannot fight him,” Zoe said in warning, her voice as loud as it could be without waking Laden.

 

“Aye. That is why I do not intend to fight him,” Thor said calmly, confusing his allies. “Begin heading towards the mountain. Slowly.”

 

Wary, Percy, Thalia and Zoe began heading towards the mountain. It was at this point that Ladon became alert that someone had entered the garden. The dragon stood up, its thousand heads snarling at Thor, who stood calmly.

 

“On my signal, head for the mountain as fast as you can,” Thor said calmly.

 

“What signal?” Thalia asked.

 

“You will know it.”

 

Thor gripped Mjolnir tightly as the demigods and Hunter neared the end of the meadow. Thor knew he had to act now.

 

Thor’s eyes flashed with lightning as he raised Mjolnir into the air. Ladon was about to attack when a bolt of lightning came down from the sky and struck the dragon. Now powerful enough to do any serious harm, but strong enough to hurt and distract it from a moment.

 

Ladon hissed as Percy, Zoe and Thalia raced up the mountain. While Ladon was distracted, Thor swung his hammer and flew into the air. He landed several feet away, joining the young heroes before racing towards mountain. By the time Ladon recovered, the four of them had raced up the mountain.

---

When they arrived at the top of the mountain, they came across ruins. There were broken columns and half melted statues.

 

“The ruins of Mount Othrys,” Thalia whispered in a bit of awe.

 

“Yes. It was not here before. This is bad,” Zoe said grimly.

 

“Mount Othrys?” Thor asked before Percy could

 

“The mountain fortress of the Titans. In the first war, Olympus and Othrys were the two rival capitals of the world. Othrys was blasted to pieces,” Zoe explained.

 

“But…how is it here?” Percy wondered.

 

“It moves in the same ways Olympus moved. It always exists on the edge of civilization,” Thalia explained as they picked the rubble away, making a path. “But the fact it is here, on this mountain, is not good.”

 

“Why?”

 

“This is Atlas’s mountain. Where he holds-” Zoe paused, looking pained before continuing, her voice filled with despair before she continued. “Where he used to hold up the sky.”

 

They finally arrived at their destination. There was a vortex of funnel clouds up ahead. Artemis was under it, holding it up with great strain.

 

“My lady!” Zoe moved forward only for Artemis to shout.

 

“Stop!” It is a trap! You must leave now,” Artemis said, her voice strained.

 

Zoe ignored this, running forward and trying to break Artemis’s chains when a voice spoke up.

 

“Ah. How touching.”

 

The group whirled around, Thor cursing himself at how he hadn’t noticed their presence before. The General, a blond man who could only be Luke and a half dozen half serpent monsters, holding a large sarcophagus were standing a few feet away. Luke held a young blond woman who must be Annabeth near him, her hands cuffed behind her back and a gag in her mouth while Luke held a sword to her neck.

“Luke, let her go,” Thalia snarled and Luke smiled at her.

 

Thor noted how weak and pale he seemed. With a brief glance at Artemis, it didn’t take a genius to figure out what had happened. Luke had held the sky as well.

 

“That’s the general’s decision, Thalia. But it’s good to see you,” Luke said and Thalia spat at him.

 

“So much for old friends,” Atlas said with a laugh. “And you, Zoe. How is my favorite little traitor? I will enjoy killing you.”

 

“Do not respond. Do not challenge him,” Artemis groaned from where she held the sky.

 

“Wait a minute. You’re Atlas?” Percy asked in surprise and Atlas sneered at him.

 

“So even the stupidest heroes can finally figure something out. Yes, I am Atlas, general of the Titans and terror of the gods. Congratulations,” Atlas said sarcastically. “I will kill you presently, as soon as I deal with this wretched girl.”

 

“You’re not going to hurt Zoe. I won’t let you,” Percy said defiantly and Atlas sneered.

 

“You have no right to interfere, little hero. This is a family affair,” Atlas snarled.

 

Judging by the look of confusion on Percy’s face, Thor wasn’t the only one confused. But one look at Zoe’s face and it all became clear. How could they have missed it? It was like Loki all over again.

 

“Family affair?” Percy repeated.

 

“Yes. Atlas is my father,” Zoe said darkly.

 

The summit was silent for a moment as Percy processed this revelation. Thalia did not look surprised, meaning she had either suspected or known about this beforehand. Either way, Thor knew now was not the time to muse on it.

 

“Let Artemis go,” Zoe demanded and her father smirked as he walked towards the chained goddess.

 

“Perhaps you’d like to take the sky for her, then? By my guest,” Atlas said.

 

“No!” Artemis said when Zoe opened her mouth to speak. “Do not offer, Zoe! I forbid you!”

 

Atlas smirked, kneeling don’t next to Artemis. Thor watched with rage as he tried to touch her face, feeling a sense of satisfaction as Artemis tried to bit him as Atlas laughed.

 

“You see, daughter? Lady Artemis likes her new job. I think I will have all the Olympians take turns carrying my burden, once Lord Kronos rules again and this is the center of our palace. It will take those weaklings humility,” Atlas said gleefully.

 

“You talk of humility, but you possess none yourself. You are a coward, inflicting cruelty on others,” Thor told him in disgust and Atlas sneered at him.

 

“And who are you?”

 

“Thor, son of Odin,” Thor declared and Luke and Atlas stared at him, as though having trouble processing what he was saying.

 

“I had thought the Norse gods mere legends. It will be an honor to destroy you,” Atlas said with a smirk.

 

“Why can’t Artemis just let go of the sky?”

 

The question was directed at Thalia by Percy, but they all heard it, clear as day and Atlas laughed.

 

“How little you understand, young one. This is the point where the sky and earth first met, where Ouranos and Gaia first brought forth their mighty children, the Titans. The sky still yearns to embrace the earth. Someone must hold it at bay, or it would crush down upon this place, instantly flattening this mountain and everything within a hundred leagues. Once you have taken the burden, there is no escape,” Atlas said with a sinister smile. “Unless someone else takes it for you.”

 

Thor imagined what it would be like. And from the looks of Artemis, it would be challenging even for an Asgardian. Even Loki might not be that cruel. It sounded to Thor like Hell.

 

“So, these are the best heroes of the age, eh? Not much of a challenge,” Atlas said as he studied Percy and Thalia only for Thor to step in front of them protectively.

 

“You shall not go near them,” Thor said firmly.

 

“A god, lowering himself to fight the battles of mortals? You are a disgrace,” Atlas sneered.

 

“What I am…is a hero. An Avenger. And the earth, this one or any other, is under my protection,” Thor said, the two staring at each other, thunder being heard.

 

“I will enjoy breaking you, Thor Odinson,” Atlas said with a smirk before turning to Thalia. “As for you, daughter of Zeus, it seems Luke was wrong about you.”

 

“I wasn’t wrong,” Luke said, looking like just speaking the words caused him pain. “Thalia, you can still join us. Call the Ophiotaurus. It will come to you. Look!”

 

With a wave of Luke’s hand, a pool of water appear next to Thor and his allies.

 

“Thalia, call the Ophiotaurus,” Luke urged her. “And you will be more powerful than the gods.”

 

“Luke,” Thalia said, looking on the verge of tears. “What happened to you?”

 

“Don’t you remember all those times we talked? All those times we cursed the gods? Our fathers have done nothing for us. They have no right to rule the world!” Luke almost snarled and Thor stared at him, reminded of Loki.

 

“Free Annabeth. Let her go,” Thalia demanded.

 

“If you join me,” Luke promised. “It can be like old times. The three of us together. Fighting for a better world. Please, Thalia, if you don’t agree…” Luke faltered. “It’s my last chance. He will use the other way if you don’t agree. Please.”

 

For a moment, it was silent, Percy looking over at Thalia, as though afraid she might do it. Thor gripped Mjolnir, knowing everything now hinged on Thalia’s choice.

 

“Do not, Thalia. We must fight them,” Zoe urged.

 

Luke waved his hand and a fire appeared. Thor knew what it was immediately: a sacrificial flame, one meant to be used for a sacrifice to the gods…or something else.

 

“Thalia, no,” Percy cried as the sarcophagus glowed brightly.

 

There were various images that made no sense to Thor other than they were of destruction.

 

“We can raise Mount Othrys right here. Once more, it will be strong and greater than Olympus. Look, Thalia. We are not weak.”

 

Luke pointed and they saw a ship with an army. The army was marching forward. Thor knew they would be here soon.

 

“This is only a taste of what is to come,” Luke promised. “Soon we will be ready to storm Camp Half-Blood. And after that, Olympus itself. All we need is your help.”

 

“Lady Thalia,” Thor said and Thalia turned to him, her eyes conflicted. “I cannot make this choice for you. But…if you stand with them, I will stop you. No matter what. Anyone who proposes the kind of destruction he speaks of is my enemy. So, if this is your path….choose.”

 

It was silent for a moment as Thalia stared at Thor before turning to Luke. Her eyes were full of pain. Then, she raised her spear.

 

“You aren’t Luke. I don’t know you anymore.”

 

“Yes, you do, Thalia,” Luke pleaded. “Please. Don’t make me…don’t make him destroy you.”

 

But there was no more talking. With Thalia’s chose made, there was nothing left to do but fight. And they were running out of time.

 

Percy pulled out a pen and clicked it. Within seconds, the pen had transformed into a sword. Zoe gripped her bow tightly and Thalia held her shield. Thor raised Mjolnir, staring down Atlas, who sneered.

“For Midgard!”

 

At Thor’s shout, the four of them rushed their enemies. Thalia immediately engaged Luke, who immediately struck her shield with his sword. Upon contact, a ball of lightning erupted from it.

 

Thor meanwhile rushed Atlas, who laughed as a javelin appeared in his hand and Greek armor surrounded him. Thor swung Mjolnir but Atlas countered with his javelin, the two weapons making contact and producing a shockwave that seemed to make the very mountain tremble.

 

Percy then attempted to attack while Atlas was distracted but, without even turning to look at him, Atlas elbowed him and Percy was sent flying. Engaged, Thor’s eyes flashed with lightning and a bolt came down, striking Atlas. But, to Thor’s shock, Atlas swung his javelin and a shock wave emitted, striking Thor hard enough to send him flying back.

 

“You are powerful, Thor Odinson. You are a worthy adversary. But I am the General, Kronos’s mightiest warrior. There is a reason for that. You shall not stop me!” Atlas roared.

 

He attempted to strike Thor with his javelin but Thor rolled out of the way before rising to his feet, striking Atlas under the chin with Mjolnir. Atlas went flying into the air before Thor’s eyes flashed with lightning and a powerful lightning bolt which struck Atlas, sending falling to the ground. Thor jumped into the air, intending to strike him with Mjolnir again when Atlas jumped back to his feet, grabbing his javelin.

 

Atlas struck Thor in the chest with the javelin and Thor went flying, landing on his back, dazed. Atlas was approaching him when a dozen silver arrows struck him in the small chink in his armor below the armpit. Atlas snarled in pain before whirling on Zoe, holding her bow.

 

“That was a mistake, daughter,” Atlas snarled.

 

Thor got to his feet as quickly as he could but it was too late.  Atlas swung his Javelin and struck Zoe in the shoulder. Thor watched, horrified as Atlas laughed, lifting his daughter with the javelin.

 

“The first blood spilt in a new war!” Atlas laughed before swinging his javelin, sending Zoe flying off the mountain.

 

Thor roared in anger as he turned back to Atlas, rushing him. Spinning Mjolnir as quickly as possible, he attacked. Thor struck Atlas in the face repeatedly, sending the Titan stumbling back before Thor called lightning down, striking Atlas. He ground in pain before Thor tried to strike Atlas again only for Atlas to grab his wrist, stopping his descent. Atlas then head-butted him followed up with a strike from his Javelin.

 

Thor was sent flying on his back and Atlas approached, his Javelin raised into the air.

 

“Do not fret, you will join my daughter in death soon enough!!”

 

Atlas attempted to deliver the killing blow then only to be forced to dodge from a blur of silver. Thor pulled himself back to his feet, stunned to see Artemis free and wielding two silver daggers. The question of how she had freed herself answered when Thor spotted Percy in his place, holding up the sky. He looked sweaty and was out of breath, in clear pain.

 

“Thor,” Thor almost started when he heard Artemis’s voice in his head. “Perseus will not last long. I need your assistance to get Atlas back where he belongs.”

 

Thor nodded his agreement, gripping Mjolnir tightly before the two gods fought Atlas together. Artemis moved fast, attacking all around Atlas while Thor called lightning, striking the Titan. Together, they led Atlas back towards Percy, Thor noting worriedly that Percy seemed barely aware of what was happening.

 

They needed to do this fast.

 

Thor brought his hammer down on the ground, electricity emerging from it and a stream catching Atlas, momentarily paralyzing him. Artemis moved fast, grabbing his javelin and yanking. He neared Percy as Artemis threw him and, as he struck Percy, Percy allowed himself to be pushed back, forcing Atlas into his place and forcing him to hold the sky once more.

 

“NOOOO! NOT AGAIN!” Atlas roared, his shout shaking the mountain.

 

Percy tried to stand but failed, almost falling until Thor caught him, allowing Percy to place one hand over his shoulder in order to stand.

 

“You inflict cruelty and pain on those you feel have done you wrong,” Thor said, reminded of himself before his father cast him out of Asgard. “Perhaps use this time to reflect on your actions.”

 

“Don’t kill him!”

 

At Annabeth’s shout, Thor and Percy turned to see Annabeth rushed up behind Thalia, who had her spear at Luke’s throat.

 

“He’s a traitor. A traitor!” Thalia snarled.

 

“We’ll bring Luke back. To Olympus. He’ll…he’ll be useful,” Annabeth pleaded in a tone that sounded like she believed that as much as Thalia did.

 

“He will. Just not to you.”

 

At the voice, Thor watched, stunned as the Enchantress emerged from a green portal. With a flick of her wrist, Annabeth and Thalia were sent flying.

 

“Who are you?” Luke asked and she smirked.

 

“Call me a friend,” Amora said before smirking at Thor. “Hello, Thor.”

 

“Enchantress. You were the one I was warned about,” Thor snarled.

 

“Indeed. We will see each other again soon. But for now, this is farewell.”

 

With those words, green energy spread out, surrounding them. When it faded, Amora and Luke were both gone.

 

“Where’d they go?” Percy asked weakly.

 

“I do not know. But I do not believe they are on this earth anymore,” Thor said grimly.

 

It was at that point they all realized Artemis was no longer on the mountain. They walked to the edge and looked down. Artemis was cradling Zoe’s broken body. The army of Kronos was nearing them.

 

“Artemis!” Percy shouted and the goddess looked up at them, tears in her eyes.

 

It did not take a genius to realize there was little they could do for Zoe. Thor cursed Atlas and himself for not being strong enough to stop him.

 

“The stars,” Zoe muttered as they neared. “I cannot see them.”

 

Thor growled and saw the army nearing them.

 

“Hold him, Lady Thalia,” Thor said, handing Percy to Thalia.

 

“Thor, what are you doing?” Percy asked as Thor called Mjolnir to him.

 

“This maiden fell on my watch. This is on me. I could not save her. But I can save you!”

 

With that, Thor roared before flying off towards the army. He slammed Mjolnir down on the ground and several bursts of electricity emerged, striking dozens of the monsters. At least a quarter of the army disintegrated.

 

Thor lifted his head, his eyes flashing with lightning as the demigods stared in a bit of awe. Then, they heard a sound before they saw a Sopwith Camel swoop down.

“Get the Hell away from my daughter!” Fredrick shouted from the pilot’s seat.

 

He then opened fire and the machine gun pelted the monsters. Between this and Thor, the monsters fled, in fear for their lives.

 

“A brave man,” Artemis muttered as she looked up at the plane. “Come. We must get Zoe away from here.”

 

A silver chariot then swooped down and landed near them, pulled by a majestic looking near.

 

“Get in,” Artemis ordered.

 

With Thor’s help, Artemis was able to get Zoe in the chariot, along with the three half-bloods.

 

“It’s like Santa’s sleigh,” Percy muttered.

 

“Indeed, young Half-Blood. And where do you think the legend came from?” Artemis asked rhetorically.

 

No one else said a word as the chariot lifted into the air. Fredrick followed them in his biplane as they fled the mountain, leaving the remaining monsters brave enough to stay and fight roaring in anger.

 

Earth-1, Central City

Night

 

Barry was in Patty’s hotel room, asleep, holding Patty in his arms as the couple slept. On the nightstand, Barry’s phone buzzed as he got a call. Patty groaned, muttering something that sounded like ‘five more minutes’ as she rolled out of Barry’s arms. Barry blindly reached out, grabbing his phone. Swiping to answer, Barry put the phone to ear.

 

“Cisco, this better be good…what?!”

---

Shortly after, Barry sped into STAR Labs, Cisco and Caitlin standing at the cortex, Cisco at the computer.

 

“How did this happen?” Barry demanded as he walked over.

 

“I went down to give her dinner, she wasn’t there,” Caitlin explained.

 

“And I found our culprit,” Cisco said with a sigh. “You…are not gonna like this.”

 

Barry walked around the table until he was standing over Cisco’s other shoulder. He paled as he saw a man in a dark uniform open Black Siren’s cell, the Metahuman walking out with a twisted smirk.

“Prometheus,” Barry muttered.

 

“You need to call Oliver, now,” Caitlin told him.

Notes:

And that’s the end of that one.

I know not a lot changed in the Percy Jackson plot but I don’t think Thor’s presence would have changed much tbh. At this point, Atlas is more powerful than Thor. Thor would give him a good fight but, alone, would most certainly lose to Atlas. Thor would prevent Zoe getting bitten by Ladon and make getting Atlas back under the sky easier, but that’s about it.

Fredrick would be played by Paul Rudd, Atlas by Tom Hardy, and the Hesperides by Isabella Merced, Sofia Wylie, Cailee Spaeny and Lyrica Okano. Thank you to Aragorn II Elessar for help with the castings.

Luke would be played by Jake Abel. While those movies were awful, the casting for Luke was absolute gold.

Let’s be honest, Team Arrow would never be caught off guard by Black Siren they were they were for one reason: Team Flash has to give her food at some point; they’re not going to starve her or leave her without food for days at a time. But the whole ‘fake Laurel’ plot for 5x10 clearly had as much thought put into it as the rest of Guggie’s ideas.

Chapter 16: Council of the gods

Summary:

Thor has a tense meeting with the Olympians. On Earth-1, news of Black Siren's escape spreads and Chase gives Black Siren an order.

Earth-21, Nearing Olympus

The Winter Solstice

 

Thor rotated his hammer, flying into the air alongside Percy, Thalia and Annabeth, each who were flying on a Pegasus. It was silent in the air, each of them remembering what had happened once they had landed.

---

Earlier

 

They landed at Crissy Field. While Percy observed Annabeth running up to Fredrick, Thor and Thalia helped Artemis tend to Zoe. Once they exited the chariot, they laid her on the ground and gently began examining her wounds.

 

“Annabeth, Percy,” Thalia called out and the two demi-gods made their way over.

 

“Can’t you two heal her with magic?” Percy asked.

 

“If only I could, Son of Poseidon. But I am the god of Thunder, not healing,” Thor said with a heavy sigh, wishing his mother were there now more than ever, knowing she could help Zoe.

 

“Life is a fragile thing, Percy. If the Fates will the string to be cut, there is little I can do,” Artemis said softly. “But I can try.”

 

Artemis moved to place her hand on Zoe’s side, but Zoe gripped her hand tightly. Zoe stared into Artemis’s eyes and an understanding passed between them.

 

“Have I…served thee well?”

 

“With great honor. The finest of my attendants,” Artemis said softly, which seemed to be what Zoe needed to hear.

 

“Rest, at last,” Zoe said softly, her face relaxing.

 

She then saw Thalia and took her hand.

 

“I’m sorry we argued. We could have been sisters.”

 

“It’s my fault,” Thalia said, blinking hard so as not to cry. “You were right about Luke. About heroes, men – everything.”

 

“Perhaps not all men,” Zoe muttered, smiling weakly at Percy. “Do you still have the sword, Percy?”

 

Without a word, Percy pulled out his sword (which was in pen form) and placed it into Zoe’s hand, Zoe grasping it tightly.

 

“You spoke the truth, Percy. You are nothing like Hercules. I am honored that you carry this sword,” Zoe muttered.

 

Thor realized she was fading fast. She had minutes at most. No sooner had he come to this conclusion than Zoe’s vision cleared and she turned to him.

 

“I have met all kinds of men in my life. Mortals, Gods, monsters…and yet none was like thee, Thor Odinson. Thee are a man of honor. It was an honor to fight alongside thee.”

 

Zoe then looked up at the sky. She did not speak again. Thor gripped Mjolnir tightly as he stared down at the lifeless body of this girl (who had lived almost as long as himself), barely aware of everyone else around him. Dimly, he could hear Thalia lowering her head and Annabeth swallowing a sob. But all he could feel in that moment was the sense that someone else had died on his watch, someone he was meant to protect.

 

Just like his mother. Just like Loki.

 

Artemis placed a hand over Zoe’s mouth and said a few words in what seemed to be Ancient Greek. A trail of silver smoke exited Zoe’s mouth before, to Thor’s shock; Zoe’s body seemed to disintegrate.

 

Artemis then got to her feet, said a prayer, and breathed into her hands. Silver dust flew out of her hands, sparkling as it flew up into the sky. Thor looked up, not understand what had happened at first.

 

Then, he saw it. A new constellation was in the sky. A girl with a bow and arrow, running across the sky.

 

“Let the world honor you, my Huntress. Live forever in the stars,” Artemis said.

---

Now

 

“There it is.”

 

Thor was broken out of his thoughts by Thalia’s voice. Thor looked ahead, seeing a city, resting on cloud above what seemed to be the Empire State Building. It didn’t take Thor long to realize this was Olympus.

“It’s started,” Thalia said.

 

“What’s started?” Percy asked.

 

“The Winter Solstice. The Council of the gods,” Thalia explained.

 

They landed outside the courtyard after circling the building. It gave Thor a chance to look around. It was…impressive although, it was no Asgard in Thor’s eyes. Thor looked ahead to the silver gates as the demigods dismounted. Before they could even approach, the gates opened in clear invitation.

 

“We are expected,” Thor noted after a moment. “Lady Artemis has clearly warned them of our arrival.”

 

“Then let’s not keep them waiting,” Thalia said.

 

They lingered only a moment longer for Percy to say goodbye to his Pegasus (apparently he could talk to them) before Thor and the three demigods walked through the gates, entering Olympus.

---

It didn’t take them long to reach the throne room. Twelve thrones stood around a hearth, each seat occupied. As he entered, Thor could see each of the Olympians (all which were now fifteen feet high) stop to regard him, as though he was a problem they weren’t sure how to approach.

 

“Welcome, Thor, heroes,” Artemis greeted.

 

“Moo!”

 

Bessie was hovering in a sphere of watch, near the hearth as she swam happily. Grover was kneeling in front of Zeus’s throne was he spotted them.

 

“You made it!”

 

Grover moved to run to them and then paused, looking back as if for Zeus’s permission. Which was probably the smart thing to do, Thor mused.

 

“Go on,” Zeus said, staring at his daughter as Grover rushed towards them, giving Annabeth and Thalia a hug before grasping Percy’s hands.

 

“Percy, Bessie and I made it, but you can’t let them do it!” Grover exclaimed in a rush.

 

“Do what?” Percy asked.

 

“Heroes,” Artemis said, rising from her throne and returning to the form she had taken earlier, a young girl in silver robes. “The Council has been informed of your deeds.  They know that Mount Othrys is rising in the West. They know of Atlas’s attempt for freedom, and the gathering of Kronos. We have voted to act.”

 

As the other gods mumbled and shifted, Thor had an unsettling feeling in his stomach.

 

“At my Lord Zeus’s command, my brother Apollo and I shall hunt the most powerful monsters, seeking to strike them before they can join the Titans’ cause. Lady Athena shall personally check on the other Titans to make sure they do not escape their various prisons. Lord Poseidon has been given permission to unleash his full fury on the cruise ship Princess Andromeda and send it to the bottom of the sea. As for you, my young heroes,” Artemis paused, turning to face the other gods. “These half-bloods gave done Olympus a great service. Would any here deny that?”

 

It was silent for a moment, Artemis looking at each of the other Olympians.

 

“I gotta say, these kids did okay,” Apollo said before clearing his throat. “Heroes with laurels-”

 

“Um, yes, first class.” Hermes quickly interrupted. “All in favor of not disintegrating them?”

 

The odds began to raise their hands when Ares interrupted.

 

“Wait just a minute,” he growled, pointing at Percy and Thalia. “These two are dangerous. It’d be much safer, while we’ve got them here-”

 

“Ares, they are worthy heroes. We will not blast my son to bits,” Poseidon said, leveling his nephew with a glare.

 

“Nor my daughter,” Zeus said, joining his brother in glaring at Ares. “She has done well.”

 

Athena cleared her throat as she stood up. That bad feeling in the pit of Thor’s stomach returned.

 

“I am proud of my daughter as well. But there is a security risk with the other two.”

 

“Mother, how can you-”

 

Athena cut Annabeth off with a firm look before continuing.

 

“It is unfortunate that my father, Zeus, and my uncle, Poseidon, chose to break their oath to have more children. Only Hades kept his word, a fact that I find ironic. As we know from the Great Prophecy, children of the elder three gods…such as Thalia and Percy…are dangerous. As thick headed as he is, Ares has a point.”

 

Athena was interrupted by a loud clap of thunder, a storm brewing above the sky. At first, they assumed Zeus had warned his daughter. But one look at Thor, who was gripping Mjolnir tightly, his eyes flashing with lightning, and they knew better.

“Thor, “Artemis said in warning but he ignored her warning.

 

“So, this is the mighty Council of gods.  Who would murder two children out of fear,” Thor sneered, disgust and anger in his voice.

 

 “You do not understand the situation, Thor Odinson,” Athena said, a hint of patronization in her voice.

 

“A prophecy speaks of a demigod child of Zeus, Poseidon and Hades. And you fear this Prophecy. I know enough,” Thor said with a mocking laugh. “You call yourselves gods? You are cowards, hypocrites who fear what they cannot control! I came here to free Artemis from what I knew was a great evil. And yet I see now that this Council is as evil as the Titans! Who will murder children in their arrogance and fear of what they cannot control! You are truly from the bloodline of Kronos! He would approve!”

 

The gods were stunned into silence. Not only by Thor’s words, but by the storm above, which grew in power. Lighting struck, Thor’s other hand emitting sparks of electricity as his entire body glowed with lightning.

 

“Should you come for these heroes, I will stop you. Even if it costs me my life,” Thor sneered, steeling himself for battle.

 

“Enough, Thor,” Artemis said before turning to face the other gods, making it clear where she stood. “Thor does speak the truth, however. If we destroy heroes who do us a great service, then we are no better than the Tians. If this is Olympian justice, I will have none of it.”

 

“Thor…makes a lot of sense,” Apollo said, an abnormally serious look on his face. “We kill Percy and Thalia…how are we any different than Kronos?”

 

Bessie ‘mooed’, the shouting and thunder seeming to have terrified it. The demigods were tense waiting to see what would happen next.

 

“As much as I dislike it…Athena makes a point,” Zeus said, his eyes drifting back to Thalia. “Kronos knows one of you has the potential to destroy us. Do you think we can let that possibility remain? You, my daughter, will turn sixteen on the morrow, just as the prophecy says.”

 

“You have to trust them. Sir, you have to trust them,” Annabeth almost pleaded.

 

“Trust a hero?” Zeus asked with a scowl.

 

“You have spent so long up here, looking down on everyone else, you’ve forgotten how to trust,” Thor said, looking torn between pity and disgust as he stared at Zeus long and hard. “A society that cannot trust is one that will collapse from within, gone forever. Fear and control can only get you so far.”

 

“Enough. What do you know of our ways?” Zeus snarled.

 

“I was once just like you; I used fear to get my way. But I am not that man anymore. Which is why I am imploring to be better than your actions have shown me thus far,” Thor said, his voice calm in spite of the tension in his body.

 

“Thor is right,” Artemis agreed. “Which is why I must first make a reward. My faithful companion, Zoe Nightshade, has passed into the stars. I must have a new lieutenant. And I intend to choose one. But first, Father Zeus, I must speak to you privately.”

 

Zeus beckoned her forward and Artemis walked over. He leaned down as Artemis spoke. Thor was too far away to hear what, but he did not lower his guard.

 

Given how powerful Atlas was, Thor was not entirely certain that he could defeat all of the Olympians, even if Artemis did choose to help him. But he would fight until his last breath to protect Percy and Thalia.

 

Dimly, Thor was aware of Annabeth and Percy talking but his focus was on Artemis and Zeus, his attention not wavering. Finally, Artemis turned to them.

 

“I shall have a new lieutenant. If she will accept it,” Artemis declared. “Thalia, Daughter of Zeus. Will you join the Hunt?”

 

The room was silent, Percy turning to look at Thalia in disbelief. Annabeth smiled, squeezing Thalia’s hand and letting go as Thor regarded Thalia in surprise, no having expected that.

 

“I will,” Thalia declared.

 

“My daughter, consider well,” Zeus said, his eyes concerned as he rose to his feet.

 

“Father, I will not turn sixteen tomorrow. I will never turn sixteen. I won’t let the prophecy be mine. I stand with my sister Artemis. Kronos will never tempt me again,” Thalia said before she stepped forward and knelt before Artemis. “I pledge myself to the goddess Artemis. I turn my back on the company of men, accept eternal maidenhood and join the Hunt.”

 

Thalia then rose, a silver aura surrounding her. She then walked forward and hugged Percy. Although surprised, Percy returned the hug.

 

And still, Thor did not relax his guard. Percy was still in danger. Until he knew for sure that he wasn’t, Thor could not lower his guard.

 

After Thalia went to join Artemis’s side, the goddess spoke.

 

“Now for the Ophiotaurus.”

 

“The boy is still too dangerous,” Dionysus argued. “The best is a temptation too great. Even if we spare the boy-”

 

“No,” Percy said, drawing the attention of the Olympians. “Please. Keep the Ophiotaurus safe. My dad can hide him under the sea somewhere, or keep him in an aquarium on Olympus. But you have to protect him.”

 

“And why should we trust you?” Hephaestus demanded, his voice rumbling the air.

 

“I’m only fourteen. If the prophecy is about me, that’s two more years.”

 

“Two more years for Kronos to deceive you,” Athena pointed out. “Much can change in two years, my young hero.”

 

“Mother!”

 

“It is only the truth, child,” Athena said.

 

“The truth from the perspective of someone who fears what they cannot control. For someone so wise, you do not understand the most basic rule of prophecies,” Thor said and Athena looked at him questionably. “You cannot fight a prophecy. It will happen, one way or the other. You talk of strategy, but what you display is your own hubris.”

 

Athena looked ready to destroy Thor right then and there, but Poseidon got to his feet, stopping any altercation.

 

“I will not have a sea creature destroyed, if I can help it. And I can help it,” a trident appeared in Poseidon’s hand he held out his hand before he continued. “I will vouch for the boy and the safety of the Ophiotaurus.”

 

“You won’t take it under the sea! I won’t have that kind of bargaining chip in your possession,” Zeus immediately protested as he got to his feet.

 

“Brother, please,” Poseidon sighed in exasperation as a lightning bolt appeared in Zeus’s hand. “Fine. I will build an aquarium for the creature here. Hephaestus can help me. The creature will be safe. We shall protect it with all our powers. The boy will not betray us. I vouch for this on my honor.”

 

Zeus seemed to think about this for a moment before nodding. “All in favor?”

 

Hera, Aphrodite, Demeter, Apollo, Artemis, Hephaestus and Hermes all raised their hands, voting with Poseidon and Zeus. And Thor finally relaxed his guard, lowering Mjolnir to his side.

 

“And now that that is settled, it brings us to you, Thor Odinson,” Zeus said as they all turned to Thor.  “Why you are here and what do you want.”

 

“I am here, because of your actions,” Thor said bluntly, surprising all of them. “You sealed your world off from the rest of the multiverse.”

 

“Because our world was affected by another part of the multiverse. Many young girls, including some of my hunters, were given extraordinary powers they should never have been given,” Artemis said and Annabeth looked up sharply.

 

“And by sealing it off, you have left your world vulnerable to manipulations from other worlds. Someone slipped through your barrier, an Asgardian sorceress called Amora. She has taken Luke Castellan from this world,” Thor explained, alarming them all. “But she is not the threat. She serves someone far more powerful than any of us. And now, I fear; so does Luke. And I fear an alliance between this force and Kronos is inevitable.”

 

“What are you saying?” Ares demanded.

 

“What I am saying is that you have left your world and the entire multiverse vulnerable by cutting yourselves off. Because of the barrier around your world, other forces that may have been able to intervene were not. They sent me but I was too late to stop or see Amara’s plan until it was complete. Imagine this new threat I speak of, one far more powerful than a god or Titan. Now imagine that same enemy, working with Luke and Kronos,” Thor said and the blood of the gods seemed to drain from the faces of the Olympians.

 

“What would you have us do, Thor?” Hera inquired.

 

“Whatever you have done to block anything from coming to your world, it must be undone. Only by working together can we stop this threat that seems to threaten the entire multiverse,” Thor said firmly and it was silent for a long moment.

 

“We may leave ourselves vulnerable to other threats if we do this,” Zeus tried to find a way out.

 

“You already have. Amora is not the only one capable of getting passed your barrier. And if you keep it up, I may not be her next time to warn you,” Thor pointed out.

 

“We can handle it,” Ares scoffed arrogantly.

 

“The way you handled it this time?” Thor asked patiently.

 

“Thor speaks wisdom. I fear things may have been worse for us if he had not intervened,” Artemis noted.

 

“And as he said, he may not be here next time to warn us,” Apollo added.

 

“We don’t need him!” Ares insisted stubbornly.

 

“Your lust for battle blinds you, Ares,” Athena said, still looking unhappy at what Thor had told her but putting it aside. “If Kronos does align with this entity that Thor believes to be far more powerful than anyone here, it would be…problematic and foolish to leave ourselves vulnerable. If Amora got passed the barrier once, she can do it again. It serves no purpose to block allies such as Thor while an enemy can come and go as they please.”

 

“We do nothing, and things may be far worse the next time someone gets passed the barrier,” Poseidon pointed out, all of them looking at Zeus, who grumbled for a moment.

 

“Very well. The barrier will be taken down tomorrow,” Zeus said in irritation. “Moving on, since we won’t be killing anyone tonight, we may as well honor them. Let the celebration begin!”

---

Later, Thor sat alone, nursing a lone cup of ale as he watched the party. It reminded him of feasts back on Asgard.

 

“Thor.”

 

Thor looked up, seeing Annabeth approach. He and the daughter of Athena hadn’t had much of a chance to talk, due to how fast everything had been moving.

 

“Annabeth,” Thor greeted pleasantly as he set his ale down. “Was there something you wanted?”

 

“Amora. Is she…dangerous?” Annabeth asked.

 

“Aye, she is,” Thor said, a scowl crossing his face. “She is like a serpent. She seems harmless at first glance. But, if you let your guard down, it may be the last thing you ever do. Why do you ask?”

 

“Luke…he’s been manipulated by Kronos. I don’t her twisting his mind any more than it already has,” Annabeth said and Thor looked at her for a long moment with an unreadable look on his face. “What? Do I have something on my face?”

 

“Where I’m from…I had a brother. Loki,” Thor said and Annabeth blinked, caught off guard by the sudden change in conversation. “We grew up together. We fought side by side for centuries. He was my best friend. Then, one day, while he was trying to stop me from being a fool, he made a discovery. One that changed everything.”

 

“What?” Annabeth asked, engrossed in Thor’s tale.

 

“He discovered that he wasn’t my father’s son. That he was, in fact, the son of my father’s greatest enemy. My father discovered him alone, abandoned after a fierce battle. He took Loki back, had my mother use magic to change his appearance, and kept the secret for our entire lives,” Thor explained, lost in the memory.

 

“Why are you telling me this?” Annabeth asked and Thor smiled tightly before turning back to Annabeth.

 

“When he discovered the truth, Loki turned against me and my father, tried to overthrow us, claim the throne of Asgard for his own. For a very long time, I told myself that it wasn’t Loki’s fault. That it was my father’s lie that drove him to it. That he didn’t have a choice. It was his fault. He did have a choice. Just as your friend, Luke had a choice,” Thor said and Annabeth stiffened.

 

“Luke-”

 

“Has his reasons. Everyone in Luke’s position does. Your mother and the other Olympians, they are…complex, this I know. They are everything I said. And yet, he has sided with Kronos, who may be worse than them. And from what I saw today, he did it all of his own free will. No one had to force him to betray you and side with Kronos, he made that choice willingly. He chose to start a war, where countless innocent lives will be lost. And he continues to make that choice every single day,” Thor pointed out, not unkindly as Annabeth’s face turned red. “I know, you want to defend him. But how often has he hurt Percy, you or someone you care about? You cannot make excuses for him forever. Eventually, you have to hold Luke accountable for his own choices. We are all responsible for our own actions.”

 

Thor then got to his feet, walking away and leaving Annabeth to her thoughts.

 

“You spoke wisdom to her,” Thor turned to see Artemis approach him. “I fear it will not help. Annabeth may have the spirit of a true Huntress, but she is blinded by her affection for that boy.”

 

“She is only fourteen. She still has much growing up to do,” Thor noted and paused. “Lady Artemis…I am sorry. I failed to save Zoe.”

 

“Zoe…was prophesized to meet her end at her father’s hand. As you yourself said, you cannot fight a prophecy,” Artemis said, her face growing solemn. “Do not blame yourself. Zoe did not, nor shall I.”

 

“Even so, I cannot forgive myself. Know that I will do whatever it takes to make sure her death was not in vain,” Thor vowed and she smiled sadly.

 

“I do not doubt it,” Artemis said before pausing. “Take care, Thor Odinson.”

 

She then walked, leaving Thor alone. It was silent for a moment before a voice spoke up behind him.

 

“You are…an interesting one.”

 

Thor turned around, seeing Aphrodite standing behind him. Her face flashed several time, first appearing as Jane, then as Lady Sif before finally settling on her true face.

“Lady Aphrodite,” Thor said, inclining his head politely.

 

“I can see your fate,” Aphrodite said, smiling slightly at his surprised look. “At least, the fate your heart will take. I thought Percy would have a tragic love life. But you…well, you will put him to shame.”

 

“Tragic?” Thor repeated, a sinking feeling entering his stomach.

 

“You will have a great love; find one that will be your equal in every way. But…it will come at a cost,” Aphrodite said, staring at him long and hard. “I’m sorry for that, Thor. But this is one thing I cannot change.”

 

Aphrodite then walked off, leaving Thor staring after her, trying to make sense of what he had heard.

 

Earth-1, Arrow lair

Morning

 

“So Prometheus just broke out Black Siren?” Felicity asked as Oliver filled in the rest of the team (plus the Recruits) on the events of last night.

 

“Yeah. From the security footage, it was a few hours after my press conference,” Oliver explained.

 

“Who exactly is Black Siren?” Regan asked.

 

“Laurel Lance, from Earth-2,” Oliver explained, stunning them. “She’s a Metahuman; she was part of Zoom’s army that attacked Central City in May.”

 

“So, this Prometheus guy recruited the doppelganger of your dead ex-girlfriend who is a super villain. This guy does not play around,” Faith noted.

 

“This…other Laurel. Is she…anything like our Laurel?” Sara asked, seeing to hesitate to even ask the question.

 

“I don’t know. But she was working with Zoom and we now have to assume she’s working with Prometheus,” Oliver said carefully. “Sara, I know how you miss Laurel, I do too. But-”

 

“I shouldn’t get my hopes up,” Sara finished, already knowing what Oliver was going to say and he nodded.

 

“What do we do now?” Diggle asked.

 

“We don’t do anything. Prometheus has a plan for Black Siren. Until we know what it is, we just have to be on our guard,” Oliver said logically.

 

“So we just do nothing then?” Rene asked incredulously.

 

“No. We go about business as usual, we prepare and then we take them both down when Prometheus attacks next,” Oliver ordered.

 

“You don’t know what Prometheus might do next. Running off halfcocked is likely to get you hurt, or worse,” Faith said with a grimace as she remembered Buffy’s first attack on the cellar.

 

“So until we do, we prepare for an attack, but we don’t go looking for a fight,” Oliver ordered.

 

“Alright, alright, we get it,” Rene said, trying not to look annoyed as, logically, he knew Oliver was right.

 

Didn’t mean he had to like it. He was a soldier; he hated doing nothing when the enemy was out there.

 

“Welcome to the team, by the way. I don’t think any of us actually said that,” Curtis told Sara randomly. “So, I hear you like women.”

 

“I’m not particular about which gender I like. Why does that matter?” Sara asked.

 

“I….guess it doesn’t, really,” Curtis said after a moment, seeming disappointed about something.

 

“Speaking of new teammates, shouldn’t Roy be here for this?” Regan asked.

 

“Roy won’t be going out into the field for a while,” Diggle explained, stunning the Recruits.

 

“Then what was the point of even bringing him back?” Rene asked.

 

“Think, Rene. If Arsenal shows up days after Roy Harper comes home-” Oliver started.

 

“It’ll be easy for every cop with half a brain to figure out that he was Arsenal, not The Arrow,” Evelyn finished and Oliver nodded.

 

“He’ll be out there soon enough, just not now. Give it some time for the publicity to die down,” Oliver told them.

 

“What about our news friends from Earth…which one are they from, again?” Evelyn asked.

 

“Earth-63…I think,” Felicity said after a moment.

 

“They’re not staying, Evelyn. They’re here to help out John with a problem, and then they’re leaving,” Oliver explained.

---

Upstairs, Hardison was on the computer, with Eliot and Parker on either side of him as he typed.

 

“Lindsey McDonald? That sounds like some kind of lawyer, not a merc,” Eliot complained as he saw the cover Hardison was making for him.

 

“Okay, so how about you make your own CIA level cover,” Hardison challenged and Eliot almost growled. “Until then, you take whatever cover I give you.”

 

“Damn it, Hardison!”

 

“Guys, focus. Did you set up the meet?” Parker asked.

 

“Yeah, I got it set up. Happens tomorrow tonight,” Hardison said with a glance at Eliot. “Lindsey here will meet with one of Walker men to set a buy for that nuke.”

 

“Then does what you’re called matter, Eliot?” Parker asked and Eliot rolled his eyes.

 

“Fine. I’m gonna go get hit something,” Eliot grumbled before walking off.

 

“You’re right, messing with him is fun. I see why you do it,” Parker said with a smile and Hardison snickered.

---

Not long after, Eliot was taking out his frustrations on a training dummy when Sara walked in.

 

“Rough day?” Sara asked.

 

“Just Hardison…being Hardison,” Eliot said after taking a moment to catch his breath.

 

“I know what you mean,” Sara said, thinking of some of the antics the Legends would get up to.

 

“So what are you doing here? Thought you’d be heading home by now,” Eliot said as he turned around to face her.

 

“Don’t really have one. Thea’s living at my sister’s apartment, and I don’t really feel comfortable staying at my dad’s while he’s at rehab,” Sara said with a sigh. “Also pretty unemployed right now. Last paying job was a bartender at a club that went belly up when my dad found out Ollie’s secret identity.”

 

“You’ve traveled through time, right? Maybe look into a history major or something,” Eliot suggested and Sara frowned, considering it.

 

“Not a bad idea. In the meantime, need to find a place to live. Don’t really feel like mooching off my friends,” Sara said and paused. “What about you? How’s that mission for Dig coming along?”

 

“Hardison set up the meet. Takes place tomorrow night. Your friend will have his name cleared,” Eliot promised.

 

Star City

Afternoon

 

“Nice place,” Black Siren mentioned as Adrian led her into the apartment he had procured for her. “Now, you wanna tell me why you broke me out?”

 

“I already told you-”

 

“You want me to help you take down this earth’s Oliver Queen, who is the Green Arrow. Yeah, I know,” Black Siren said with the roll of her eyes. “I mean how do we get started?”

 

Adrian repressed the smirk that threatened to cross his face. He’d honestly been concerned that she’d have second thoughts upon finding out that the person he wanted to target was the doppelganger of her dead lover. Thankfully, Black Siren didn’t seem to care one bit about that.

 

“Oliver has a woman on his team, or at least she helps them every now and then. She calls herself Faith, she has powers. Super strength and enhanced reflexes,” Adrian said before pulling out a picture of her. “I want you to kill her.”

Notes:

A bit less insane than some of my other chapters, but next one will make up for it.

Zoe still had to die here. Both because of the prophecy and so Thalia would have a reason to join the Hunt.

Hope Thor’s inclusion to the Council scene was enjoyed.

And now we’re going to start to see the effects of Faith being on Earth-1 and the impact that will have.

Chapter 17: Traps

Summary:

On Earth-1, a trap is sprung. The Doctor starts a new journey. Lydia arrives home. On Earth-21, Clark's new team makes a plan.

Earth-1, Arrow lair

Morning

 

In the basement, Sara and Eliot were sparing. Sara attempted to strike him with her baton but Eliot ducked. He dropped down to the ground and delivered a powerful kick to Sara’s ankle. The blow sent Sara stumbling and Eliot then jumped back to his feet, sending a jab to her neck before getting behind her, restraining her. The fight paused as Sara realized she was trapped.

 

“Give up?” Eliot asked and Sara considered her options before shrugging.

 

“I guess. In a real fight, you’d have won after that stunt,” Sara said and Eliot let her go. “Ollie was right, you’re good. The only people I think might be able to beat you are Ollie, Slade Wilson and Ra’s al Ghul.”

 

“I have no idea who those last two are,” Eliot said, raising an eyebrow.

 

“One is dead and the other is in an ARGUS super max prison. I doubt you’ll ever meet them,” Sara said and Eliot shrugged.

 

“Fair enough. I need to start getting ready for the meet, if Diggle ever wants his freedom,” Eliot said as he walked over to a bench, grabbing a towel. “It’s nice sparing with you, Sara. Not many people who can hold their own against me. At least none that I see a lot.”

 

“It was nice sparing with you too. Realize how much I’ve been slacking since joining the Legends. Hard to keep sharp when you don’t spar as much,” Sara noted and Eliot smirked.

 

“Don’t I know it. Anyway, I’ll see you later,” Eliot said before walking off, leaving Sara staring after him with a bit of curiosity.

---

On the main floor, things were going as usual.  Oliver and Diggle were training the Recruits as Faith stood behind Felicity at the computers, Felicity bringing up a list for Faith to see.

 

“I did some digging. There have been a few incidents where young girls display super human strength, but nothing concrete. Metahumans and all that,” Felicity said as she printed out the list and handed it to Faith.

 

“It’s something. Thank you, Felicity,” Faith said gratefully.

 

“I hope you find what you’re looking for,” Felicity said and Faith shrugged.

 

“Five by Five.”

 

Faith walked off, seeming not to notice Evelyn watching her leave.

 

Earth-63, Pond-Williams house

Same time

 

“So, you traveled to another universe and saved another Earth from these…Dominators was it?” Rory asked as he, Amy, River and The Doctor sat around the kitchen table, The Doctor filling them in on his adventures on Earth-1.

 

“Yes. An old enemy of mine from the Time War,” The Doctor said, a dark look crossing his face before smiling. “But enough about them. I see things are good here now.”

 

“Were we that obvious?” Amy asked.

 

“Only to someone who knows the two of you. There wasn’t nearly as much kissing as there usually is,” The Doctor said and Rory flushed as Amy laughed.

 

“Only you would notice kissing, Raggedy Man,” Amy said and a comfortable silence descended on the group.

 

“So, feel like staying for a bit, Sweetie?” River asked and The Doctor’s face grew solemn.

 

“I cannot. I still need to figure out who was blocking Eliot’s call to me and how. I came to check in on you, but I have to go now,” The Doctor apologize.

 

“Always on the move, eh Raggedy Man?” Amy asked softly and he smiled tightly.

 

“I have to be. But if there’s one thing I’m sure of…it’s that I will always come back to the two of you, until the day you send me away.”

 

“I think we all know by now that the day we send you away is the day the universe ends,” Rory noted and they all shared a laugh.

---

A few minutes later, they walked outside, where the TARDIS stood.

 

“Farewell, Ponds. I’ll see you soon,” The Doctor said, saluting them. “River, try to keep out of trouble.”

 

“I think we both know you’re the one who gets in trouble, Sweetie,” River said with a smirk.

 

The Doctor laughed before boarding the TARDIS. They watched for a few moments before the TARDIS dematerialized.

 

Earth-211, Martin House

Same time

 

“Guys, I’m not an invalid,” Lydia complained as Scott and Stiles helped her into her room.

 

“Lydia, you were stabbed less than 3 days ago,” Stiles pointed out.

 

“And now I heal a lot faster, it’s barely an ache anymore,” Lydia complained.

 

“You want to explain that to your mom?” Scott asked and Lydia paused.

 

“Fair enough, she’d just lock me in my room anyway,” Lydia conceded as the boys helped her over to her bed.

 

“Best to just let her have what she wants right now,” Scott said with a slight smile. “She just worries.”

 

“I think we all know what her idea of worrying looks like,” Lydia muttered and Stiles grimaced as he remembered Natalie throwing him out of Lydia’s hospital room when she was rendered catatonic after Theo’s attack.

 

“Fair,” Scott acknowledged, remembering the lengths they’d gone to in order to save Lydia from the situation Natalie had put her in. “Just try to hang in there for a few days.”

 

“Fine. But if my mom tries to make me take it easy, I can’t be held responsible for my actions,” Lydia said; only half joking and the boys chuckled.

 

“Fair enough,” Scott said with a slight smile. “Just rest for now. I need to fill in the others.”

 

Scott then left and the two watched his retreating form, Lydia waiting until she was certain he couldn’t hear before speaking.

 

“How is he?”

 

“Quieter, but you know Scott. Won’t really open up to you unless you force him,” Stiles said Lydia hummed, the two wondering what they could do for Scott.

 

Earth-21, Kent Farm

Same time

 

“Thanks for letting me use your washing machine, Mrs. Kent,” Willow said gratefully as she folded some clothes.

 

“It’s no problem, Willow. If you’re staying here for now, you should be able to use the washer. Besides, it’s nice to have someone here besides Clark. Especially when he’s spending so much time with this friend who’s helping him with Lex,” Martha said as she put away some papers.

 

“So Clark hasn’t told you who it is either?” Willow asked curiously and Martha shook her head.

 

“No. Part of growing up with such a huge secret is knowing when to respect someone else’s. Clark won’t betray his friend without their consent,” Martha assured her.

 

Ollie’s apartment

Not long after

 

“I think I might have something,” Victor said, bringing them up on his next move. “This facility houses the mainframe of 33.1. Hopefully, that’ll give us the Intel we need on where Lex houses his new army.”

 

“Okay. So how do we get in?” Clark asked as he crossed his arms.

 

“Not us, Boy Scout,” Ollie said before looking over at Bart. “You know the drill?”

 

“Get in, get out. Get what we need. Don’t get caught. I know,” Bart said with a grin.

 

“Maybe I should tag along for backup?” Clark suggested, a bit worried.

 

“Bro, I’ve been doing this for a while. I’ll be fine,” Bart said, trying not to roll his eyes at Clark’s antics.

 

Clark nodded reluctantly, unable to shake the feeling that something was going to go horribly wrong.

 

LuthorCorp

Same time

 

“That makes four facilities that have been hit in the last couple weeks,” Lex noted as he held a meeting with Mercy.

 

“This time, we might have something,” Mercy said before pulling out a folder. “This was caught on one of the security cameras at the latest break in.”

 

She handed the folder to Lex and he opened it, seeing what appeared to be a red blur in a hallway. But Lex, who had been surrounded by the impossible for the last five years, knew what it was.

 

“It appears that whoever is breaking into our facilities…can move faster than a speeding bullet,” Lex said as he shut the folder.

 

“What do you want to do, Sir?” Mercy asked and Lex was silent for a long moment.

 

“Such an individual…would make for an interesting test subject to 33.1.  Set a trap at any facilities he hasn’t already targeted. The next time he tries to break in…he’ll find a nasty surprise waiting for him,” Lex said with a smirk crossing his face.

 

Universe-25, Olympus

Same time

 

Thor stood next to Zeus, Hera, Athena and Hecate as Hecate worked her magic. Within a few seconds, the barrier dropped.

“We are now once more connected to the rest of the multiverse,” Hecate said as she turned back to face them.

 

“Thank you, my friend,” Athena said gratefully and Hecate smiled tightly.

 

“Just remember, it was I who cast the barrier and I who took it down. You Olympians think yourselves so superior to us minor gods. But where would you be without us?”

 

With those words, Hecate vanished in a dark mist. It was silent for a beat.

 

“Minor gods,” Zeus groaned with an eye roll.

 

Thor did not say anything. It was clear to him that the minor gods harbored a lot of resentment towards Zeus and his family. But his time here was up; there was nothing more for him to do.

 

As if in agreement with his thoughts, a bolt of lightning came down and struck Thor. The gods all whirled around but the lightning was gone as quickly as it came. As was Thor, no sign of the Asgardian where he had been standing.

 

Universe-199999, planet far from Earth

Not long after

 

Thor reappeared on the planet he had been standing on when Tolkan and the other Powers had snatched him up.

 

“I suppose that means you have no more need of me,” Thor said, looking up into the sky. “I find that acceptable. But know this; the god of thunder will not be a pawn in your game. Do not think you can use me as one.”

 

With those words, Thor spun Mjolnir and flew off into the sky, off towards his next destination.

 

Earth-1, Star City

Later

 

In her safe house apartment, Faith was looking at the list Felicity had given her when her phone started ringing. Picking it up, she saw ‘unknown caller’ flash across the screen. But, figuring it had to be a member of Team Arrow, Faith answered anyway.

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Faith, it’s Evelyn. I’m sorry if I’m interrupting something important, but I need your help,” Evelyn said, sounding freaked out.

 

“Hey, slow down. Explain what’s going on,” Faith told her.

 

“I think I might have found a Slayer. There’s this woman down by where I live and I think I saw her catch a crate she shouldn’t have been able to lift. But I’m not sure,” Evelyn said and Faith frowned.

 

“Where is she?” Faith asked.

 

“I’ll text you the address and take you to her. She should be leaving for work in a couple hours, we can catch her then.”

---

“Hey, thanks for coming,” Evelyn said as Faith met her on the street that night.

 

“Thanks for the tip. So where is this girl?” Faith asked.

 

“A few houses down, over there,” Evelyn said, gesturing to a house nearby.

 

Faith shrugged and walked over to the house. She knocked on the door and waited. A voice called from inside.

 

“It’s open!”

 

Faith opened the door, walking through the door with Evelyn following after her, Faith not seeing the smirk that crossed Evelyn’s face.

 

“Hello?” Faith called out.

 

A sonic scream than pierced the air and Faith was thrown back, hitting a wall with enough force to leave a dent. Evelyn pulled out a gun and took aim at Faith as Black Siren walked into the room.

 

“Got ya,” Evelyn said, preparing to fire when Faith smirked.

 

“Actually, we’ve got you.”

 

Barely had the words left Faith mouth when an arrow crashed through a window behind Evelyn and struck her in the shoulder. Evelyn cried out as she dropped the gun, going down to her knees as Faith jumped up, sending a strong punch to Black Siren’s jaw. The Metahuman stumbled back as an arrow with a line hit the wall. Seconds later, Oliver and Sara glided down, Oliver carrying Sara with one arm.

 

They dropped to their feet as Black Siren got back to her feet, glowering at the pair of them. Sara faltered slightly at the sight of her sister’s doppelganger.

 

“You’re gonna regret that!” Black Siren sneered before unleashing her cry.

 

Oliver and Sara both jumped apart, narrowing avoiding the Cry. Oliver notched an arrow in his bow, aimed at the ceiling and fired. The arrow hit the ceiling and nothing seemed to happen until Black Siren attempted her Canary Cry again. To her shock, it didn’t work.

 

“Sonic dampening arrow,” Oliver said, gesturing to the arrow in the ceiling. “Little gift from The Flash and his team, Vibe made it when they realized you were gone. No Sonic Cries.”

---

While this was going on, Evelyn yanked the arrow out of her shoulder and attempted to rush Faith. Faith caught her fist with her hand.

 

“Been a while…since I brawled with another Slayer,” Faith said with a grin before head-butting the stunned Evelyn.

 

Evelyn stumbled back before Faith delivered a spinning kick to her side. Evelyn was sent flying, landing on the floor painful.

 

“How…how did you know?” Evelyn grunted as she got to her feet, out of breath.

---

A few weeks earlier

 

On the train, Oliver linked himself, Evelyn, Faith and the conductor up before shooting off an arrow. The four of them were sucked the out the hole Prometheus had made earlier. As they were, Evelyn gripped Faith’s arm tightly and Faith was surprised to feel pain.

 

After the parachute opened and they were carried to safety, everyone let go. While the others watched the train explode, Faith looked down at her arm, seeing a bruise already forming before looking at Evelyn with a frown.

---

“You think Evelyn is a Slayer?” Oliver said incredulously a week later when Faith explained her theory.

 

“She grabbed me strong enough to leave a bruise. A Slayer doesn’t bruise easy. So either she’s a Slayer or she’s a recently discovered Metahuman,” Faith pointed out.

 

“We’ve been training with her for over a month; she’s never displayed any kind of super strength,” Oliver said, his mind whirling.

 

“She’s hiding it. I’ve been thinking about why she could be doing that and the only thing I can come up with is that she’s working for someone,” Faith told him and Oliver put a hand to his chin, thinking.

 

“Prometheus,” Oliver muttered.

 

“I think it would be a big coincidence if she wasn’t when he’s going after you now. Back in my…criminal days, the guy I worked for used the same strategy, sent me to infiltrate Buffy’s team,” Faith explained and Oliver was silent for a long moment.

 

“If she’s working with Prometheus…we need proof,” Oliver said.

---

While Oliver, Thea and Faith were in Central City, dealing with The Dominators, Diggle followed Evelyn from a distance in his car, Felicity tracking Evelyn by her phone. Using an ARGUS camera, he zoomed in and saw Evelyn meeting Prometheus on a rooftop.

---

Now

 

“Lucky guess,” Faith said with a grin.

 

“You know what? I’m glad you know. Now, I don’t have to hold back anymore!” Evelyn shouted before she rushed Faith again.

---

“Metahuman or not, I can still kick your ass, sis,” Black Siren sneered before sending a kick towards Sara, which Sara ducked.

 

“You’re not my sister,” Sara sneered before holding out her baton. “She couldn’t kick my ass on my worst day. You certainly can’t.”

 

“We’ll see about that!”

---

Evelyn landed a punch on Faith’s chin and Faith almost stumbled but quickly recovered, kneeing Evelyn in the abdomen before grabbing her and throwing her into the wall.

 

“I’d hate to say ‘you hit like a girl’ but you really do. B hits a lot harder without even trying,” Faith egged her on.

 

Sneering, Evelyn got back to her feet but Faith quickly punched her again, sending the younger woman stumbled back, Evelyn tripping over her own feet.

---

Sara attempted to strike Black Siren with her baton but the Metahuman caught it with her hand, flashing a smirk. Black Siren grew confused when Sara flashed her own smirk before Sara pulled her baton apart, now holding two smaller ones. Black Siren barely had a moment to process this before Sara struck in the face, hard with the two batons. Sara then kicked her in the stomach before delivering a spinning kick to Black Siren’s face. The Meta stumbled back before an arrow sailed through the air, exploding into iron cabled. They wrapped Black Siren, pinning her to a nearby pillar.

 

Oliver lowered his bow as Sara took a deep breath.

 

“Thanks. For letting me do that on my own,” Sara told him and Oliver nodded.

 

“This was something you needed to face on your own. You feel better?” Oliver asked.

 

“No. But…I don’t know,” Sara said and it was silent. “What about Faith and Evelyn?”

---

Faith grabbed Evelyn by her arm before throwing her over her shoulder, punching her twice in the face before sending a kick to her abdomen. Evelyn was sent flying, crashing into a wall hard enough to go right through it. Evelyn landed on the floor, dazed and covered in rubble. Faith calmly walked through the hole she had made, walked up to Evelyn and punched her, knocking the younger Slayer out.

 

“My cheap knock off is down for the count,” Faith called out.

 

“Good,” Oliver said as he walked forward, seeing Evelyn down and out. “Let’s call ARGUS. Lyla might know what to do with them.”

 

Unspecified location

Same time

 

In a warehouse, Eliot was waiting, checking his watch when the doors to the warehouse opened. Eliot stood up as two men with guns walked in.

 

“Hands up,” one of them barked, taking aim and Eliot raised his hands.

 

“Is there a problem?” Eliot asked calmly.

 

The men were silent, walking over and checking Eliot for any weapons and looking around for any surprises. Finding nothing, they men lowered their guns, one of them walking back. After a moment, Walker walked in with a few more men.

 

“Apologies, but a man in my line of work can’t be too careful,” Walker said before holding his hand out to Eliot. “General J.G Walker, at your service.”

 

“Call me Kane,” Eliot said as he shook his hand. “Thank you for coming.”

 

“Thank you for reaching out. Your employers-”

 

“Wish to remain anonymous,” Eliot said firmly and Walker nodded.

 

“I understand that. But you see, this nuke is worth an awful lot of money. I’m gonna need you to…compensate that,” Walker said with a smirk.

 

“And if my employer was to…alert the authorities that a general was cooperating with terrorists to the point of selling nukes to them?” Eliot asked carefully and Walker laughed.

 

“Go right ahead, I doubt they’d believe you. The last guy who tried that ended up going to prison for crimes I committed. Look up John Diggle. He’s your cautionary tale,” Walker said with a smirk and Eliot remained silent.

 

“Very well. Be here tomorrow, with the nuke. You’ll get your money the moment I lay eyes on it,” Eliot said.

 

“Good man. Just bring the money, and you’ll get your nuke. Everybody wins,” Walker said, smirking.

 

Earth-21, Kent Farm

Night

 

Clark walked in through the kitchen door, pausing as he saw Lois folding some laundry.

 

“Hey, Smallville,” Lois shot over her shoulder as Clark stared.

 

“Lois,” Clark said lowly as he shut the door behind him. “Are you…doing laundry?”

 

“I was over talking with Mrs. Kent about Senator stuff and had a dirty basket. She told me to bring it over while we talked,” Lois explained and Clark nodded slowly after a moment.

 

“Sounds like Mom. Where is she?” Clark asked.

 

“She turned in for the night, said she had to get up early for a meeting,” Lois explained and it was silent for a moment.

 

“Lois…about what happened-”

 

“Nothing happened, Smallville,” Lois said, trying desperately to ignore it.

 

“Something happened, Lois. Something you don’t wanna talk about,” Clark said, holding a hand when she opened her mouth to argue. “And that’s okay. I’m…not sure I’m ready to talk about it either. But until the day comes when we’re both ready to talk about it…Lois, you’re one of my best friends. And I don’t want to lose that.”

 

“Neither do I,” Lois said quietly, lifting her head to finally look Clark in the eyes.

 

“Then until the day we are both ready to talk about what happened…can we just forget it, go back to how things were?” Clark asked, although he privately wasn’t sure whether that was possible.

 

“Yeah…yeah, I think I can do that,” Lois said, although she sounded as apprehensive about that as Clark was.

 

But still, for their friendship, they were willing to try.

 

LuthorCorp Facility

Not long after

 

Bart sped into the facility in his suit, making sure the coast was clear before tapping the Comms piece in his ear.

“I’m in.”

 

Bart then walked over to the computer, typing and entering the mainframe before plugging in the flash drive Victor had given him. However, as he did, he was shocked with hundreds of volts of electricity and flung back, unconscious before he even hit the ground.

 

A few moments passed before the doors opened and several security guards with assault rifles burst in, taking aim at the unconscious Bart. Behind them, Lex walked in, smirking down at the unconscious Bart.

 

“Not so fast now, are you?”

 

Earth-1, Arrow lair

Later

 

“So she was playing us the whole time?” Curtis asked in disbelief and display as Oliver, Sara and Faith filled everyone in on the events of the night.

 

“We think so, although we’re not sure of her motives just yet,” Oliver explained.

 

“Why didn’t you tell us?” Rene demanded, a bit angry. “I think we had the right to know about Evelyn.”

 

“If I had told you, could you restrain yourself from not confronting Evelyn?” Oliver asked and Rene didn’t answer, although the look on his face was answer enough. “Like I told you yesterday, we were prepared for Black Siren. We knew it was only a matter of time until Prometheus used Evelyn against us. And we were going to be ready when it happened. I’m sorry that we didn’t tell you, but this plan only worked because Evelyn didn’t know we were onto her.”

 

“I guess I get it,” Regan said after a moment. “I don’t like it, but I get it.”

 

“Where are Evelyn and Black Siren now?” Curtis asked.

 

“In an ARGUS prison. It’s the only place Prometheus might not be able to get to them. An ARGUS prison is a lot more secure than Iron Heights and ARGUS generally trains its agents better,” Oliver explained. “Faith and I are visiting ARGUS to see Evelyn tomorrow. Hopefully, she’ll have answers about who trained her and why.”

 

Star City

Same time

 

In an apartment, Adrian screamed in rage, throwing a dagger, which landed on a picture of Oliver’s face. It was silent for a moment.

 

“Do you feel better?” Talia asked from where she observed this.

 

“No. Faith, she keeps interfering with my plans,” Adrian said with a snarl.

 

“Then perhaps it’s time you stopped sending lackeys after her,” Talia said and Adrian raised an eyebrow. “As you say in this country, if you want something done right, you have to do it yourself.”

Notes:

Not a long chapter, but I hope you all enjoyed it anyway.

Yes, in this version, Evelyn is not only a Slayer, but has been working with Prometheus the whole time as opposed to just joining him when she found out about The Hood. Her reasons will be explained next chapter.

Hecate is played by Lana Parrilla.

And we’re going to get into the events of ‘Justice’ a little earlier, for obvious reasons. So my fellow Smallville funs, buckle up.

Notes:

As per usual with me, Smallville’s earth is Earth-21, not 167 because I refuse to acknowledge that as Smallville’s Earth.

And you read that right, Leverage exists on the Doctor Who Earth.

I do think something like the Teen Wolf Banshee would be considered human enough to be affected by the Slayer Spell, which is how Lydia got turned.

Annabeth and Thalia would be played by Dakota Fanning and Masie WIlliams.

So there’s no confusion, here’s the timeline for the non-Buffyverse fandoms:

MCU: A few months post Age of Ultron.

Arrowverse: Just after Arrow 5x01 and Flash 3x01.

Smallville: The beginning of season six, just after 6x02.

Doctor Who: Post ‘The Doctor, The Widow and the Wardrobe’.

Leverage: Post ‘The Long Goodbye Job’.

Teen Wolf: Post series (and there is no movie).

Percy Jackson: Post ‘Sea of Monsters’, a few months before ‘Titan’s Curse’.

And that’s all for now. Hope you enjoyed this little tease.

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 1 of Slayers of the Multiverse